

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 




ENCE L. LYNCH, Author of “Shadowed by Three,” “A Mountain Mystery,” “Danger- 
Ground,” “ Madeline Payne,” “Out of a Labyrinth,” The Diamond Coterie, etc. 
ALEX. T. LOYD & CO., PUBLISHERS, CHICAGO. 

188S. Published Monthly, at poo a Year. 

atered as secomd-olats mail matter at the Chicago, 111. P. O., January 28, lo8w. 


PROSPECTUS 


As its title indicates, The Detective and Adventure 
Library will be devoted to recounting the hazardous and 
exciting experiences of the Detective^ while pursuing his 
dangerous but fascinating labors ; and to tales of thrilling 
Adventure on Land and Sea — among the miners and 
outlaws of Australia and California in the early days, wb^n the 
discovery of gold attracted thither the reckless anS lawless — 
on board a Slaver — among Australian Bushrangers — on a 
Blockade Runner during the Rebellion — on a Whaler, etc., etc. 

in 11115 respect it occuft, .o an entirely new field. Other 
series of . cheap publications confine themselves almost exclu- 
sively to reprinting uncopyrighted English and European 
books, but few of which possess much interest to American 
readers. Such cheap so-called Detective stories as are issued, 
are generally merely parcels of trashy sensationalism, without 
point, plot or literary merit. 

We ask you to compare a volume of The Detective and 
Adventure Library with any other 25 cent book or 
Library published, in Merits Interest^ Size^ Number of Pages^ 
and quantity of Illustrations. You will find that our 25 cent 
issues would cost 50 cents to 75 cents, in oy other cheap 
form, and $1.50 in cloth binding. 

The Detective and Adventure Library is pub- 
lished monthly. Each issue contains a complete book. Terms 
$3.00 per annum, 25 cents per number. 

Sold by all Newsdealers and Booksellers. 


TRADE SUPPLIED BY 

THE WESTERN NEWS COMPANY.CHICAGO 

^0>ZI2Nr7fll. 


LAWRENCE L. LYNCH’S FAMOUS DETECTIVE STORIES. 


These fascinating volumes are powerful novels, with the ever 
attractive detective element as a foundation, and as different from the 
ordinary so-called Detective stories as can well he imagined. 

The Hearth and Hall says t “ Such literature has Its place In the world, and 
possesjes the rugged strength to maintain that place.” The Boston Globe : The 
popularity of detective stories continues unabated. The public cling to them with a 
fondness that will bear no hint of parting.” The Aurora Post : “They are good 
books of the class, and intensely Interesting.” The Daily News : ” Mr. Lynch Is a 
pleasing aufi forcible writer, and has a most happy manner of relating the wild 
adventures encountered during his long experience In the secret service. 

*‘ The varied and exciting career of a Detective affords, In the hands of a mastwr- 
writer, a splendid opportunity for the discovery and development of original, fasclnat- 
Ing and unhackneyed Plots; and the introduction of Incidents and Surprises that are 
as brilliant and startling as the flash of a fiery meteor across a clear sky.” 

‘‘ There Is nothing In the work (‘ Madeline Payne ’) to forbid Its entire success as 
a charming society novel} and although the reader may not admire the heroine, he 
must admit her remarkable bravery and the pathetic power of her sad experience.” 

—Detroit Free Press. 

‘‘Every chapter of ‘Dangerous Ground’ contains enough action for half-a-dozen 
society novels. Its situations are startling, Its motives broad. Its events exciting. 
There are no long waits between the acts, and no tiresome breaks In the movement 
of the piece.”— SearfA and Hall. 


WM. H. THOMES’ TALES OF ADVENTURE. 

The writings of Mr. Thornes are distinguished by a peculiar 
graphicness that places the stirring scenes he pictures as clearly 
before the reader as if one were an actual participant in conflict with 
a band of Bushrangers, or stood on the sloping deck of the pitching 
vessel. 

Stories of wild adventure, whether in distant lands or on the 
ocean, are always full of fascination, and Mr. Thornes has been 
especially happy in the variety and interestingness of the subjects he 
has selected. The reader now follows him into the Australian 
wilderness, beset by outlaws and surrounded by hostile savages ; 
next, he is introduced to life on board a slaver, pursued by British 
gun boats, or ambushed by natives. Then again he is on a Wliales- 
man, landed in the Sandwich Islands ; and, finally, seeking fortune 
in California, when gold was there discovered. Isext on a Blockade 
Runner, during the Rebellion. 

This variety of incident and scene affords the widest scope for 
vivid, graphic and stirring story-telling, which Mr. Thornes improves 
to the uttermost. 

So great is the popularity of these books that few persons have 
failed to read at least one of them. The cheap price of our “ De- 
tective and Adventure ” series will now place them all in the hands 
of the people, and we can safely guarantee that they will pfove a 
source of genuine enjoyment. 2^0 stories of Adventure compare 
with them. 



•‘We saw many species op wild animals while going HP THE RiVEH.” Page 39 . 













t • 



• * 



The 


0 

Senorita Gracia. 

N 






ON 




L^isri> SE^. 


ii 


• S'* 

]» < d 

»o- 


By W. H. THOMES, • 


b 


AUTHOR OF “ THE GOED-HUNTERS’ AOVENTURES IN AUSTRALIA,** 
“THE BUSHRANGERS,” “THE GOLD-HUNTERS IN EUROPE,” 

“ A WHALEJIAN’S ADVENTURES,” " LIFE IN 
THE EAST INI 



IIjL vstratei>» 


CHICAGO : 

ALEX. T. LOYD & CO., PUBLISHERS, 


\ 







- .* 

■■ . -.I ■ 





yf „ 


( 0 \ 

v 


Entered, according- to Act of Congress, in the year 1872, 
hY LEE AND SIIh:PAKD, 

in the Office of the librarian of Congress, at Washington 


Copyright, 1884, 

BY ALEX. T. LOYD & CO., 


Chicag9. V 

* f 
- C a 


Close quarters: An incident of African adventure. 





Her body was found in the harbor, beautiful in death as in life.” Page 260 . 




A SLAVER’S ADVENTURES 

03Sr SE^ A.ND 


HOW I SHIPPED IN A CLIPPER AND WAS DECEIVED. WE Cl EAR 

FOR SOME PORT AND CHEAT THE CUSTOM-HOUSE OFFICERS.— 

CAPTAIN MURPHY. 

In the year 18 — I had just returned from an East India voyage 
as second mate of a fast-sailing clipper ship. Disliking the usual 
dissipation which sailors indulge in on shore, I always made it a 
point to seek quarters far away from seamen’s haunts and board- 
ing-houses ; and while I was recruiting from the fatigues of a 
passage home, I applied most of my leisure moments to making 
myself familiar with all the branches of navigation, and a thor- 
ough education. My success was commensurate with my appli- 
cation, and I have never yet had occasion to regret the time 
which I spent in so laudable a pursuit. 

The Spanish and Portuguese languages I was partially famil- 
iar with ; but I mastered them entirely by the aid of books, 
and they were of invaluable service to me during my career in 
the African trade. 

One day a brother mate advised me to take a stroll to India 
Wharf some time, if I wished to see the most perfect specimen 
of a clipper topsail schooner that ever floated. His enthusiasm 
excited me, and the next afternoon I was rewarded by a view of 
the craft that had so challenged my friend’s admiration. It was 
a vessel of about two hundred and fifty tons, with a bow like a 
steamboat’s, it was so sharp, and a run that seemed as though in- 
capable of drawing a bucketful of dead water after it in a twenty- 
four hours’ cruise. The bulwarks were high, and resembled those 
of a brig of war, rather than a peaceful trader ; while the masts 
were raking and of unusual length, for the purpose of giving an 
immense hoist to the foresail and mainsail, and, when before the 
wind, of spreading a huge square sail. I surveyed the masts 
and yards with a critical eye, and it seemed to me that the 
schooner must be crank ; but a second glance at the beam dis- 
pelled that impression, and I candidly confessed to myself that if 
she did not sail, it would not be because her model was not good, 
or canvas lacking. 


16 


A slaver's adventures. 


Stores were being taken on board in a rapid manner, as though 
no time was to be lost ; and while I stood on the dock, wondering 
what so many water casks were intended for, I accidentally over- 
heard a conversation between parties whom I supposed to be 
owner and captain ; and the sequel showed that my conjectures 
were right. 

“ I tell you, Murphy, the man is not fit for the voyage. Get 
another mate ; and if you can't find one that suits you here, ship 
one at Havana that is all right, and knows what he’s about.” 

The advice seemed' to be offered by the owner of the schooner, 
whom I heard Captain Murphy call Mr. Bresley. 

“ You don’t know the trouble I’ve had in making that man 
ship-shape, or you’d not advise me to leave him. He knows the 
coast and has been in the trade, and if he would only let alone 
splicing the main brace, I would not ask for a better man for our 
business.” 

“Well, well, I suppose that you’ve set your heart upon him; 
but it’s impossible. He’s got a touch of the yellow Jack, and 
don’t know the main-boom from the jib-boom, or a doctor from a 
horse-marine. He will probably kick the bucket.” 

“ When will Ruez be here ? ” the captain asked. 

“ I expect him to-morrow morning, with the Portuguese papers 
and the money from New York,” was the answer. 

“ Then we can get away to-morrow, if I can find a mate that 
suits me,” the captain remarked. 

“ Hang your mate ! You seem to think that the schooner can’t 
move without an officer,” pettishly exclaimed the owner. 

“ By the time you have made as many voyages to the coast 
of — ” 

At this moment Mr. Bresley noticed that I was standing very 
near him ; so he poked the captain in his ribs, to call his attention 
to the fact, and make him guard his speech. I had no suspi.uons 
then that the vessel was not intended for a fair and regular trader, 
but afterwards was astonished that I had not comprehended the 
drift, and thus refused to enter my name upon the shipping 
articles. 

“ A stout, active-built fellow,” I heard Mr. Bresley say in a 
whisper. 

“ Looks as though he might know something — a lubber from 
a sailor,” grunted the captain. 


I’m tempted. 


If 


“ How do you know but he might suit you?” suggested the 
owner. 

“ Can’t tell till Tve taken a survey of his storage, and find out 
how his upper works are,” Captain Murphy remarked. 

“ Sheer alongside, then, and I’ll leave you to talk the matter 
over. If he’s right, engage him, and don’t mind a dollar extra 
per month. I rather like his face.” 

With this parting compliment the owner started up the wharf, 
and the captain lighted a fresh cigar, and drew near to the spot 
where I stood. 

“ A pretty craft, hey?” suggested the captain. 

“ I never saw one that suited me better,” I replied. 

“And I think that she will sail some, hey ?” remarked the 
captain. 

“ Jam her on the wind, and if she don’t show her stern to every 
thing that she meets, I shall feel that looks are deceptive,” I re- 
plied. 

“ Them’s my sentiments. But come on board and see her on 
deck and below. She is like a country lass, and will bear inspec- 
tion.” 

I accepted the invitation, and found that the schooner was 
built in the most thorough manner, and that her cabin w^as a 
marvel of bird’s-eye maple, gilt, and mahogany. There were 
four large state-rooms, besides the mate and second mate’s room, 
which was convenient, but not very handsome. The more I saw 
of the craft, the stronger I felt that I should like to swing my 
hammock in her. 

“ What a splendid vessel for an opium clipper ! ” I said, at length. 

“ Ha I have you been in that trade ? ” the captain asked. 

“ I was six months in one, and made more money during that 
time than I ever made in a two years’ voyage,” I replied. 

“You like money, then?” the captain asked, with a rapid 
glance of his cold gray eyes. 

“ Yes ; not for the sake of hoarding, but for the many luxuries 
that it will purchase .me, the position that I could gain, and the 
influence that I should have with it to back me.” 

“ You are right, my boy ; a man may have the lamin’ of 
Blunt’s Coast Pilot, yet, unless he has got money, he might as 
well be upon an island in the Pacific, A loblolly boy will pass 
for ft naTigator, if he has a cargo of gold in his pockets. Money 


la 


A slaver's adventures. 


moves the world, and men's hearts ; and hang me if T don’t wish 
that I had as much of it as would sink one of Uncle Sam's seven- 
ty-fours. I'd never show my nose on salt water again. I'm 
going to make some money, or I'll sink the schooner in the at- 
tempt.” 

I must have looked a little surprised, for the captain added 
hastily, — 

“ I mean that I’m going to work in a square manner — every- 
thing aboveboard, and no concealment. I may do a little smug- 
gling, but you don’t care about that, I suppose.” 

I was charmed with the captain's confidence, and had no hesi- 
tation in saying that I wouldn't mind doing a little at that myself, 
if the chance was possible. 

“ Then ship with me,” the captain cried, bluntly. “ My mate 
has got a touch of the yellow Jack, and won't be fit for duty for 
many days. I want a smart man to keep the men at work, and 
see that the sails are well trimmed. If you have sailed as second 
mate you will do for my turn ; and if you don’t like, we can part 
company at Havana.” 

“ But where do you go from Havana? ” I asked. 

“ Well, tliat is uncertain at the present time. It will depend 
upon the state of the weather.” 

After a brief thought I concluded to join the schooner. I 
had no time to spend idling. I agreed to have my traps on 
board before sundowm, then received a month’s advance wages in 
gold ; not that I needed the money, but because I wished to 
leave it on shore, and let it accumulate during my absence. I, had 
all my traps on board of the Coquette in time, and found that 
the stores were stowed a^vay, the sails were bent, the crew on 
board, and, to my surprise, perfectly sober ; but such a mixture 
of all nations I had never seen before. Italians, Portuguese, 
Spaniards, English, and three Americans constituted the pre- 
cious company I was to associate with for a few months. 

That night, to my surprise, Captain Murphy came on board 
about eleven o’clock, as I thought, about half seas over ; or, in 
other words, he had been paying close attention to his grog 
rations. He >voke me up, and ordered the schooner hauled into 
the stream and anchored. I could not devise the meaning of such 
a proceeding ; but it was my place to obey, and not ask questions. 
The second mate, who seemed to be on good terms with the cai>- 


IK THE STREAM. 


19 


tain, rotised the men up ; and to my further surprise, not one of 
them uttered a growl, or made a remark at being disturbed. They 
went to work like men, and without making the least noise the 
schooner was hedged to the stream where we dropped anchor, set 
an anchor watch, and then turned in, with the exception of the 
captain, who walked the deck in silence, stopping every few 
minutes to peer through the gloom, as though anxiously expect 
ing the appearance of a boat with some one in it of consequence. 

“ Go turn in,” the captain said, when he saw that I was dis- 
posed to remain on deck to keep him company. “ Turn in. I 
will give you a call if you are wanted.” 

I went to sleep, and the next morning the first vessel that I 
saw when I went on deck was the revenue cutter Morris, lying 
almost within half a cable’s length of us. I had noticed her the 
day before, when she wms anchored in a different part of the 
harbor, and her sudden change of moorings was remarkable. 

“ The officers of the cutter seem pleased with our craft,” I re- 
marked to the captain. “ I see that all of them have got their 
glasses directed to the vessel, as though admiring her proportions.” 

“ Blast them,” muttered the captain, in an undertone, “ they 
are too lazy to do anything else but admire. I hope that they 
will keep their distance, and not throw obstructions in the way of 
our sailing.” 

“ Why should they?” I asked. “ If we have a regular clear- 
ance from the custom-house, the cutter won’t interfere.” 

The captain made no reply, but walked to the other side of the 
deck, and gazed anxiously towards the shore, as though desirous 
of seeing some one whom he had long expected. Soon after 
breakfast I was somewhat astonished at receiving a visit from 
the cutter, in the shape of a boat’s crew, with a lieutenant in 
command. 

“ I’m sorry to trouble you,” the officer said, as he reached the 
deck, “ but we have received orders to delay your sailing until 
your probable destination is more clearly defined. There is some 
dissatisfaction at the custom-house, which I suppose will bo 
cleared up in a day or two.” 

Captain Murphy came on deck while the lieutenant was speak- 
ing, and heard the whole of the officer’s conversation. Instead 
of looKing indignant, as I supposed he would, his rough, weather- 
haaten face was wreathed in smiles. And while I aiR speaking 


to 


A aLAVEE’s ADVENTURES. 


of him I may as well give the reader a description of a man who 
landed more slaves upon the Island of Cuba than any person that 
was ever engaged in the trade. He wae about fifty years of age, 
a native of England by birth, but had spent most of his life under 
the American fiag. He was not over five feet six inches, but 
what he wanted in height he made up in breadth across his shoul- 
ders, which were perfectly prodigious, and indicated the immense 
strength that he really possessed. His face was inclined to red- 
ness, perhaps the effects of French brandy, which he had a fondness 
for, and it seemed to have settled in his nose in large lumps, like 
warts upon the human hands. His eyes were gray, and of a cold, 
glittering kind, not good to look j^ipon ; and when their owner was 
in a passion they seemed to turn black and fiash like those of a 
snake. His hair was cropped close to his head, with the excep- 
tion of two love locks, carefully combed just front of his ears, and 
the objects of his especial pride and tenderness. His legs were 
like two huge pedestals, which, through the fault of the architect, 
or some convulsion of nature, had assumed a convex form, and 
appeared as though likely to break off at any moment. His feet 
were as broad as they were long, and the sailors used to say that 
he had followed the sea so many years that he had become web- 
footed, like a duck ; and when he walked the schooner’s deck, his 
gait was not unlike that clumsy fowl. His voice was gruff, ex- 
cepting when he desired to appear amiable, and then it w^as as 
soft as a woman’s. 

“ You’ve come on board to admire my schooner?” the captain 
said, as though he did not divine the object of the officer’s visit. 
“ Examine her well, and then tell me if shn won’t make a good 
fruiter.” 

“ She’d make a better slaver,” replied the officer, carelessly, 
with a quick glance at Captain Murphy’s face. 

“ Now, God forbid that craft of mine should ever be engaged 
in such business,” was the pious exclamation of the captain. “ I 
would sooner that she should sink in fathomless depths of the 
ocean than carry a negro to slavery.” 

“ I am glad to hear you speak so, for there are rumors that 
the schooner was built and fitted for the African trade. Last 
night we had orders to watch you, and not let you sail without a 
clearance. My duty is a disagreeable one, but I must perform it ” 
And 1 am the last man in the world that will blame yon 


AN OPPORTUNE GLASS OF WINE. 


21 


for that/* was the hearty answer of Captain Murphy. “ Hero we 
are, and here we lie until all suspicion is removed, even if the 
Xschooner grounds upon the beef bones that we throw over the 

Vde.” 

\ Then you have no objection to my overhauling yourcargo?” 
- the ^cer asked, charmed with the captain*8 frankness. 

“ ifene in the world. Set your men at work, if you please. 
ITou’ll Snd nothing but lumber and cask shocks, which we are 
taking as freight to Havana. But first come into the cabin and 
take a glass of wine with me, and then to business.** 

The invitation was accepted ; but when the cutter’s officer next 
made his appearance, his face showed that the wine had mounted 
to his head and confused his senses. 

“ Remember, captain,’* he said, as he tumbled over the side 
into the boat, “ that you must not start until you get orders.** 

“Of course not — that is understood by us,” was the reply; 
and then, as the boat was pushed off. Captain Murphy muttered, 
“ If the wind is fair and the night dark, you’ll miss me by morn 
ing.” 

In the course of the forenoon a boat came alongside with the 
long-expected supercargo, Guy Ruez, a Portuguese of the most 
grotesque appearance. He was thin, bilious, and looked to be at 
least sixty years of age ; but he was only forty. He had been 
engaged in the slave trade all of his lifetime, and knew every 
port and every trick that was played upon the coast of Africa. 
He was not a bold man by any means, but he was cunning, 
and depended upon his friend Captain Murphy to do the 
fighting in case his loud talk should produce a collision, as it 
sometimes did ; for if Guy Ruez was not courageous, he had a 
spiteful tongue. 

The supercargo brought with him three bags, which, by the 
weight, I knew contained gold. 

“You see,” says Guy, opening one of the bags, and exhibiting 
a handful of doubloons, “ if the cutter takes us in charge, her 
officers will make considerable prize money, perhaps. How the 
lazy rascals would flutter if they could only get a glimpse of these 
yellow boys 1 But they never will. Not a dollar of this money 
will they ever see, for I know how to prevent it.** 

“ May I ask how ? ** I said. 

“ You are a new man in the service, and I don’t know whether 


4 slaver’s adventures. 


you are to be trusted,” he replied, with a grin that showed his 
yellow fangs to the greatest disadvantage. 

“ As you please,” I answered, and was turning away, when he 
stopped me. 

“ Here ! I know you ain’t a rascal, like some of the Yankees. 
I will show you, because I may need your services.” 

He hastily untied the bags, and pulled from each a fine white 
silk line, with a cork secured at one end, while the other was 
fastened to the* bags. 

“ Do you understand,” he said. “ I throw the bags overboard 
and they sink, but the corks no sink. They float, and no one 
take notice. No one see the lines, ’cos they same color as the 
water. By and by, after cutter gpne, come ofi* in boat, and get 
the money. Very good, hey ? ” 

We did not receive another visit from the people of the cutter 
until sundown, and then it was to inform us that orders had been 
received from the shore not to permit our sailing during the night, 
as matters were not yet clear at the custom-house ; and a hint 
was added, that perhaps we should have to submit to an over- 
hauling at the dock, for the purpose of scrutinizing our cargo. 
But no sooner had the boat pushed off, than Captain Murphy 
called me to him. 

“We shall leave the harbor to-night at any rate. We must 
steal past the cutter, and be outside of Cape Cod by daylight.” 

“ With all my heart,” I replied ; “ but how are we to escape 
the eyes of the cutter people ? ” 

“ That I will show you by and by. Get everything ready for 
sea, and have a kedge on deck with fifty fathoms of line. When 
the time arrives for work, I will give the orders.” 

I waived patiently till about six bells, when the flood tide made, 
and the two vessels w'ere separated, so that it was difficult to 
discern the cutter through the gloom. The wind was north’rd 
and west’rd, which was just the breeze to take us out of the har- 
bor if we 'hould start without an alarm ; and if we once got 
sail on, I had no doubt that, in defiance of the cutter, we should 
make our escape, for the Morris was a slow tub. 

“Now lower a boat, and run a kedge out to the north’rd as far 
as the line will go,” was the first order that I received from 
the captain. 

The boat was dropped into the water without the slightest 


WE BLIP PAST THE CX7TTEB. 


25 


aoise, and pulled in the direction indicated. Aa soon as this was 
done, we slipped the cable by which we were riding, and hauled 
in on the line, and in an imperceptible manner gradually in 
creased our distance from the cutter. Twice we sent the boat 
out, and at length found ourselves close upon the East Boston side, 
and nearly half a mile distant from our sleepy but suspicious 
friend. 

Up with the hedge, and cast the gaskets from the sails,” cried 
Captain Murphy, when he saw that no notice was taken of oui 
movements. 

The men sprang to obey his orders, yet without the least noise 
or confusion. The jib, foresail, and mainsail were set, and with 
a fair and stiff breeze we steered for the outer harbor. The 
schooner was kept well over on the East Boston side, even hug- 
ging the flats so closely that we could have jumped ashore with 
dry feet had we desired, until we were abeam of the cutter, when 
we could just see her, with a light set at the stern, and one at the 
bow. There was no movement on board, and if we could gain 
two more cable lengths, we should be safe from pursuit ; for I had 
no doubt we could sail two feet to the cutter’s one. Still it was 
a trying moment, and not until we gradually left the cutter far 
astern, did we breathe as though our escape was certain. 

“ Now, then, pile on the canvas, Mr. Robert,” the captain said, 
as he and the Portuguese opened a bottle of wine, and drank suc- 
cess to the Coquette. 

“ We have no pilot on board,” I said, fearing that he would 
run the schooner on shore in his recklessness. 

“ I’m the pilot, and a good one, too, as you shall confess before 
daylight. Steward, bring me a glass of grog and some cigars, 
forward, and don’t let there be a sound on deck except my orders 
to the man at the wheel. Mr. Robert, attend to the sails, and 
I’ll keep the Coquette in deep water. Ha ! what was that ? ” 

We were just off Fort Independence when he spoke. 

“ It’s a rocket from the cutter. They have discovered our 
escape, and want to see in what direction we have gone,” 1 
replied. 

“ Yes ; and there goes a blue light. Bum your fireworks if 
you want to. It’s little use at this late hour, I can tell you.” 

I'^e cutter continued to throw up rockets for half an hour* By 
iha^ time ^9 were outside of Boston lower light) imd da s h in g 


A SLAVEE^S ADVENTU^. 


u 

through the water at the rate of ten miles per hour, with every 
sail set, and a stiff breeze blowing on our quarter. 

“ Set the watches, and keep her as she goes until four oVlock,” 
the captain said to me. “ Call me at three, unless some change 
takes place. Keep a bright lookout, and don't carry sail too long, 
for the rigging is new and stretches." 

And with these 6omprehensive orders the captain edged his 
way into the cabin, and turned in. His shoulders were too broad 
for him to enter in a square manner, or else the door was too 
narrow. At daylight nothing was to be seen. 

Nothing occurred on our passage to Havana that was worthy 
of note. The true character of the vessel was not made known 
to me, although frequently the supercargo and captain spoke of 
the money that was to be made in the slave trade, and how much 
they would like to engage in it. I must confess that at length I 
did not feel that repugnance to the business which I had first 
experienced, and that I was not shocked by the yarns which the 
captain and supercargo spun regarding their adventures. They 
told of ivory tushes of the elephant and palm oil that could 
be bought for a song, and then incidentally alluded to the ship- 
ment of a few negroes for the purpose of completing a cargo, and 
the amount of money they would bring in Cuba. 

“What say you?" the captain remarked, one afternoon, 
the day before we entered Havana. “ Shall we make a trip 
to Africa in case we find business dull at the island, and try 
our luck? Will you join us, and share in every nigger that wo 
laud ? " 

I shook my hea^, feebly I must confess, but still I refused. 

“ As you please,” the captain remarked. “ We can find some 
one not quite so scrupulous as you. What you lose we shall gain \ 
til it is certain. There's money to be made in the business.” 

The next day we made the island, and passed Moro Castle 
without the customary challenge, which I supposed was an over- 
sight on the part of those at the fort ; but I was afterwards in- 
formed that the officers of the fort never molested a vessel that 
was suspected of being engaged in the slave trade, and far their 
consideration received a certain amount of money that was very 
acceptable. 

Three days after we anchored we were boarded by a boat from 
the British man-of-war Serpent, which was laying “ off and on ** 



“We were dashing through the water at the rate op ten 
miles an hour.” Page 24 . 


h >•: ■ . 

V" ■ 




''>"1 . • . >■ •,• ^ .. "/• • . - • /’-• .••. 




v, >. . 

I ' * 


" .A 


'V. 


i', , -■ ^ 


I,.;;- ' 

i '. !’• 

-'» ' * 'V 


• i » ■ 


^■' V ■ 

• V 1 ' 


> ' 

/ 


• ■> . 


I ' 

A" ,'■». 




r' 


X.- 


<■ : ■ 


I 


s' .-. y^ 




s 




L 

' ,* • 


r.. 


^ •• r-. 


> • . ' 


y>- 

< ■ . 

*-■/ . 




( 


>► 





. -i 


a 


iTj 





fi. 6. » SLOO^ 8]B]^K9. 


n 

outside. The officer pretended that a glass of water was desired, 
but I saw by his keen glances his visit was not one for refresh- 
ment, but curiosity. He scanned the deck and masts, and hoists 
of the sails, with critical eyes, and for the purpose of prolonging 
his irisit, politely asked for a second glass of water. 

“ There is no occasion for your flooding your insides with tepid 
water,” I said, somewhat amused at his excuse. “ The sailing 
qualities of the schooner are probably of more importance just 
new than a glass of water. If you are pleased with the looks of 
the Coquette, or wish to examine her at your leisure, you are 
welcome to do so.” 

“ I see that you have suspected the object of my visit,” he an- 
swered, good-humoredly. “We heard of you outside, and I was 
s^'xt in to see if report did not exaggerate your good looks. But 
for once rumor has not done you justice. This is the hand- 
somest specimen of marine architecture that I ever saw, and how 
I shall regret to see her broken up !” 

“ I hope that day is far distant,” I replied. 

“ I hope so ; but if she is intended for the trade. Her Britan- 
nic Majesty^s sloop Serpent will have the honor of making a 
prize, for in spite of your model we can outsail you, on the wind, 
or off.” 

“ She is not intended for the trade,” I replied, in all serious- 
ness ; “ but if she was, the keel has not yet been laid in the Brit- 
ish dockyards that can sail with us in a wholesale breeze on the 
wind, or twp points free.” 

The Englishman laughed as though he did not believe my 
boast. 

“ In the first place,” he replied, “ Captain Murphy never com- 
manded anything but slavers ; and in the second place, w’hen ho 
left the coast, some nine months since, he boldly boasted in my 
presence that he should return with a clipper that would trouble 
the Serpent on every point of sailing. I know the man better 
than you ; for, if I am not mistaken, you have yet to make your 
first voyage to the coast of Africa. But we shall see which vessel 
sails the fastest ; for tell Murphy that a good lookout will be 
kept for him, and that he has been too lucky all his life not to 
meet with reverses. We shall pick him up, for our fleet is large 
and vigilant. But I hope our luck w'ill bring us in contact with 
the schooner.'’ 


26 


A slaver’s adventures. 


That night, when Captain Murphy and Guy Euez came on 
board, I told them of the visit ; at which information both looked 
somewhat serious, and whispered together for some moments, 
and the result of the conference was a desire to see me in the 
cabin. 

“ Mr Robert,” the captain said, “ we find that our expecta- 
tions of obtaining a cargo are knocked fiat aback, and that we 
have got to fish away at something else to turn an honest penny, 
and make a living. We have had an offer to make a trip to 
Africa for ivory and niggers ; and if you want to go, jnst say the 
word in ship-shape fashion, and weUl count you in. Is it a bar- 
gain ? ” 

“ A hundred dollars a month, and ten dollars for every slave 
that is landed,” chimed in the Portuguese. 

I was on the point of refusing, but the supercargo unlocked a 
trunk and threw a bag of doubloons upon the table. I hesitated 
for a moment ; but the Portuguese, who knew what was passing 
in my heart as well as myself, hastened to speak. 

“ We have been so well satisfied with your conduct that wfi 
give you twelve doubloons, exclusive of your wages. You see 
that we pay well, for we have money in abundance.’ 

“ But if we are captured?” I suggested. 

“ If such a thing occurs, we can buy our freedom with gold. 
Agents will be near us in case anything happens ; and I need not 
tell you that Englishmen love gold as well as Yankees.” 

“ But if we should be captured by an American man-of-war?” 
I suggested. 

The captain and Guy looked at each other and laughed. 

“Did you ever hear of such a thing, Guy ?” the former do- 
manded. 

“ Never,” answered the Portuguese, “ and never expect to.” 

*' Will the crew consent to go? ” I asked, the gold tempting me, 
and my abhorrence of the traffic gradually giving way. 

“ They go? Call them aft, and see.” 

I passed the word for the crew to muster aft. 

“Well, men, who’s for nigger-hunting?” Captain Murjffiy 
asked. 

There was a unanimous shout in the affirmative. 

“ Very well. Go forward, and to-morrow you shall have 
twenty-four hours^ liberty to spend your advance wages.” 




OLD CRINQT. 


27 


And the men went, looking as contented as though about to be 
discharged with several hundred dollars in their lockers for e 
general blow-out. 

“ Now what do you say?” demanded the captain. “Shall 
we continue to swing our hammocks in the same craft, or shall 
we square yards and separate ? ” 

“ I will try one voyage,” 1 said, “ and if I don’t like it, we can 
part company, and no harm done.” 

The next morning the Spanish flag fluttered from the schooner’s 
mast-head. The crew were allowed to go on shore, and I took a 
short ramble there myself, and was introduced to many influen- 
tial men who vrere largely interested in the slave traffic. 

“ You are going to the Gabun, I understand,” one old man 
said to me. “ If such is the case, tell old Cringy that he is a scoun- 
drel, and that his last cargo was the meanest that I ever re- 
ceived.” 

I had no idea who Cringy was, but I promised to convey the 
message if it was not a dangerous one. 

The next day we were all on board, taking in fresh provisions, 
and the day after weighed anchor, and shaped our course for 
the River Gabun, on the west coast of Africa. 

We had fair winds and plenty of them, and the Coquette 
bounded over the waves like a race-horse over a trotting course, 
until we made one of the spurs of the Moon range of mountains, 
when we hauled our wind and steered for Gabun, at that time one 
of the most noted slave towns on the coast of Southern Africa. 
When we were five miles from the mouth of the river, we dis- 
covered a canoe coming towards us, paddled by half a dozen 
negroes, naked, with the exception of a piece of white cloth tie 1 
around their waist. But the person commanding the canoe who 
was seated in the stern-sheets was dressed entirely different from 
his companions. He had on a cocked hat with a huge red feather, 
a blue cloth coat with bright brass buttons, epaulets of tht largest 
size, and a sword by his side. 

“ Here comes Cringy — the old humpback scoundrel has not 
yet gone to Davy Jones’s locker,” Captain Murphy said, examin- 
ing the canoe and contents through his glass. “ He is dressed in 
his state costume, which is a sure sign that there are no cruisers 
about. Cringy is a weather-cock, and by his rig one can tell 
bow the land lays.” 


3 


28 


A SLAVER^S ADVENTURES. 


“ The canoe is close aboard of us. Shall we heave to, and 
let it come alongside ? ” 

“ No, indeed ; that is a piece of politeness that would make the 
blasted niggers have too good an opinion of themselves.” 

The negroes were excellent boatmen, and although we were 
moving at the rate of six knots an hour, the canoe glided along 
side without the slightest difiiculty ; ami in a few moments over 
the rail came the most singular looking specimen of humanity 
that 1 had ever seen. He was an old negro, humpbacked, tliin- 
and all drawn out of shape, apparently ; the upper part of his 
body was dressed in uniform, but the lower part was eutirel}- 
naked, with the exception of the usual piece of white cloth around 
his waist. 

“ Well, Cringy, I am glad that you arc still alive,” Captain 
Murphy said, without manifesting the least cordiality. 

“ Ah, cap’u, I glad to see you. You no be b^re ’fore for one 
year. 1 s’pose you took by dem Englishmen.” 

“ Any cruisers around, Cringy ? ” the captain asked. 

“One here yesterday — de Buzzard — but go ’way for Cape 
Lopez, and no come back for month or two.” 

“Got any niggers to sell cheap?” 

“ O, very few and very high. No plenty. No come in at all 
now.” 

“ It’s no use to run into the Gabun, if that is the case,” the 
captain said. “ We can run down to Maguraba, and get a cargo 
without trouble. Good by, Cringy, and try and do better the 
next time I call. Put your wheel up,” the captain shouted to the 
helmsman ; “ ease olf the main sheet ; ” and round we went like 
a top, and stood off from the land, as though really bound for 
iMagumba. 

Cringy watched the -operation of wearing ship without the 
slightest appearance of disappointment. But when he saw that 
the schooner was really headed to clear Cape Negro, and that the 
sails were trimmed, and the ropes coiled down as though not to 
be disturbed for some time, his philosophy forsook him. Ho 
glanced towards the captain and lluez, but they paid not the 
slightest attention to him. They were drinking grog and smok- 
ing cigars on the, weather side of the quarter-deck. Cringy looked 
towards the land, which was fast receding, and then at the two 
who were enjoying themselves upon the other sid^ of the deck 


A BAKGAIN FOR SLATES. 


29 


He wavered, and at last yielded. He crossed the deck, and ad* 
dressed the captain, — 

“ Captain, what you go for?** 

“ For a cargo, Cringy, at cheap rates.** 

“ Lordy, you don’t want to ruin dis nigger — does you ? ** 

“ No ; and we don’t mean that you shall ruin us, Cringy. Wa 
can buy slaves cheaper than you sell them.** 

“ No ; I sell less than udder men. How much you gib for 
tree hundred fat niggers? All well, all Pangives. Clever — no 
fight — no sulk — all like go on water. No die. How much 
you give ? ** 

“Twenty dollars apiece — pay in muskets, powder, lead, 
cloth, and money/’ the supercargo answered, promptly. 

“ O, crackee ; dat no pay me. Gib me thirty dollars, and I 
put *em aboard. Dat cheap for *em. All fat.** 

“ Twenty dollars — no more,” was the very cool reply. 

Cringy thought a moment, and glanced towards the land, which 
was nearly ten miles distant. 

“ You gib me present ? ” he asked. 

“ Yes ; and one for your first wife.** 

“ Den I sell tree hundred niggers at twenty dollars apiece, and 
you got darned good bargain. I lose money.’* 

“Now you begin to talk. Drink a glass of grog, and swear 
by your fetich that you will act fair and honorable, or suffer per- 
secution from witchcraft, and we will visit Gabun.** 

Cringy did not like the oath, for the natives of Africa have a 
great dread of witchcraft ; but he drank the liquor, and took the 
vow required. There was no fear of trusting him after swear- 
ing to the oath ; for the old fellow was much more fearful of 
devils than mortals, and not even the love of gold could have in- 
duced him to break his word, much as he would have desired to. 
He was as affable and polite as a Frenchman after a good dinner, 
and for his condescension got several stiff* glasses of grog ; and 
by the time he had finished the last one, the mouth of the river 
was in sight, and the negro’s services were required to pilot us 
over the bar, which is formed betw^een the headlands, and re- 
quires some knowledge to cross. 

“ Come, Cringy,” said Murphy, remoying the liquor, “ you 
have bowsed up your jib enough for one day. Take us over the 
bar, and you shall have a bottle of brandy for your wives.** 


so 


A slater’s adtentubes. 


“ Rum no good for women,” replied the fellow. “ Make ’em 
quarrel and fight. Me drink all, and den no fight.” 

“ Well, pilot U3 over the bar, and 'you shall have a bottle.” 

“ No, sar ; I do no such ting widout money. My price five 
dollars. Dat what man-of-war men gibs me. I no work for 
less.” 

As the schooner was close upon the bar, Murphy was com- 
pelled to yield to his demand, and that was the first attempt of 
Cringy to get square. 

The town did not present a very imposing appearance, consisting, 
as it did, of a few hundred huts, scattered over the plain and on 
the bluff ; but tlie small number of houses was more than made 
amends for by the uuraerous iuhabitaats who thronged the beach 
and launched canoes upon the water for the purpose of board- 
ing us. They crowded around the vessel, and held up tempting 
displays of fruit for the purpose of inducing us to trade ; and I 
must confess that I was anxious for .a little barter in that line, 
but Cringy interfered. 

“ Go away, you cussed lazy niggers,” the old fellow shouted, 
mounting the taffrail, and shaking his hat and fists at the eager 
natives. “ Dis vessel mine — I supply her wid eberyting. De 
captain no want wdiat you got. All stale wegetables dat you got. 
De captain know you and your tricks. Go ’way and look arter 
your wives. 

Whether this threat had the effect of dispersing the canoe-men, 
or whether they considered it hopeless to contend with a man of 
Cringy’s abilities, I don’t know ; but the negroes, with grunts of 
dissatisfaction, paddled for the shore. But, if Cringy did monop- 
olize the trade of the schooner in regard to provisions and fruit, 
he kept us well supplied, for he sent on board a canoe-load of 
oranges and bananas and vegetables in profusion. 

The next day we hired twenty natives to come on board, and 
commenced breaking out the hold and landing cases of muskets, 
and kegs of powder, and lead, besides boxes of white chalk, beads, 
and various trinkets which would be likely to please not only the 
Africans on the coast, but those in the interior. The supercargo 
and old Cringy were the most active men to be seen during the 
time that the cargo was discharging. Everything was sent to 
the latter’s warehouse, a long building that was made of palm 
trees, and thatched over to keep out the rain. After the cargo 


THE 8EBFENT NBAS U8. 


81 


was discharged we commenced filling our water casks and stow- 
ing them, and then began to lay the slave deck, which reposed 
upon the casks ; yet the latter could be got at any time during 
the passage when water was required. 

While we were laying the slave deck — which had been built 
and fitted in Boston, and then taken apart for future use — a sig- 
nal was given from the bluff that a sail was in sight, and that the 
stranger was standing towards the mouth of the river, I he slave 
deck would have condemned us without judge or jury. But 
Cringy and the supercargo were equal to the emergency. In 
less than half an hour the deck was torn up, thrown overboard, 
and towed on shore by the numerous canoes which Cringy had at 
his disposal. The instant the boards touched the beach they were 
taken to the woods and concealed, and there was no fear that the 
natives would reveal the secret, or even hint at our true charac- 
ter, for their prosperity in those days depended entirely upon the 
slave traffic. 

By the time the boards were stowed away Cringy jumped into 
his canoe, and was ready to go outside of the bar, and offer his 
services as a pilot. J ust as he was ready to shove off we heard 
the report of a gun. 

“ Ah, dat English man-of-war I know,” the old fellow cried. 
“Now, I go off and get five dollai^, and humbug John Bull, you 
see.” 

And we did see the Serpent enter the harbor in half an hour’s 
time, and drop anchor about two cable lengths from the schoon- 
er. No sooner were the sails furled than a boat was lowered, 
and a lieutenant, the same one who had visited us at Ha- 
vana, camo- on board. He was received by Guy Ruez in the 
most polite manner, while Captain Murphy remained in the back- 
ground. 

“ Who is the master of this schooner?” the Englishman said, 
aftei' a slight nod to me. 

“ I have the honor,” the supercargo answered. 

“ And what is your business here ? ” was the next question. 

“ Tradef ’ was the laconic answer. 

“ In niggers ? ” was the abrupt question. 

“ No, sir ; I hope that we have not yet got to that. Wo are in 
search of palm oil and ivory.” 

“ Will you let me look at your papers ? ” 


82 


X slavee’s adventuees. 


I expected that the Portuguese would be staggered by this de* 
mand, but he was not. He led the way into the cabin, and 1 
saw him produce bottles and a box of papers. 

“ Your papers are right, but I should like a look at the schoon 
ePs hold,” the lieutenant said, at length. 

“ The hatches are oflf ; examine at your leisure,” was the an 
swer. 

The officer came on deck. Then he called three of his men, 
and went into the hold. 

“ What are all these casks for ? ” he asked, looking up to those 
on deck. 

“ To hold palm oil. We can’t carry it in bulk,” replied Kuez. 

The officer colored, and continued his investigations. 

“ These guns are for the same purpose, I suppose,” he said, 
calling our attention to six nine-pounders, and a long brass thirty- 
two, wffiicli were stowed away near the pumps. 

“ Ballast, sir, ballast — nothing more,” the supercargo an- 
swered, smiling sweetly. 

The lieutenant continued his explorations for some time, but at 
length, finding nothing that could be used against us, came on 
deck. 

“ We shall he here for 80||e weeks,” he said, just as he was 
leaving the side of the vessel ; “ and be assured that we shall 
keep an eye on you and your doings.” 

The boat was pushed off, and rowed back to the Serpent 

“ Blast his impudence,” muttered Murphy ; “ how I should like 
to sink his old tub where she lies, and drown every soul on board ! 
They don’t like to see an honest man make a decent living.” 

But the Englishman was determined to carry ouf his threat, 
and remain at anchor for the purpose of watching our move- 
ments, and prevent us from shipping slaves. Day after day 
passed, and still the Serpent showed no signs of crawling out of 
the harbor ; but the supercargo and Murphy manifested no im- 
patience. Once in a while the Englishman would send a boat on 
board of us, take a general survey, and then retire, satisfied or 
dissatisfied, it was impossible to tell which by the men’s looks. 

One morning, when Cringy came onboard to bring our daily 
supply of fimit, ho informed us that a native had been accused of 
stealing sheep, and that he was to be “ tested ” at ten o’clock in 
the village. A few questions enlightened me in regard to the 


y 






- ^ . 

"*3i ^ ■ 


■ 4 

i 


I ■. .4 







.It.-* 






r 







A. SUPEBSTlTIOnS TEST. 


8S 


meaning of the word “ tested ” or “ halahalo,** as the natives call 
the exhibition. The thief had denied his guilt, and demanded a 
trial by means of the “ kalahalo,** to prove his innocence. This 
appeal had to be allowed, as the Africans are so superstitious that 
they believe a person after death has the power to trouble with 
witchcraft all who oppose his plea for the test, and if the criminal 
can come forth unscathed by the ordeal, he is declared innocent, 
and allowed to escape without further punishment. 

Tlie sheep-stealer was to be tested with boiling oil, into a csi- 
dron of which he was to thrust his naked arm up to the shoulder, 
and then slowly withdraw it. If he uttered no cries of pain he 
was innocent ; but if he even whimpered with agony, his death was 
certain and immediate at the hands of the crowd. I had no 
trouble in obtaining leave of absence, and even Murphy, who was 
tired of doing nothing but swilling at a brandy bottle, agreed to 
go with me. 


CHAPTER n 

k TEST CASE. A SHEEP-STEALER’S DEATH. — MONKEYS AND 

THEIR ENEMIES. A NOVEL BATTLE. — KING GEORGE*S TOWN. 

Cringt was an authority in the town, and although not general- 
ly respected for his honesty, was regarded for his wealth and 
importance in the commercial world. Therefore, when Cringy 
appeared upon the ground, the natives made way for him and his 
company, and allowed us to take up positions close to the spot 
where the test was to be applied. A large pot filled with palm 
oil was placed over a fire in front of the hut where the prisoner 
was confined, and already the liquid was bubbling and boiling as 
though impatient for its victim. Suddenly, a wild, discordant 
sound of music arose from the village musicians. Their instru- 
ments consisted of reeds and drums of the primitive kind, but they 
were beaten without regard to time or tune. Finally the mu- 
sicians ceased their labors, and then the crowd set up a yell that 
would have done honor to a tribe of Indians of the wildest de* 
scription. 

2 


▲ slaver's ADVENTtJRiS. 


54 

“ Now dey bring de sheep-stealer out,” Cringy said to me. 

“ But will the man really put his arm in the oil ? ” I asked. 

“ Sartin true.” 

“ But the oil will burn the flesh from the bone,” I said. 

“ Don’t know,” replied Cringy, with a shake of his white head 
“ S’pose his fetich say ho burn, be all right.” 

“ But if he does get burned, what then ? ” 

“ Then he be cussed rascal, and we kill liim.” 

Just at that moment the door of the hut was thrown opeu, ai. 
the music recommenced its most dismal lamentations. The crowu 
gave yell after yell as an accompaniment, and the natives swayed 
to and fro, air eager to catch sight of the prisoner. The poor 
wretch did not manifest the least sign of fear or hesitancy. He 
seemed to have nerved himself for the ordeal before him, and 
walked with a firm step towards the fire. But Cringy’s eyes, 
more sharp than mine, detected the cause of the courage at a 
glance. 

“ Ah, de blasted scoundrel I ” he muttered ; “ he eat de kalo,** 

The kalo root is capable of stupefying the senses, in the same 
manner that opium does. It is a powerful drug, and an over- 
dose is certain death. 

Cringy looked disappointed when he detected the man’s condi- 
tion, for he feared that he could not revel in the thief’s expressions 
of agony, and then see him knocked on the head. 

“Ah, de mean scoundrel — he cheat us, arter all. Me own 
sheep ; ” and the latter part of his remarks showed the secret of 
his antipathy. 

When the culprit was within a fathom of the boiling oil, a huge, 
stalwart fellow, whom Captain Murphy pronounced worth at least 
eight hundred dollars, lauded in Havana, made a proclamatiot. 
setting forth the prisoner’s crime, and his confidence of innocence . 
that to prove the latter, he had consented to submit to the test ; 
and that the people were to judge by his actions whether he was 
to be acquitted or condemned. And the people, as in all count nes, 
whether inhabited by whites or blacks, were extremely pleased at 
the idea of acting as judge and jury. Once again the music 
recommenced its discordant noise, and the prisoner was pushed 
towards the fire. He hesitated for a moment, as he looked at 
the bubbling oil ; but the guard of negroes said something, and 
grinding his teeth together to prevent all expressions of pain, the 


A GKOUP OF NATIVES GATHERED TO SEE US EMBARK.” PAGE 35. 
















C3T FOB AN ELEPHANT HUNT. 


35 


sheep-stealer pluaged his arm into the kettle ; but the agony was 
too great for even drugs to deaden. With a wild yell of pain the 
poor wretch withdrew his limb, and danced around the open space 
that was left him,^ his face expressing all the horrors that he suf- 
fered. 

“ Is he guilty ? ” asked the huge negro before alluded to, ap- 
pealing to the crowd, and speaking in his native language. 

“ Kill him ! was the cry ; and hardly w^ere the words uttered, 
before half a dozen clubs fell upon the fellow’s head with force 
enough to have crushed the skull of an ox. 

“ Ah,” muttered Cringy, with a sigh of relief, “ de blame rascal 
no teal sheeps more. Me berry glad dat he be killed. He great 
humbug.” 

As the exhibition was over, we accepted Cringy’s escort through 
the crowd, and gained the Coquette in safety. To pay our cice- 
rone for his trouble, we gave Cringy a bottle of rum, for which he 
seemed very grateful, and just before departing made a proposi- 
tion that I gladly accepted. 

“ To-morrow,” he said, “I go to King George’s town, thirty 
miles up de river. Grand elephant hunt up dare day arter to- 
morrow. Drive ’em in pen, and den kill ’em. Lots o’ fun ; s’pose 
you in big tree ; you no get hurt. You go ? ” 

I readily got permission to leave the vessel, and even Murphy 
decided that he would like the trip for the sake of passing away 
time. We spent the evening in cleaning our revolvers and rifles, 
and getting ready for an early start. Murphy had thought that 
it was best to go well armed, in case the people of King George’s 
town should prove hostile, or take a fancy to any of our clothing 
while we were absent from Cringy’s side, for it was generally 
understood that the king’s people were not over particular in what 
they stole, or whom they stole from. The next day, an hour be- 
fore sunrise, Cringy came alongside with his bark canoe, pad- 
died by four blacks, who were stripped to their waist like their 
brethren on shore. 

On reaching the shore, I preferred to take a smaller 
canoe, with a single native to paddle it, so as to easier ex- 
plore the small creeks and bayous as we went along. Mur- 
phy stuck by the larger canoe, and set out in advance. A 
group of natives gathered to see us embark ; and as we 
shoved off, our boatmen set up a wild, monotonous song, that 


86 


A slaver’s adventures. 


sounded very well for the first quarter of the way. In half an 
hour’s time, we iiad left the town far astern of us, and were pull- 
ing through a wilderness. The river ran between high banks, a 
portion of the distance to the King George’s village, each of which 
was lined with rank vegetation, and trees of the palm species, 
some of them ot the largest size. Every few moments we would 
come upon a troop of monkeys, grinning and skylarking amid the 
trees, and chatting shrilly, as though defying us to harm them. 
We considered them unw^orthy our ammunition, and our silence 
emboldened the black rascals to follow us along the river, which 
they could do verv easily by jumping from tree to tree. We en 
couraged them to continue in pursuit by insulting gestures, which 
the imps were not slow to return with interest ; and at length they 
grew so enraged that they plucked boughs from the trees and 
hurled them at us, and showed their long teeth with most ma- 
licious looks. Suadenly the troop uttered a frightful yell, but it 
sounded to me more like a cry of terror than of anger. I saw a 
stately palm sway tO and fro, as though agitated by the wind, yet 
there was not a breath of air stirring on the river, and I was at a 
loss how to account for it. There was a sudden squawk, and 
hundreds of monkeys could be seen leaving the tree with leaps of 
the most astonishing description. 

“ Now you see fun,” muttered Cringy. “ Big snake in de tree. 
Grab monkey and eat ’em. Wait a leetle bit.” 

The natives stopped rowing, and watched the tree with keen 
eyes. After a few moments’ silence the palm was again agitated, 
and through the leaves we could see the gyrations of a huge ser- 
pent, w'hich had .captured one of the monkeys for a breakfast, and 
was about to secure a good, easy position for the purpose of swal- 
lowing its prey at leisure. Once or twice the monster’s head 
was thrust through an opening, and we could see that the monkey 
even then was sti uggling to escape from the fangs of the boa. 

“ Dat good chance for a shot,” Cringy suggested, motioning 
his dusky companions to keep the canoe opposite the tree, and 
not let it drift down stream with the tide. “ S’pose you hit ’em, 
if you can. Yankee say dat dey be smart wid de rifle.” 

“ Hit thunder I ” grunted Murphy, who had been making sad 
havoc with the claret during the passage. 

“Faps you hit ’em,” Cringy said, addressing me with a grin 
upon his cunning face. 












. /• -V^ v y''vy’vy'^* 





4 



fi 


» . 



'}• 


i 


• I 

* 


« 


THE SNAKE AND MONKEY. 


37 


“ I can hit him from here, if you will keep the canoe steady," 
I replied, calmly. 

“ Blast me if I won’t bet on it,” the captain said. 

“ I take de bet — what shall it be ? ” Cringy asked. 

“ Fifty dollars against a fifty pound tusk,” Murphy replied. 

“ I take dat bet,” the negro said, quite coolly, “ and I win de 
moneys, too.” 

“ Perhaps,” Murphy cried, lighting a cigar, and motioning me 
to do my best. 

The natives, who were as anxious for the sport as myself, pad- 
died the canoe as close to the tree as it was prudent to do, and 
then remained perfectly quiet, awaiting my shot. They did not 
have to wait long, for the boa, in its restlessness, was continually 
moving its head and a portion of its body through openings, 
and it was during one of these moments’ that I took a careful aim 
and fired. The tree was shaken as though a hurricane was pass- 
ing through its branches, and the next instant the head of the 
boa, with only the tail and hind legs of the monkey, was exposed 
to our view, and swinging and surging tow^ards the water, as 
though desirous of disengaging its prey from a distended mouth. 

“ I’ve won the bet ! ” shouted Murphy. 

“ Mebbe; I dink you have,” muttered Cringy, a shade of dis- 
appointment passing over his withered face. 

Just at that moment the boa’s head reached the surface of the 
river, and beat the water to a foam in its agony. We watched 
the scene with some interest, and while we were thus occupied, 
Cringy touched me on my shoulder, and pointed with his lean 
finger up the river. 

Ah, now you see fun,” he said, with a grin of satisfaction. 

“ What is it? ” I asked. 

“ Alligator cum down de riber to see what de noise all ’bont. 
I lab a grand fight, and we no care which lick.” 

“ Where is he? ” I asked. 

“ Dare — you no see ? ” 

“ I see nothing but an old log floating down stream,” I re- 
plied. 

“Dat no log — dat alligator. Eat nigger for breakfast, and 
want more.” 

We were not left long in suspense, for the animal, without any 
perceptible movement, suddenly sank, and when it rose to the 


38 


A slaver’s ADVEN’rUBES. 


surface it was close to the head of the snake, which still con- 
tinued its struggles and gyrations, greatly to the d^^light of the 
monkeys, which still kept their positions on the trees, and chatted 
unceasingly. 

“ Now for de cussed’st fight dat you eber did see,” cried Cringy ; 
and just as he spoke the alligator made a sudden, clumsy lurch 
for the snake’s neck, seized it in its ponderous jaws, and 
seemed to make its teeth meet through and through bones, mus- 
cle, and flesh. The tree was shaken more fiercely than ever, but 
it was the movement of the boa in getting a firm position with 
its tail, before commencing the fight in earnest. 

At the first movement the monkey was disgorged, and floated 
down the stream, so crushed out of shape that its own family 
would not have recognized it. But it was not suffered to drift 
far, for a dark head made its appearance, and with one loud snap 
huge jaws closed upon the dead body, and it was dragged to 
the bed of the river to be devoured at leisure. The fight be- 
tween the alligator and the boa now demanded our whole atten- 
tion, and amply repaid us for the time consumed in witnessing 
it. The denizen of the river, still grasping the snake’s head 
between its ponderous jaws, attempted to sink to the bottom, 
and did succeed in settling down half a fathom ; but the snake, 
with a powerful jerk, once more gained the surface of the water, 
and even raised the body of the alligator a few feet clear of the 
river : the next instant both fell with a crash that sent the foam 
flying in all directions, and for a few seconds the water was so 
agitated that we could not distinguish the combatants. When 
the smoke of the battle had cleared away a little, I observed that 
the boa was seeking to draw its foe to the shore, where the fight 
would have been conducted on more equal terms ; but to this ar- 
rangement the alligator objected with all its power, and attempted 
to make short work of the business by lashing out with its power- 
ful tail, and each blow that was struck seemed capable of pros- 
trating a tree, if one had stood in its way. But, unfortunately, 
the alligator could not retain its hold with its teeth and use its 
chief weapon for attack at the same time ; so every blow fell short, 
and while they did not injure the snake, they served to weaken 
the alligator. The latter was slowly drawn towards the shore, 
yet there was no intention manifested to relinquish its power- 
ful hold, and quit the companionship of so powerful an enemy. 


Alligators on the Gabon river. 









▲ 8KAKS AND ALLIGATOR UGHT. 


8f 


The snake made many attempts to use its huge jaws upon the 
Bcaly hide of its antagonist, but was not successful until the river 
monster touched the land, when the latter suddenly relinquished 
its hold for the purpose of escaping to the water ; but it was too 
late. The boa suddenly extended its enormous jaws, and with a 
motion quick as lightning seized the alligator by one of its flippers, 
and with one jerk threw it many feet up the bank. The alli- 
gator again made an attempt to reach the water, and seemed no 
longer desirous of continuing the fight ; but the boa was not to be 
shaken off in that manner. It uncoiled its powerful tail, and took 
three or four turns around the body of its foe, and then dragged 
it towards the trunk of a tree, around which coil after coil was 
thrown, each one gradually increasing in intensity, until we could 
hear the bones of the black monster crack, and could see the blood 
spurt from under its scales and dye the slimy body a crimson hue. 

“ Dat chap dead, sure,” grunted Cringy, with a satisfied look. 
“Now s’pose you kill t’other one. Tore he cackle too much at his 
luck.” 

I had loaded my rifle during the fight, and was not adverse to 
once more showing my skill as a marksman. I took a good aim 
at the head of the boa, and fired. The eyes, which but a moment 
before were like living coals of fire, lost their fierceness, and the 
head of the boa fell until it touched the ground. The coils around 
the tree and the alligator were gradually relaxed, and all move^ 
ments ceased. The snake and its opponent were both dead. 

We saw many species of wild animals while going up the river, 
and I got two or three very fair shots at tigers ; but the distance 
was too great for serious effect. At eleven o’clock we came in 
sight of the village, which looked very j)retty, nestled in between 
thick groves of palms and red wood. As we neared the town, I 
saw a dozen or twenty persons dressed in white pants and blue 
dungaree jackets, somewhat the worse for wear. Those thus 
clothed were armed with muskets, which they seemed to carry 
with considerable pride, and to keep at a distance from the half- 
naked rabble, w'hich were squatting upon their hams and chat- 
ting like so many monkeys, regarding our visit and its object. 

“You see dose sogers in de uniform?” Cringy asked, point- 
ing to the landing with evident pride. 

“ Tea ■— who are they ? ” 

“ Dem de king’s wives. Dey fight like mischief when ’em 


A SLAVER^S ADVENTURES. 


4d 

mad up. Kill ebery ding dat comes afore ^em. YoU tnust bc 
’tickler when you speak to ’em, and no laugh. Dey no d.ng noth* 
ing of shooting man. King like ’em bery much.” 

When we were eight fathoms from the landing-place, one of 
the female soldiers presented her musket and hailed. 

“ Kola Kilo ! ” she cried, which Cringy said was an order to 
stop where we were without delay, and our oarsmen were not 
slow to do so. 

“ Where do you come from, and what do you wish 'were 
the next questions addressed in the peculiar dialect of the village, 
and which Cringy interpreted for us. 

“ We are traders,” shouted Cringy, “ desirous of purchasing, 
and to show our good will, have brought many presents for the 
king.” 

“Then wait until the king’s commands arrive, before yon 
land,” replied the soldier ; and she sent off one of her companions 
to carry the news to his dusky majesty. 

In a few minutes the messengers returned with the information 
that we could land and visit his majesty, and bring our presents 
with us. A procession was formed, and we were escorted to the 
quarters of the king, several natives bringing up the rear with 
the liquor and tobacco, which I saw was eyed with wishful glances 
by the dusky throng ; but not one of them was bold enough to lay 
a hand upon that which belonged to or w^as intended for the king. 

His majesty was housed in the best building in the village. It 
was enclosed with mud walls, eight feet high and two feet thick, 
which were intended as a protection in case of an attack and in- 
surrection by his subjects. It would not have stood more than 
two discharges from cannon ; but those articles the natives never 
used in their warfare — muskets of the poorest pattern being the 
extent of their resources. The king was seated on a raised plat- 
form, at the extreme end of his reception-room, decorated with 
skulls of his enemies, which his guard had killed in battle. On 
each side of his majesty was a line of warriors, looking as un- 
like women as possible. The king was dressed iu the cast-off 
suit of some naval officer, who had, years before, made a present 
of it to his majesty, and received in exchange two or three hundred 
dollars’ w^orth of ivory, in the shape of elephant tushes. His head 
was ornamented with a marine’s hat, and covered with feathers 
of various tiuts, the red feather*^ of the flamingo predomiuating 


We saw many species of wild animals while qoino up the river.” Page 39. 












i 

0 










H 








V 





I 


% * 


Uff IKTERVrEW WITH A KINO. 


41 


By his side he had a ship's cutlass, without a sheath and the 
stains of rust upon the blade were significant of sudden deaths of 
rebellious subjects, during moments when his majesty was not in 
a good humor. Cringy approached the great man — he was • 
tall, stout negro, black as coal tar — with many symptoms ot 
reverence and admiration, and with no little tribulation. 

“We come^ great king,” he said, knocking his head upon the 
mud floor, in token of his own littleness in the presence of so 
mighty a man, “ as friends, and with friendly offerings. The 
white men, who are engaged in the slave trade, have heard of 
your majesty, and desired to see you.” 

“ You are welcome, and also your friends. But where's the 
rum and tobacco?” his majesty replied and asked in the same 
breath, as though he considered them of much- more importance 
than formal compliments. 

Cringy hastened to take them from the hands of the natives, 
and lay them at the foot of the throne, when his majesty forgot 
his dignity, and starting up from the platform, made a dive at the 
bottle, which was filled with Medford rum. 

“ Rum ? ” said his majesty, shaking the liquor. 

“ Rum, your highness,” replied Crin^. 

The black monarch raised the bottle to his lips, threw back his 
head, and we could hear the liquor disappearing down his throat 
at a rapid rate. 

“ Ah,” he sighed, as he removed the bottle from his mouth, 
and carefully re-corked it, “ it is good rum, and I welcome my 
friends who brought it.” 

The monarch then descended from liis throne, put the broached 
bottle under his arm, and waving all ceremony, approached us in 
the most free and easy manner, and shook hands. 

“ Tell the old fool,” cried Murphy, “ that we have visited him 
for the purpose of seeing an elephant hunt.” 

Cringy interpreted the captain's words, but I strongly suspect 
that he left out all superfluous compliments. 

“ To-morrow forenoon,” was the king's answer, “ my people 
will hunt the elephant, as a large herd is within a few miles of 
the village. You shall be welcome to see the sport, and shall be 
assured of my protection. I have said it,” he continued, turning 
to his body-guard, and waving his hand with kingly dignity ; and 
then he took a fresh pull at the rum, and rubbed his chest with 


42 


A slater’s adventures. 


satisfaction at the warm glow which passed over his abdomen ia 
consequence. “ The Americans are a great people,” he said. 
“ They make good rum.” And as though to prove the assertion, 
he took another pull at the black bottle, and grunted his satisfac- 
tion more freely. 

As there was nothing further for us to stop for, I proposed to 
Cringy .that we should leave the royal presence, and take a stroll 
through the village. Our wish was made known to the king, and 
ho graciously accorded us his permission ; but while we were ro* 
treating from the hall of reception, his noble majesty hailed us. 

“ You can stop at the palace while here, and I will have a 
sheep killed for you to feed upon,” he said ; and then we bowed 
our acknowledgments, and were continuing on our way towards 
the door, when his majesty once more spoke, and we were obliged 
to stop and listen. “ Kill plenty elephants while you stop in my 
town, certain sure,” added his majesty. 

Cringy seemed to think that such a favor was worthy of an 
abject prostration, for it was seldom that the king opened his heart 
in such a striking manner. I would' have declined the honor, but 
Cringy hurried me along, and I had no opportunity to speak. 

Cringy’s first visit was to the slave pen, an immense enclosure, 
the walls of which were built of heavy timber, and fifteen feet 
high, so that the captives could not escape dnring the night, al 
though a guard was constantly on duty at the pen, with orders to 
shoot down all refractory slaves, and even those who were in the 
least inclined to stubbornness. We were readily admitted to the 
enclosure, for the king’s orders had preceded us ; and besides, 
Cringy was well known as a dealer in slaves, and one who had 
the first choice, if extra lots were offered. Here I saw for the 
first time the negroes destined to be transported to Cuba, and I 
must confess that 1 was somewhat astonished, tor I expected ab- 
ject despair, and an utter abandonment of all hope ; but there was 
some cheerfulness, and in a few cases extreme indifference. The 
men and women were all together, and no attempt was made 
to separate them. Some were stretched upon their backs and 
basking in the hot sun, while others were sleeping under the roof 
which covered one quarter of the enclosure, and kept off the rains 
and heavy dews. Some were playing at games, and a number 
were seated in a circle relating stories, which were listened to 
with much eagerness and apparent pleasure. 


A GROUP OP NATIVES WERE BUSY ABOUT A FIRE IN THE OPEN AIR, PREPARING THE EVENING MEAL.” PaGE 44^ 














A SLAVE PEN. 


48 


Captain Murphy and myself were objects of particular curiosity 
on the part of the captives, for we were the first white men they 
had ever seen. Much did they marvel at the color of our skin, and 
they were constantly comparing their black arms with ours, and 
apparently attempting to explain the difference. Some even rubbed 
at our hands for the purpose of seeing if we had not stained our 
skins with coloring matter, and when they found that our flesh 
remained without change, they would utter exclamations of as- 
tonishment. Cringy had bought the lot a week before we arrived, 
and he had expressly stipulated with King George that the latter 
should feed them and retain possession until they were wanted 
at the Qabun. 

We left the slave pen highly satisfied with the cargo which we 
were to ship, and then strolled through the village, and examined 
everything that attracted our attention. The natives were quiet 
and civil, and followed us from place to place as objects of great 
curiosity, and we could not get rid of our admirers until one 
of the amazons overtook us, and informed us that dinner was 
ready at the palace. The instant the natives saw that we were 
under the charge of a body-guard, they dropped us and dodged 
into their huts, while we kept on our way and reached the palace, 
where we found the king gloriously drunk, and reckless of his 
dignity ; for he had stripped off his uniform, and was rolling about 
the floor in a state of frenzied intoxication ; a condition by no 
means unusual when his majesty could get at sufficient liquor. 
He was in what they called a dangerous state, and was just as 
likely to order his best friend’s head off as to take another drink. 

It was ludicrous to see work to conciliate the black king, 

and not cross him so as to expose his precious life. The rascal 
knew that each was necessary for the prosperity of the other, 
BO I did not anticipate any violence, even if old Medford was 
in the ascendant. While compliments were raging, a fellow 
whom we took to be prime minister motioned us to follow him 
to another room, and we left his majesty somewhat abruptly. 
The apartment we were ushered into contained a few rough seats, 
a huge pot, tended by a dusky female dripping with perspiration, 
and half a dozen slaves whose duty it was to wait upon us and 
see that our wants were supplied, for it was intimated that half a 
sheep had been boiled for our especial gratification, and that w« 
were expected to do justice to Uie meal. The remains of the 


u 


A SLAVER'S ADVEHTURES. 


sheep were picked from the pot and spread upon huge leaves OS 
the floor, and then we were encouraged to fall to and do our best. 
As the food did not look very appetizing, I concluded to make my 
dinner upon bananas, large numbers of which were piled up in 
one corner, and I intimated as much ; but to my surprise I was 
refused, with many expressions of disgust, which I was at a loss 
to account for, until Cringy told me that the bananas which I saw 
had been poisoned for the purpose of stupefying the elephants 
which we were to hunt the next day. 

As soon as the meat was cleared away, a lot of fruit, to my 
great joy, was brought on, and to that I did ample justice, and 
satisfied my appetite. Our dessert consisted of a bottle of claret, 
and when we had finished, it was intimated that the king's ama* 
sons were about to go through with their evening drill, and that 
(ve could witness it if so disposed. 

Lighting our cigars we visited the parade ground, enclosed by 
uhe palace walls, and saw the famous soldiers, which were such a 
terror to the undisciplined tribes, drawn up in line, and the king, 
still retaining his bottle, reviewing them. Their evolutions were 
not marked with great precision, but Cringy was in raptures, and 
boldly proclaimed, in the hearing of the king, that the world did 
not contain anything half so magnificent — a remark that was 
calculated to please his majesty, if he was sober enough to ap- 
preciate it, of which 1 had some doubt. The military spectacle 
did not last over half an hour, when the line was dismissed, and 
the king staggered back to his palace, and we spent the lest of 
the day until evening in wandering about the town. At sun- 
down, desirous of escaping the heavy dews, which are productive 
of fever, we returned to our quarters. 

In front of our hut a group of natives were busy about a fire, 
in the open air, preparing the evening meal for our delectation. 
A hunter, dispatched by the king in quest of game, had just 
returned with an African antelope, and it was quickly placed 
before us, in two styles, stewed and broiled. We found it much 
more palatable than the sheep we had earlier in the day, and we 
were hungry enough to enjoy it. Then we retired for the night, 
being shown separate rooms to lodge in. 



Natives leading the way on an elephant hunt. Page 46. 












AN ELEPHANT HUNT. 


45 


CHAPTER III. 

AN ELEPHANT HUNT~A BLOCKADE— AN AWKWARD POSITION. 

Before daylight I was awaked by the note of preparation in the 
court-yard, and in a short time old Cringy made his appearance in 
my room. 

“ Come,’^ said he, de people all get ready to hunt de ele- 
phant, and bress de Lord, de king is sober and good-natured as 
a sheep.” 

I lost no time in getting ready ; and when Murphy and myself 
entered the yard daylight appeared, and revealed the strange- 
looking group who were to guide and protect us during the day. 
Not one of the black fellows had so much clothing upon his per- 
son as a ballet dancer, and, to add to their hideousness, their 
bodies were greased with palm oil from their heads to their feet. 
They were armed with long spears, and about a dozen of the 
famous body-guard carried muskets. 

We started after a slight repast of boiled mutton, and our 
course was over a tract of land that was as beautiful and rich as 
any that I ever saw. 

An hour’s march brought us to the hut of the native who owned 
the banana patch where the elephants had committed their depre- 
dations. The dark-complexioned gentleman was unceremoniously 
compiiiled to leave his quarters for the king and friends, and 
we took possession, without reproaching our consciences for so 
doing. 

As soon as we were refreshed, runners were despatched to find 
the elephants, and in half an hour they returned with the informa- 
tion thht the herd were quietly feeding half a mile from the hut, 
and were quite docile. This intelligence inspired the king to 
commence operations immediately, and we started without delay. 
I observed our old friend Cringy did not manifest that alac- 
rity in setting out that I expected, and when I reproached him 
with his lukewarmness, he pleaded that he was old and could not 
run fast ; which I thought a good excuse, and would have left 
him behind, but his tormentor, the king, would not listen to the 
proposition for a moment ; and with many rueful looks, Cringle 
was comnelled to lead the nrocession. 


4b 


A SLAVERS ADVENTURES. 


We marched until we heard the loud “ trumps ” of the ele* 
phants, and then halted, while the natives commenced collecting 
boughs which resembled grape vines in their size and toughness. 
They were found upon a peculiar species of tree in profusion, and 
as fast as they were brought in, they were knotted together, and 
coiled in a circle like the layers of a rope upon a ship’s deck. I 
could not understand the meaning of such preparation, and was 
compelled to resort to Cringy. He enlightened me. 

“ Dem de elephants no like,” he said. “ Dey shun ’em, and no 
break through ’em if they can holp it. We draw a line lound de 
elephants, all but one place, and all shout loud. De elephants 
dey see de vines, and no care about touching ’em. Dey find de 
place where no vines, and dey go. Dat lead ’em in whar dey eat 
de pisened bananas, and den niggers kill ’em wid de spear.” 

I could hardly believe that such a course was possible, but the 
nore I watched the conduct of the natives, the more convinced 
iid I become that such was the plan for capture. I also noticed 
chat the trees in the vicinity of the vines were left entirely unmo- 
lested, whereas hundreds were broken down where the vines did 
not grow. I became more interested, and watched the natives 
closely. When a sufficient number of vines were collected to 
form a rope at least a mile and a half in length, one native 
seized an end and started tpwards the brutes, which were graz- 
ing and “ trumping ” in fancied security. As soon as the native 
who led the way had got about twenty fathoms from the main 
coil, another native took hold ; and so they continued to do until 
one half of the rope was out, when a second party commenced 
with the other end, and started ofi* in a different direction. 

Tired of remaining inactive, Murphy desired u. get a nearer 
view of the elephants, and requested* my company. We readily 
obtained permission of the king to do as we pleased ; and as each 
of us was armed with a rifle and revolver, I did not think there 
was much danger. We stole forward, guided by the loud trumps 
of tie mighty beasts, and after five minutes’ navigation through 
thickets and forests of trees, got sight of the animals ; and the 
view amply repaid us for our trouble. 

1 crept a little in advance and had a fair view of the largest 
herd of elephants I ever saw. They were drinking their fill at a 
liitle stream, and were of all sizes, from the full-grown patriarch, 
with tushes five feet long, to the sportive yearling, just cutting 
its teeth. 


I HAD A FAIR VIEW OP THE LARGEST HERD OP ELEPHANTS I EVER SAW.” PaGE 46. 
























AN ELEF&aNT charge. 


47 


The rogues were entirely unconscious of our presence, and 
would have remained so had not something possessed Murphy 
to try his hand at a shc^^^. I sought to reason him out of his freak, 
but he would not listen to my suggestions, and swore a great 
oath that he would kill one at fifty yards, or he would never take 
a rifle in his hand again. ‘Murphy picked out the largest and 
probably the ugliest brute in the herd, and after a deliberate aim, 
fired. The ball took effect in the side of the animal, where it had 
no more effect than to render the old fellow furious with pain ; 
and with a shrill trump he raised his trunk, snuffed the air for a 
moment, and then charged towards the very spot where we were 
secreted. I sprang to my feet, and shouted to the captain. 

“ Run,” I said, “ or you will be trampled to death in an in- 
stant.” 

“ Run be hanged I ” replied Murphy ; “ he’s going to drop dead 
in a minute.” 

“ He has no such intention,” I answered. “ Follow me, or we 
shall both be killed.” 

“ I tell you that he’s as dead as a marine. I hit him near his 
flipper. See him bleed.” 

“ Yes ; and see him Coming towards us under a full press of 
sail,” I replied, as I bounded towards the place where the natives 
were at work. 

As I ran, I looked over my shoulder and saw that Murphy was 
laboring along after me, like a Dutch galliot in a heavy head sea. 
But it was not an easy thing to make good time where the under- 
brush was thick and the vines strong, and before I had got ten 
fathoms, I heard Murphy roar out for me to heave to and wait 
for him. 

“ Darn it, man,” puffed the captain, making almost as mnch 
noise as the elephant, “ can’t you render a little assistance to a 
friend in distress?” 

“ Run, captain ; *tis your only chance,” I replied, still making 
rapid tracks for the nearest clearing. 

“ It’s all very well to say run when a man don’t carry a pound 
of flesh upon his bones ; but I can’t, and blow me if I will ; that’g 
flat. Here’s for a standing fight, for I can’t run any farther.” 

I stopped for a moment, and saw, to my horror, that the captain, 
completely blowm by the amount of sail which he had carried, wai 
incapable of proceeding farther, and was making desperate at- 
temnts to climb a tree. 


48 


A slaver's adventures. 


When I turned, it was with the most confident expectation that 
the captain would be trampled to death in a minute's time ; but 
the old salt had no such anticipations, for when the elephant got 
within boarding distance, the captain kept the tree between him- 
self and his enemy, and every movement was watched with keen 
eyes. The elephant charged around the tree, but the captain 
managed to keep just such a distance from him, and also avoided 
the heavy blows from his trunk, which struck the tree every few 
minutes in a manner that gave fearful indications of the brute's 
strength. 

I attempted for some time to get a shot at the elephant, but the 
rogue did not raise his trunk sufliciently high, and I had been 
told that a ball, to have effect, must strike between the shoulders, 
just below the head ; and while I was seeking for a chance to 
fire, the captain roared out at my delay. 

“ Hang it, Mr. Robert, are you going to let this brute eat me 
alive, or grind my bones to a jelly as thick as lobscouse. Fire, 
in heaven’s name, for the fellow's trunk is flying around my 
head like a boatswain's cat after a liberty day on shore." 

Thus appealed to, I moved a few feet nearer the principal 
actors ; and as I did so, the elephant caught a glimpse of me, 
apparently for the first time. Wifb a shrill trump of rage he 
charged towards me, his trunk well up as though to crush me at 
a blow. I calmly awaited his onset, and when he was within 
two fathoms, raised my rifle and fired. The next instant I 
had dropped my weapon and sprang behind a tree of large size, 
from which place I ventured to survey the field. The elephant 
had charged past the spot where I stood, like a whirlwind, pros- 
trating half a dozen young trees in his course, and levelling every 
bush that stood in his way. 

I hoped that the old rogue would keep on and leave me, but he 
was not disposed to do any such thing. He soon found that he 
had missed his mark, and with another trump that was not cal- 
culated to allay alarm, he tacked ship and steered direct for the 
tree whose protection I kad sought. I looked around for the 
captain, but he had vacated the place he occupied with so much 
honor to himself and confusion to the elephant, and supposed 
that he had made the best of his way towards the natives ; but I 
was disappointed, for I heard him hail, and his voice proceeded 
from the top of a tall tree where he had sought refuge. 


The Elbphai^t charged past like a whirlwind, prostrating half a dozen young trees.” Page 48 . 







KOw/Ann Cil ti 



mSmiE 




m 























\ 


▲ BLOCKADE. 


49 


“ Mr. Robert,” he said, “ why in heaven’s name don't you 
run before the wind like me ? ” 

“ Because I’m blockaded,” I answered, rather snappishly. 

“ Run the blockade, then,” he shouted ; but I did not think 
his advice of much account, when my enemy was capable of tak- 
ing two steps to my one. 

Whil« I was thus having a little free conversation with my 
friend the captain, the elephant had stopped, confused by the sounds 
of voices, and somewhat uncertain which way to proceed. I 
took good care not to expose myself to his view, for I hoped that 
he would rejoin the herd and leave us in peace ; but I was disap- 
pointed, for the old rogue snuffed the air like a war-horse, 
discovered my position, and on he came with a succession cf 
trumps which sounded like a six-pound gun battery, 

I had nothing but my revolver to depend upon, for I had thrown 
my rifle away in my flight. I recollect of hearing the captain 
shout, “ Run, Mr. Robert, run ! ” as the elephant came on ; but I 
was not in a position to take his advice. I waited until the old 
rogue was within a fathom of me, and then took aim and poured 
in two shots as quick as possible, and ran to the next tree, the 
captain shouting in true nautical style, “ Steady as you go,” 
when he saw me depend upon my legs for safety. 

When I gained the tree that I started for, I turned and looked 
back, and was astonished to find that my enemy had got some- 
what confused by the last two shots, and imagined that Murphy 
was the one to blame for his suffering; and to my great joy the 
brute was at the foot of the tree, and looking up to the branches, 
as though desiring a little private conversation with the person 
who was roosting there. As Murphy declined to come down 
voluntarily, the elephant sought to shake him down, and every 
time the brute rubbed its side against the tree, it trembled as 
though laboring in a gale of wind. 

While this was going on, I again obtained possession of my 
rifle, and loaded it with a double chaige of powder and three 
slugs. Then creeping under the shade of some bushes, I obtained 
a good position, and put the rifle within ten feet of the elephant’s 
throat. The instant the rogue saw me I fired, and the lead went 
home ; for with a stagger and a grunt, the huge monster sank 
upon his knees, made an effort to rise, was unsuccessful, and then 
rolled over on his side and breathed his last. 

3 


50 


A slaver's adventures. 


The captain soon reached terra firma, and was warm in hia 
congratulations. While we were carefully examining the car- 
cass, half a dozen natives arrived to discover what we were 
doing, the king having heard the firing, and feeling somewhat un- 
easy at our absence. We could not comprehend their words, but 
their gestures showed the most extraordinary astonishment at the 
death of the elephant. They were not accustomed to kill them 
in a bold, fair manner ; and they would not believe but that we 
had poisoned them with bananas, or with some powerful drug. 
When they shook their heads Murphy swore that he would thrash 
them if they ventured to doubt again ; and it is probable that they 
understood the hint, for if they did venture to do such a thing 
they did not manifest it by words or signs. 

The natives considered the matter of so much importance that 
one of them started off to find the king and bring him to the spot, 
and when his majesty arrived he too was astonished, but it was 
of the selfish kind. He^spoke to Cringy, and the latter interpreted 
as usual. 

“De king says dat you have done well,” said Cringy, “and 
dat you deserve a reward for killing de elephant. He let you 
hab one of de tushes, and he keep tudder. Dat berry kind of him.” 

The proposition was one that I could noL reject, much as I 
should have cared to, for I wanted to retain the tusks as trophies. 

As the king had waited some time for us, he now gave orders 
that the herd should be driven towards the pen, which was built 
just at the edge of the woods, and which had been used several 
times before for capturing the brutes. As soon as this order was 
passed, the vines which I have before alluded to were fastened 
to the trees, clearing the ground about four feet. Then the 
Africans armed themselves with conchs and noisy reeds, and 
commenced the most fearful din that mortal ever listened to. The 
effect was instantaneous. The elephants, which were scattered in 
various parts of the wood, set up a loud trump, and sought to es- 
cape from such unpleasant companions. They came tearing to- 
wards us at a tremendous rate ; but upon reaching the vines they 
halted suddenly, snuffed the offensive matter with a snort of deep 
disgust, and then turned tail without seeking to break through, 
which they could have done without the least efibrt on their part. 

“Come,” cried Cringy, “ w'e go get up tree dat overlook de 
pen, and see 'em go in. No use staying here.” 


SLAUGHTER OF ELEPHANTS. 


51 


Leaving the black monarch to continue his directions, we ran 
quickly to the spot indicated, and mounted a tree that seemed te 
have been used frequently for the purpose of overlooking the pen. 
Hardly had we secured a comfortable seat, when the whole herd 
of elephants came tearing towards the trap, their trunks well up, 
and offering the prettiest shot for a marksman that I ever saw. 
The herd caught a glimpse of the opening, and saw that it was 
loi guarded by the obnoxious vines. Then they charged towards 
ihe pen, and a struggle ensued as to which should first enter. 

A loud shout was heard in the woods, and a fresh blast of the 
reeds and blowing of the conchs. The elephants made a desperate 
struggle, and the foremost ones entered the enclosure, thus clear- 
ing the way for the others ; and in a few seconds the whole herd 
were safe within the pen, and their escape impossible. The 
natives then came from the woods, and piled up trees and 
branches in the opening, and their victory was complete. 

Previous to the entrance of the brutes, the natives had scattered 
their poisoned bananas on the enclosure, and as soon as the ani- 
mals found that their retreat was cut ofi*, they commenced feeding 
upon them ; but half an hour elapsed before the efiect of the 
poison was perceptible. Then they staggered and reeled like 
drunken men, and the massacre commenced. The Africans 
climbed the trees which surrounded the pen, and showered down 
spear after spear, with wonderful precision, upon the defenceless 
brutes ; and as every spear penetrated the body of the monsters 
and remained sticking in the flesh, they soon resembled gigantic 
pin-cushions. Blood flowed in torrents ; but this only increased 
the ferocity of the Africans, and they shouted in triumph every 
time that a spear penetrated farther than usual. 

One by one the poor brutes sank down exhaused, and died with 
liardly a struggle ; but even after death the natives were not 
content with their work, but continued to hurl spears until they 
were overpow'ered by fatigue, and compelled to desist. Then the 
entrance to the pen was cleared of obstructions, and the Afri- 
cans rushed in to despoil the dead elephants of their tusks, for 
which all this slaughter had taken place. Disgusted with the 
African method of bunting, I left the tree, and was met by the 
king, who inquired how we liked the sport, but what answer 
Cringy returned I am unable to say. My reply was not compli- 
mentary, and I think that Murphy swore a little at what he 
called black cruelty. 


53 


A slaver’s adventures. 


CHAPTER IV. 

WE SAIL, AND MEET AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE. — A STERN^ CHASE. — 
A YARN. — A TERRIBLE PROPOSITION. — AN ESCAPE. 

On our return trip, we saw many zebras, giraffes, and other 
African animals, but we had no time to spend in their pursuit, 
and, besides, we had had sport enough to satisfy us for a time. 

When we reached the town the king took an affectionate leave 
of us, as we persisted in our determination to return to the Co- 
quette that night. He promised, if we would visit him again, 
to make an excursion and foray to some of the neighboring tribes, 
and show us how his Amazons could fight, during a battle, and 
we expressed due gratitude for the invitation, and a hope that we 
should live long enough to see his body-guard under fire. 

Our retur^n to the Gabun was rapid, and we got sight of the 
Coquette before sundown. To our great surprise and joy, we saw 
that the Serpent had left her anchorage, and our hope was, that 
she had left the coast. Before we gained the side of the Coquette, 
we saw Ruez, and Murphy hailed him. 

“ Where is that bloody old Englishman ? ” he asked. 

“ Gone,” replied the Portuguese, waving his hat with joy. 

“ And I hab but five dollar in pilotage fees,” muttered Cringy, 
with rueful looks. 

“ Cheer up, old feller,” replied Murphy. “ We have now a 
clear field, and if you put three hundred lively niggers on board 
of the Coquette to-morrow, five dollars shan’t make you miser- 
able.” 

This appeared to satisfy old Cringy, and the next instant w^e 
were alongside, and learned from Ruez that the night before, 
the Serpent had got underweigh unexpectedly, and stood out to 
sea. The supercargo had improved the opportunity, and got the 
guns up, and had already laid the slave deck, and we were then 
ready to receive our cargo as quick as it arrived. 

Instantly Cringy was all animation. He went on shore and 
despatched twenty of the largest canoes up the river for the slaves 
at King George’s Town, and promised that they should be on 
board by noon the next day ; and he was up to his word, for by 
eleven o’clock the fleet of canoes hove in sight, with just the 
number we wanted for a cargo. The negroes were received 


We saw many Zebras, Giraffes, and other African animals Page 52 . 















SAIL, ho! 


51 


on the schooner’s deck in gangs of ten, and then transferred 
to the hold, where they were placed in sitting positions, 
ranged in long lines, and shackled to iron rods which were 
firmly secured to the schooner’s beams. In this manner not 
an inch of spare room was wasted, but the uncomfortable 
and confined position of the slaves can be imagined. By six 
o’clock all the negroes were on board ; the grated hatches, by 
which the slaves received Hght and air, were on and secured, and 
the Coquette was ready for sea. The business with Cringy had 
been settled during the afternoon, and a promise made to sup- 
ply us with another cargo six months hence, at the regular 
rates. As soon, therefore, as we had eaten supper, the order 
was passed to “ up anchor,” and with a light land breeze, we 
crossed the bar and shaped our course for Cuba. 

Wine was brought to the quarter-deck, and Murphy and Buez 
drank success to the voyage. While this revelry was going on, 
one of the men startled us by the cry of, — 

“ Sail, ho ! ” 

Murphy dashed the glass, which he was about raising to his 
lips, overboard, and sprang to the spot where the alarm was 
given. 

“ Where away ? ” he asked, eagerly. 

“ Off our starboard quarter, sir ; just in the wake of the moon,” 
replied the man, pointing with his fingers in the direction in- 
dicated. 

The captain levelled his spy-glass, and looked long and anxious- 
ly at the stranger, and without speaking a word, handed me his 
glass. No sooner had I glanced through it, than I recognized the 
low, heavy hull of the Serpent. 

“ Well,” asked the captain, as I drew a long breath, “ what 
do you think of her ? ” 

“ It is the Serpent,” I answered, as calmly as I could. 

“ I know it. Throw the log, and see how fast we are moving.” 

I threw the log, and found that we were making nine knots, 
large. 

“ We merely hold our own on this point of sailing,” Murphy 
muttered, with another glance at the Englishman. “ Were wo 
on the wind we should leave him, I think.” 

“ The Serpent is reported to be the smartest sloop of war in 
the English navy,” I said. 


54 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ I know it, and she will have to show her heels most effectual 
Ij to overhaul us. She is now about five miles astern, and if it 
was not for this cursed moon we could give her the slip without 
trouble. Thank fortune, he can’t use his bow chasers at this 
distance, and if the worse comes to the worse, we can give shot 
for shot. I once escaped by means of a long Tom,” Murphy 
said, after a few minutes* silence. “ I was within two days* sail 
of the coast of Cuba, with five hundred blackbirds on board, 
when an inquisitive Englishman gave chase. He fired two or 
three shots, and I ran up Yankee colors, but it made no differ- 
ence. He was bound to board us, and as his ship sailed faster 
than my brig, there was a smart chance that he would succeed. 
His bow chasers were making a little extra work for the carpenter 
by splintering our spars, and as a last resort, I determined to 
return shot for shot. I got the midship gun ready, and pointed 
it with my own hands. The first shot carried away the English- 
man’s fpre-topmast, close by the cap. That riled him amazing- 
ly, and he hammered at me in double quick time, cutting holes in 
my sails and bringing some of them down by the run. My 
fourth shot took his main-topmast, and with it all the top-hamper, 
studding-sails, and royal, and top-gallant sails, and over the side 
they went, with a dozen or twenty topmen, who were wetting the 
sails to make them hold wind. It was a saucy trick, but it suc- 
ceeded.” 

“ And you escaped ? ” I asked. 

“ Certainly — but it cost me the brig, for the chap repaired 
damages, and followed closq on to my heels to the south side of 
Cuba ; and by the time I had landed my niggers, he was off the 
port as good as new, and all was ready to send his boats in to cut 
me out. But I foiled him there, for I set fire to the brig and 
burned her to the water’s edge.” 

“The profits of that voyage must have been small,” I ro» 
marke'd. 

“We cleared over one hundred thousand dollars, and then had 
enough left to build this schooner and fit her out. But while we 
are talking the Serpent is gaining on us, or else I am deceived 
very much.” 

The captain spoke truly. The Serpent was one complete mass 
of canvas, and looked, in the clear moonlight, like an iceberg 
drifting towards tropical climes. The schooner was carrying aU 


A DEAD CALK. 


55 


the sail that she was designed to carry before the wind, but not 
in proportion to the ship, and we were now driven to the ex- 
pediency of inventing methods of urging the Coquette through the 
water at a faster rate. We took a flying-jib-boom, run a rope 
through the shive hole, and lashed it to our main boopa, so 
as to project about twenty feet beyond the schooner’s taffrail. 
Then we rove halyards and bent on a spare jib, and hoisted 
it to the gaff, trimmed aft our sheet, and had a new sail 
that pulled like a pony team. The Coquette felt the in- 
fluence, and for a short time I thought that we held our own 
with the ship ; but the hope was delusive, and other resorts were 
thought of and adopted. We rigged whips at the mast-heads, 
and dashed every sail with w^ater, from the royal to the huge 
square-sail ; and the result justified our expectations, for the can- 
ras shrunk and held every breath of air that passed, and to 
our extreme satisfaction, we found that the Serpent no longer 
gained on us. Our triumph was a short one, for the wind 
gradually left us, and the sails flapped idly against the masts, or 
hung in wrinkles from the booms, while, to. add to our mortifica- 
tion, the Serpent still continued to forge ahead, and evidently 
was bringing a breeze with her. 

“ God has deserted us,” muttered Murphy. 

“ That is the last name that I should have expected to hear 
you utter,” I remarked, in astonishment. 

“ Why ? ” he replied, with some excitement ; “ do you think that 
because I am engaged in the slave trade, I have no feeling of 
reverence for the Supreme Being? There are worse trades than 
the slave trade. But see that blasted ship — how she is gaining 
on us ! ” 

The captain’s Christianity vanished with an oath. 

“ There is not a breath of wind,” muttered Murphy, “ and I 
am fearful that we shan’t have any to-night. If the sloop should 
take a fancy to get her boats out we might have a little brush.” 

“ He has got his boats out, I believe,” I said, after a brief 
scrutiny through the glass while the captain was talking. 

Murphy snatched the glass from my hand, and looked long and 
earnestly. 

“ By the piper that played before Moses, they are coming 
towards us, and intend to carry the Coquette by boarding. Call 
the hands up and load the guns, and see that Long Tom has a 


56 


A SLAVER S ADVENTURES. 


double charge. But never mind ; I will load that gun myself, and 
try the effect of a long shot.” 

The boats from the sloop of war, four in number, began to 
spread out as they advanced towards us, in the shape of a fan, 
for the purpose of distracting our fire, if we were disposed to 
resist. 

“ Where is Ruez?” asked Murphy, after the guns were loaded 

‘‘ He is still in the cabin, swigging at the wine,” I replied. 

“ He is a shrewd manager, but not fighter, as you shall see bcv- 
fore we get out of this brush.” 

But while Murphy was talking, to my surprise, Ruez left his 
lx)ttle, staggered on deck, and approaching the captain, spoke" 
in tlie Portuguese language, which fortunately I understood. 

“ We shall be taken,” Ruez said, “ and condemned, unless we 
do the old trick. Time enough — if you say so.” 

“ There is not time enough,” replied Murphy, sternly. “ Even 
if there was, I will not sacrifice the niggers in that manner. 

The Portuguese staggered back to the cabin, and I saw no 
more of him until morning. 

“ Do you know what he wanted me to do? ” inquired Murphy, 
turning to where I stood. 

“ No.” 

“ He wanted to destroy all evidence of our being a slaver,” the 
captain said, sinking his voice to a whisper. 

“For Heaven’s sake, in what manner?” I asked. 

“ There is but one way,” the captain replied, pointing to the 
water, with a grim smile. 

“ Drown them ! ” I exclaimed, horrified at the idea. 

The captain nodded. 

“ But you would not commit such a wicked and cruel act ? ” I 
asked. 

“ No, I will sooner run the risk of capture, and trial. I once 
saw it resorted to, and it was successful in saving the schooner ; 
but it was at the expense of three hundred niggers, every one 
of whom was thrown overboard with ten pound of shot at his 
feet. It was blowing fresh at the time, and no sooner did the 
wretches touch the water than they went under. The slave deck 
followed, and when we were overhauled and compelled to run 
under the guns of a sloop of war, there was nothing on board 
that could condemn us.” 


A SHABP BRUSH. 


57 


While the captain was relating the above incident of slaver l^ife 
the boats from the ship were slowly approaching us. The cre\i 
thinking that Murphy was inclined to surrender without striking 
a blow, began to grumble. 

“ The old man has lost his spunk ; he isn’t the skipper that he 
was five years since, when I first knew him. There was a time 
when the boats of a bloody Englishman would not have dared to 
approach us like these.’’ and othp-r wnrda nf like effect. 

Murphy heard them, as it W'as intended that he should, and his 
eyes lighted up like those of a tiger, when it hears the step of a 
hunter. 

“ They think that I won’t fight,” he said, in a whisper, “ but I 
will soon give them a lesson. The boats are now within half a 
mile of us, and can be reached by our guns. I was in hopes to 
)revent the flow of blood, for I see a wind bank rising in the 
westward, and if we could get a few puffs we should soon be be- 
yond the reach of the boats and their crews.” 

He turned to his men, and with a word stopped their growling. 
He sprang from the quarter-deck, and with a handspike pointed 
the long midship gun in the direction of the boat that was ap- 
proaching us off* the starboard bow. Just at that moment the 
man-of-war’s men cheered, and bent to their oars most lustily. 
Murphy squinted along the gun for the purpose of taking a good 
aim. 

“ Fire ! ” he cried, suddenly ; and as he spoke the schooner 
shook from stem to stern by the concussion. 

I saw the ball touch the top of a long swell, and then shatter 
the boat as though it had been made of paper. The cutter that 
was nearest to the one injured hastened to its relief, but the other 
two continued to come on as though determined to revenge the 
insult. Just at that moment a light breeze rippled over the wa^ 
ter and filled our sails. 

“ The schooner has steerage rig,” I said. “ Perhaps we can 
escape even now, and save human blood.” 

“ You are right,” the captain replied. “ Secure the gun, some 
of you, and the others trim the sails.” 

The ship had not caught the catspaw that filled our sails, 
80 we had an advantage, and were eager enough to keep it. 
We saw that the boats no longer gained on us, and that the Co- 
quette was moving through the water at the rate of about five 


A SLAVBBS ADVENTUBES. 


knots per Lour, and that the wind was constantly increasing, al- 
though the only place that it came from was a large white cloud, 
which had been rolling over in the direction of the land, and 
which seemed to increase in volume as it approached us. 

“ In with the square sails and all the light kites,” the captain 
said, as soon as the guns were secured. “ Work lively, men, for 
there is no time to lose. Clew down and clew up.” 

Murphy cast anxious and hurried glances to the windward, as 
though speculating regarding the weather. 

“We shall catch it in a few minutes,” he said ; “ and when it 
does arrive it will come butt end foremost, like a nigger in a fight. 
See everything ready for letting go with a run, for a moment’s 
delay may ruin us.” 

“ Are you afraid of that white cloud ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes ; and let me tell you that there is more danger in those 
white clouds than if they were blacker than old Cringy’s hide ; 
and if John Bull is not careful, he will give his carpenters work 
by morning. Ah, he has hoisted his boats up, and is after us like 
a land shark trying to collect a bad debt. The fool has got every- 
thing spread like a first class ball-room belle.” 

He had hardly finished speaking when we could see the squall 
coming, raising a line of white foam as it advanced, that glistened 
in the moonlight like piles of silver. 

“ Let go everything by the run, down with the foresail and 
mainsail, and secure them with stops. Work lively, men, for 
now is our chance.” 

The sails came fluttering to the deck, when they were secured 
by gaskets ; but, before the men had completed their work, the 
squall struck us upon our beam, and nearly buried us beneath the 
water and foam that flew over the deck. 

“ Hard up ! ” yelled Murphy ; and after a struggle the helio 
was obeyed, and the Coquette flew before the wind like a bird on 
the wing. 

For a few minutes we could only hold on to the rigging, and 
save ourselves from being washed overboard by the waves, which 
were liTted by the gale and dashed upon the deck, frightening the 
negroes who were confined in the hold, and causing them to utter 
the most frantic yells. But as the Coquette got before the wind 
and miudf d her helm, we began to look around to see how much 
dAmago vf 0 had sustained. Luckily for us, the squall bad BtrwJn 


▲ HEAVY SQUALL. 


59 


US under bare poles. We found that we had sustained but little 
damage, besides the loss of a top-gallant mast, which we could 
repair in an hour’s time ; and after we had satisfied ourselves 
on that point, we turned to have a look at the Serpent, which 
we had last seen with all sail set close upon our heels. By our 
course we found that we were close on her ; but she was no 
longer to be feared as far as pursuit was concerned, for all 
three topmasts were gone close to the caps, and were in a con- 
fused mass alongside. We could see the officers of the ship on 
the quarter-deck looking at us, but even had they been so inclined, 
they could not have fired a shot, owing to the elevation of their 
Jv^eather guns. 

In an hour’s time the Serpent was out of sight ; and then, as 
the wind moderated a little, we altered our course, and made 
sail for the port of our destination. We secured the guns for the 
night, tried the pumps, and were rejoiced to find that the schooner, 
in spite of the immense strain to which she had been subjected 
during the squall, was perfectly tight and uninjured. 

The next difficult thing that we had to contend with was to 
quiet the slaves, who still continued to utter shrill yells, as though 
they expected death every moment. The poor wretches were 
terribly sick, and it is no wonder that they were alarmed, when it 
is considered that sea-sickness, even with all the comforts of an 
attentive steward, and the resources of a cabin, is the most dis- 
agreeable feeling that can attack man or woman. 

Thai-n%bt T began to comprehend all the mysteries and mise- 
ries of the slave trade. The stench that arose from the hatches 
was overpowering and sickly in the extreme, and it seemed as 
though I should vomit every time I inhaled it. My duty, how- 
ever, led me to look after the comfort of the captives as much as 
possible. 

“ You will get used to this in time,” the captain said, when ho 
observed my expression of disgust. ‘‘We haven’t begun to get 
it sweet yet. Wait till we have been in hot weather two or 
three weeks, and get short of water. Then they will smell loud ; 
and if a man-of-war is six miles to the leeward of us, the officers, 
if old hands to the African coast, can tell that we have slaves on 
board. All the perfume in the city of Cologne could not banish 
the smell.’* 

My mind was too much occupied with the scenes through which 


eo 


A slaver’s adventures. 


I had passed that night to admit of sleep, and I was not sorrj 
to pace the deck, and consider whether I should continue th< 
dangerous life I was embarked upon. I lighted a cigar, and 
hour after hour thought of the narrow escape which we met with, 
and debated whether it was worth the gold I was to receive to 
continue to run such risks. I arrived at the conclusion that it 
was not, and if landed safe at Cuba, I would leave the Coquette, 
and seek to gain an honest livelihood in other business. 

When my watch was out, I left the deck in charge of the 
second mate, and tried to sleep, but continually before my eyes 
would rise the scenes through which I had passed, and most prom- 
inent of all was the sinking of the boat and the struggling crew, 
sent to Davy Jones’s locker when they least expected death, and 
were least prepared for it. I was not sorry to see daylight, and 
when I went on deck found that Murphy and Ruez had pre- 
ceded me, and were sweeping the horizon with glasses to see if 
they could discover a sail, but nothing was in sight. The ocean 
was quiet, and only a light breeze rippled over the water, just suf- 
ficient to fill our sails, and send us along upon our course about 
four knots per hour. 

“ You are up early,” said Murphy, as I made my appearance. 
“ What is the matter ? Did last night’s scenes trouble your mind ? ” 

“ I have thought much of last evening’s doings,” I replied, 
“ and must confess that I’m not infatuated with the life of a slaver.” 

“ Pshaw, don’t mind that ; think of the money that we should 
have lost had the Englishman captured us, as he intended 
to do.” 

Suddenly there was a terrible yell in the hold, as though every 
negro confined there was determined to test his lungs, and see 
how much noise he could make. 

“ Ah, that sounds lively,” cried Murphy, rubbing his hands 
with a look of real pleasure. 

“ For Heaven’s sake what amusement can you find in that hor- 
rid discord ? ” I inquired. 

“ The certainty of hunger,” was the reply. “ The rascals feel 
like eating and drinking, and as long as they continue in that 
state, there is no danger of their committing suicide.” 

As such terrible cries needed some attention, I called the crew 
up and prepared to feed the slaves, who had eaten nothing since 
they came on board. As feeding them was an important part of 


FEEDING THE SLAVES. 


61 


a slaver’s life, I will show the reader how we proceeded. In the 
first place, six of the men were armed with loaded muskets am 
cutlasses, and stationed near the hatchway, with orders to shool 
the first negro who manifested signs of mutiny, as they sometimes 
did, when carried away by despair, or swayed by hunger. The 
hatches or gratings were removed, and twenty negroes allowed to 
come on deck at one time, for the purpose of inhaling fresh air, 
eating their supply of rice and bread, and drinking a pint of water 
eacli. The latter article appeared to be the one most prized, and 
it was wonderful to see how eagerly they clutched their share, and 
swallowed it at a draught, and looked with longing eyes for more. 
But water was as precious to us as gold, and only the regular 
allowance could be permitted. 

We had one captive who was a splendid-looking fellow, as 
straight as an arrow, and over six feet tall. He must have pos- 
sessed immense strength, for his chest was broad, and the muscles 
of his arms were prodigious. He had been a chief in his country, 
and those who were confined nearest to his* person looked upon 
him with the most abject reverence? and the chief accepted it, in 
spite of his fetters, as though he was entitled to it, and born to 
receive homage. 

As a general thing it is bad policy to have a sulky and com- 
plaining slave on board. One negro who continues to grumble 
and fret will set the others at work, until they grow more miser 
able at each day’s confinement, and lose all flesh and all spirit by 
the time the vessel has reached its destination. 

Ruez had intimated to Murphy that the ex-chief was not 'a 
proper man to receive on board, and the captain knew as much ; 
but he was ambitious of taking to Cuba the best looking negro 
who had been landed for many months, sure that he would com- 
mand a large price as a field hand on a sugar plantation. 

When the chief’s turn arrived to visit the deck, Murphy gave 
express orders that he should be treated with kindness, and that 
1 e was to be humored a little. .The man whose duty it was to 
remove the shackles, had no respect for a negro, and disobeyed 
these commands. When the chief refused to move, or remained 
doggedly quiet, the sailor kicked him on his ribs, and that 
awakened the slumbering devil in the slave’s disposition. We 
supplied the division to which the chief belonged with food and 
water, but all attempts to make the huge negro eat were fruitless 


62 


A slaver's adventures. 


I reported to the captain that the chief was obstinate, and Mnr* 
phy went to see what effect his words would have upon his pet, 
as he called him. The captain, however, was no more success- 
ful than the rest of us. The negro was scornful, and pointed, 
as well as his ironed hands would permit, to the sailor who had 
abused him. The captain misunderstood the action, and IhougTit 
that the slave refused to eat because he was manacled. He or- 
dered that his irons should be struck off, which was done, and the 
chief's countenance lighted up with an expression of ferocious 
joy that was not very inviting to look upon. He strekhed out 
his arms and rubbed the numbed flesh, but still he did not mani- 
fest any signs of partaking of the food which was offered him. 

“ Put the fool below again," sai(^ Murphy, pettishly. 

The men advanced to obey the order ; but before they could 
touch the negro he suddenly turned, and with a powerful blow 
knocked down the man who was nearest, and then with a spring 
gained the side of the sailor who had kicked him. 

“ Seize him ! ” roared Murphy ; but the order was too late 
The men rushed towards the chief ; but before they could reach 
him he had wound his powerful arms around the struggling sailor, 
lifted him as easily as though a child, gained the bulwarks of the 
vessel, and plunged overboard. 

This was the last we saw of the chief •and his victim. Both 
sank and rose no more. 

“ A thousand dollars gone to Davy Jones’s locker,” muttered 
Murphy, “and all owing to a kick. Well, it was a dear one, 
and I shall have to make it up by taking the amount out of the 
dead fool’s wages, as I don’t think his heirs will make their ap- 
pearance to claim them.” 

After that we exercised extra precautions against suicide ; for 
if slaves once become dissatisfied, and desire to die, they will 
strangle each other, or resort to any means to produce death. Iq 
vhis respect they equal the Chinese. 

Day after day passed, and at length we neared Cuba, the island 
of our destination. Our cargo began to show the effects of close 
confinement, and it was no uncommon thing to find as many 
as six dead slaves when we took off the hatches in the morning. 
The living ones lost their flesh and resembled skeletons, listless 
and stupid, without any appearance of hope, or desire to live. 
The stench which they emitted was terrible, and every day wt 


THE SIGNALS. 


63 

feared that a fever would break out and decimate the ranks of 
the negroes with frightful rapidity. But fortune favored us at 
length, and we got a slant of wind and crowded sail for the little 
port of Quitero, on the south side of Cuba, and near two hundred 
miles from Havana. 

As we ran in towards the small harhor, night overtook us, so 
it was impossible to tell whether the coast was clear of English 
men-of-war, or whether one was lurking in the bay. Still Mur* 
phy knew the port, and had no hesitation in pointing the nose of 
the Coquette direct for it ; but when we were within a mile of the 
anchorage we shortened sail and “ hove to,” and with our night 
glasses endeavored to pierce the gloom. We could see lights on 
the shore, but none on the water ; but we knew that it was a trick 
frequently resorted to by men-of-war to keep dark, in hope 
of drawing in slavers, and then capturing them without any 
trouble. 

We must make our usual signal,” Murphy said, turning to 
Ruez. “ I don’t dare run in until it is answered. If the agent 
is not there, we must wait until morning, and run the risk. Get 
the blue lights, and have them ready.” 

A package of blue lights was brought on deck, and a man sta- 
tioned at the bows, a second midship, and a third on the quarter- 
deck, so that a line of blue fire would extend the whole length of 
the schooner. The lights burned out, and the darkness was 
more intense than ever. We watched the shore anxiously for the 
purpose of seeing if our signal was answered. Minute after 
minute passed, and there was no response, 

“ The agent is not there, by thunder ! ” muttered the captain ; 
but hardly had he uttered the words when a rocket flashed into 
the air. 

“That’s one,” cried Murphy, with an expression of joy. 

Another rocket, of pale green stars, was thrown into the air, 
and then all was quiet as before. 

“ That’s two,” cried Murphy. “ The fellow is there, sure 
enough. One more, and the coast is clear.” 

Five minutes elapsed before the third rocket was let off. It 
was a pale white one, with but a few stars of the same color. 

“ Draw away the jib ; put your helm up. The coast is clear, 
and we are safe at last, thank God.” 

When we were within half a mile of the harbor we heard the 


64 


A slaver’s adventures. 


sound of oars, and through the darkness could make out a boa^ 
approaching us. 

“ Boat, ahoy I ” hailed Murphy, in his sternest tones. 

^ Amigos^** was the response. 

^Buenos** Murphy continued. 

Noches** replied the speaker in the boat. 

“ It is our agent,” the captain said ; and in the next instant 
tlie boat was alongside, and a Spaniard sprang upon deck, and 
greeted the captain and supercargo most heartily. 

“The dickens, but I am glad to see you,” Murphy said. “I 
feared that the wolves were around, and that we should have 
trouble in landing.” 

“ And so you would yesterday, but to-day the coast is clear as a 
priest’s conscience after a fortnight’s fast. I have been here a 
week, and looked for you every day. You have come in time, 
for the price of slaves is up, and none in the market.” 

By daylight the slaves were on shore, and on their way to the 
interior, and all evidence of slave traffic was also landed, and put 
in a place of safety. 


CHAPTER V. 

THE SERPENT AGAIN. — AN EXCHANGE OF CIVILITIES. — HAVANA 

ONCE MORE. — ON SHORE. — A DANGEROUS FLIRTATION, AND 

WHAT CAME OF IT. 

“ We intend to run down to Havana, and have a little fun on 
shore before we start for another cruise,” Murphy said, one day, 
about a week after our cargo was landed. 

“ I did intend to quit the business,” I said, after some hesitancy. 

“ What, quit a trade that is paying you five or six thousand 
dollars per year? You will do no such thing, nor think of such a 
thing, after a week’s run on shore. You have seen only the dark 
side of a slaver’s life. Wait until you see the bright side, before 
you make up your mind.” 

And I listened to the voice of the tempter and faltered. My 
good resolutions were entirely forgotten, or banished from my 
mind, and 1 only longed for the time when 1 could find some son* 


AN IMPERATIVE ORDER. 


65 


Bolation on shore, as a recompense for my dangerous and arduous 
duties. 

Before we left Quitero we altered our rig most materially. W« 
sent down our square sails and yards, and made the Coquette a 
regular fore and after. Then the outside was altered — the nar- 
row red ribbon was painted over with a streak of white, and the 
dark sides were rendered brighter by a coat of green, which rather 
spoiled the looks of the schooner, so even her best friend would 
not have recognized her half a mile distant. 

After our arrangements were completed we left Quitero, intend- 
ing to return to that port again as soon as we had laid in a stock 
of provisions, and once more take on board the spars and slave 
deck which we had left behind. We worked our way steadily 
towards Havana, and when within ten miles of Moro Castle, our 
old enemy, the Serpent, was seen off the port, standing off and on 
under easy sail, and evidently looking for us, for the instant we 
were discerned under the land, the man-of-war made sail, tacked 
ship, and stood towards us, luffing well up, so that we could not 
enter the harbor without passing within range of his guns. Mur- 
phy manifested no uneasiness, nor made the slightest attempt to 
escape. We were not suffered to get nearer the land without 
some slight notice from the Englishman, and it was manifested 
by his pitching an eighteen pound shot directly across our bows. 

“ That means show your flag,” muttered Murphy. “We will 
gratify him. Let him look upon the yellow bunting of Spain, 
and see if it will suit him.” 

The flag was run up, but did not seem to satisfy the com- 
mander of the Serpent, for in a few minutes a second shot was 
fired, and it struck very near our cutwater. 

“ Well done, John Bull. You are improving in gunnery, and 
if we offer ourselves as targets much longer, you will hit some- 
where. Haul the jib to the windward, ease off the fore and 
main sheets, and put the wheel down. There is nothing like 
politeness upon the ocean.” 

' The captain’s orders were obeyed, and in a few seconds the Co- 
quette was stationary upon the water, while the Englishman, who 
was to the windward, edged away cautiously, as though fearful 
there was some trick in our compliance, and was determined not 
to be cheated. 

See the effect of having a bad name,” laughed Murphy. 


66 


A SLAVER^S ADVENTURES. 


“ The Englighman suspects the schooner is the same one that 
slipped through his fingers off the coast of Africa, and he don't 
like to trust us." 

The man-of-war neared us, and we could see that the captain 
held a glass in his hand, which was often levelled at the schooner, 
as though puzzled at our new paint. The Serpent still keeping 
the windward, ranged alongside with its battery frowning upon us. 

“ Schooner, ahoy ! ” the captain cried. 

“ Well,” was Murphy's laconic answer. 

“What schooner is that?” was demanded; and the tone was 
fierce, as though no trifling was to be admitted. 

“ This is the schooner Coquette, Captain Kuez, bound for 
Havana and a market.” 

“ Where are you from? ” 

“ We left the river Gabun three weeks since, after lying there 
a month w’aiting for a cargo, which we did not get.” 

“ You are not sticking to' the truth, sir,” the English captain 
said, haughtily. 

“ A lie well stuck to is as good as the truth,” Murphy replied, 
with a boldness and spirit that must have astonished the English- 
man. 

“ I shall send a boat on board, sir ; and if you are the one who 
dared to fire at my boats, I shall take you as a lawful prize.” 

“ Do so, by all means, if you think best. We have made a 
poor voyage, and as peaceable traders, would like to make up for 
our losses.” 

The Englishman dropped his cutter in the water with a sudden- 
ness that was startling. It showed that he was in earnest in 
what he was about to do. 

We received the offi<jer who landed upon our deck, backed by 
a dozen jolly tars, armed with cutlasses, and a brace of pistols for 
each man, in the most polite manner. The oflS^cer glanced ovei 
our deck in expectations of seeing the guns, with which we were 
armed when we met the Serpent at sea, but which we had pru- 
dently landed at Quitero. Finding nothing that excited sus- 
picions, he turned to Murphy. 

“ Where is the gun which destroyed one of our boats, and 
killed four of our men?” he asked, sternly. 

“ I don't understand you,” the captain replied, blandly. 

“ Blast your comprehension then,” the Englishman answered 


BAIITEBnCO AK ENGLISH OFflOBm. 6T 

“ You know what I mean well enough. You fired at one of our 
boats — didn^t you ? ” 

“ No,” answered Murphy, with the most confident assurance. 

The officer was staggered by the lie, and could not speak for 
some seconds. 

“ Did we not chase you off the coast of Africa? ” the English- 
man asked, at length. 

“ Not that I know of,” was the very calm answer. 

“ I know better, sir. You were loaded with slaves, which you 
have landed ; you only escaped by the aid of a sudden squall. 
Can you deny that?” 

“ I can and do deny it, and I dare you to prove your asser- 
tions.” 

“ ^is the same schooner,” muttered the officer, confidently. 

“ Rig and paint the same, I suppose,” said Murphy, sarcastically. 

“ O, I am up to that dodge, and understand it. Paint costs but 
little, and is easily put on.” 

“ And civility also costs but little, but I seldom meet with it at 
sea,” the captain said, insolently. 

The officer bit his lip, and looked as though he would like to 
hang every one of us to our own spars. 

“ The question is this,” said Murphy. “ Do you wish us to 
haul down our flag and surrender as a prize, or do you intend to 
let us continue our course, and make Havana? You have the 
power to do one or the other, and I am waiting patiently for you 
to decide.” 

The officer did not reply. He motioned to his men, and they 
removed the main hatches ; but nothing was to be seen but dun- 
nage and watercasks. The effluvia of slaves, however, was 
strong, and it fairly scented the atmosphere. 

“ I smell slaves ! ” the officer exclaimed, turning up his nose, 

“ Can you see any ? ” asked Murphy, with a chuckle. 

The officer did not reply. He sent men into the hold to search 
for a slave deck and for shackles, but neither was to be found. 
Then our papers were overhauled, but they were correct, and bore 
the stamp of the Havana Custom House. They looked the schooner 
over once more, Imt nothing but the terrible stench which would 
issue from the hold, was to be found against us. They left us, and 
we remained quiet until the boat was hoisted up, and the offioef 
had made his report. Then Murphy hailed, — 


68 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ Ship, ahoy ! ” he cried. “ Am I now at liberty to proceed 
on my voyage ? ” 

For a lew minutes there was no reply ; then the captain of the 
Serpent responded, — 

“ You may go,” he said ; “ but I will catch you some day.” 

“ Thank you,” answered Murphy, raising his hat ; “ I hope 
not. The English ship is not yet built that can catch us.” 

In an hour’s time we were half a mile to the windward, and 
half a mile ahead. This was triumph enough for us, and muster* 
ing all hands on deck, we cheered most lustily. The Englishman 
heard us, and his disgust .was complete. He put his helm hard 
up, rounded in his yards, and went skimming off before the wind, 
as though bidding us a long farewell. We beat up to the en- 
trance of Havana harbor, ran in under easy sail, and dropped 
anchor close to the mole. 

The second day after our arrival the crew received one hun- 
dred dollars each, as an advance of what they were really to have ; 
and with the money, permission to go on shore and enjoy them- 
selves for a week. To make up for their absence, we hired half 
a dozen shoremen to take care of the vessel, and see that she was 
kept in good order. At the same time I was informed that the 
amount of money which was really due me, was near three 
thousand dollars, and as an earnest that I was to receive it, I got 
a check on Messrs. Hi ego & Nearti, the great slave bankers, for 
the gold. Anxious to see something of Havana life, I dressed 
myself in my best, and left Murphy to look after the schooner, 
and figure up the profits of the voyage. 

“ You had better take a small revolver with you,” the captain 
said, when he saw that I was dressing with as much taste as 
possible, and had eschewed all sailor habiliments. “ I think that 

can read your face and thoughts, and it might be well to go 
prepared while on shore. I wish you w'ould wait till I could go 
with you, but if you won’t wait a day or two and have my com- 
pany, you had better go armed. Take a revolver, and be careful 
how you use it. If you should get into trouble and want help, 
shout as loud as you can the word ^ Africa^' and if any of 
our organization is within hailing distance, you will not be 
deserted.” 

I took the captain’s advice, and put a small revolver in my 
pocket. As soon as I landed, I steered for the banker’s and pre- 



A Cuban Dancing Girl. 








A FOBTHAIT. 


69 


sented my check, and after a brief glance at my face it was paid, 
without the slightest hesitancy. 

“ Has the senor any commands for our firm ? ” the old man 
said, who paid me the money. “ I see that the senor has made 
a successful voyage, and that the Coquette is likely to earn her 
owners much gold. I thank the saints that the cursed English 
were tricked.” 

Here was a man whom I had never seen before, yet who knew 
me and the vessel to which I belonged. It was a mystery, and I 
asked for information. 

“ O,” he answered, with a dry smile, “ we have a register con- 
taining the names and description of all the prominent officers 
engaged in the slave trade, so that in case of misfortune or cap- 
ture we should know whom to help with money or infiuence. You 
are engaged in a business that requires much secrecy, but as long 
as you are faithful and attentive to it, your name will stand well 
upon our books, and assistance will always be rendered you from 
a common fund ; but you must distinctly understand that only 
upon conditions of your being faithful and active in the service.” 

I had no idea that the trade was carried on so systematically. 
For the purpose of testing the old gentleman’s assertion, I ven- 
tured to ask for a description of myself ; and Muthout the slightest 
hesitation, he turned to a large book, and read, — 

“ ‘ Ernest Robert, mate of schooner Coquette, American, 
twenty-two years of age, five feet ten inches high, dark hair and 
black eyes, white teeth, intelligent, and a good navigator, ‘will 
bear promotion by and by, if faithful.* There,” said the senor 
Riego, “ is your portrait, and a very fiattering one it is. You 
stand high upon our books, and it depends upon yourself to stand 
even higher. A fortune is before you, if prudent and attentive.” 

The old senor closed his secret volume, and restored to thi 
huge safe from whence he took it, and by that time my funds 
were counted out and spread before me in gold ounces. 

“ Is there anything that we can do for you to-day ? ** the senor 
Riego asked. 

“ Yes,** I replied, after a moment*s thought. “You will please 
take charge of this money imtil I send an order for it, or come 
after it in person. Two or three hundred dollars will be suf- 
ficient for me to expend while I am on shore.** 

“ A wise resolution,** said Mr. Riego. “ I suppose that you 


70 


A slaveb’s adventuejes. 


are on shore for a frolic, and I hope that you will be discreet 
and drink no more than will be necessary for your health, and 
above all things avoid gambling.” 

The old Spaniard smiled as though he knew that his advice 
was all lost ; but just as I was turning to leave his counting-room, 
he said, — 

^ You are a stranger here, and I fear may be swindled by 
knaves. I will send one of my young men with you, and he will 
introduce you to all places of amusement. Francisco, go with 
the American and look after his welfare.” 

A youth, with large, black eyes and sallow face, slipped on his 
white linen coat, and then advanced and extended his hand with 
a conciliating smile. We shook hands like old friends, and left 
the banker’s house together. We entered a caf4 on the Plaza, 
called for ices and cigars, and they were brought us ; and while 
we were chatting on different subjects, two ladies entered and 
took seats very near us. One was young and very handsome, 
while the other I judged to be about forty. 

“ She is very beautiful,” I said, turning to Francisco, my com- 
panion. 

He laughed, and lighted a fresh paper cigar. 

“ I would give a trifle for an introduction,” I continued. “ I 
suppose she is some rich man’s daughter, and is destined to marry 
a title as well as a fortune.” 

Francisco continued to laugh, and would give me no explana- 
tion. 

“ She is very beautiful, and very dangerous,” he said at length ; 
and sent the ladies a bundle of paper cigars by a waiter. 

They acknowledged the compliment with a bow, and a slight 
smile. I was anxious to open a conversation with them, but 
Francisco refused to encourage me. He seemed adverse to such 
intimacy with the strangers, but for what reason I was at a loss 
to imagine. Suddenly the ladies threw away their cigars, paid 
their bill, and rose to depart. The younger one turned her flash- 
ing eyes upon me for one moment, and in that glance I read as 
plain as though she had spoken, “ I dare you to follow me, sir ; ” 
and as though to make the invitation plainer, she dropped her 
glove upon the floor in such a manner, that mistake was im- 
possible. As soon as they reached the door I seized the glove, 
♦nd determined to restore it to its owner without delay. I saw 


FOLLOWING A LEAD. 


71 


the ladies enter a volante, and the younger one looked back to 
see if I followed. 

“ Where are you going ? ” asked Francisco. 

“ To restore a glove,” I answered. 

In another instant I was in the street, sprang into a passing 
volante, and told the driver to follow the one which contained the 
ladies. 

“ I will meet you here at nine this evening,” shouted Frau- 
^Bco, standing on the sidewalk laughing. 

We rode over the Plaza, and then dashed through a long street 
that led towards the country. Occasionally my dark-eyed maid 
looked back to see if I followed, and once she waved her ungloved 
hand, as though bidding me to come on. 

“ Never fear, young lady,” I muttered, “ I will keep you 'with- 
in sight for a dog watch at least ; ” and when my driver slackened 
his pace, I had only to promise an extra reward to make him 
renew it. 

In a few minutes we stopped in front of a house where the 
volante had left the ladies, and I lost no time in dismounting. I 
walked up a lane, bordered with orange trees in full bloom, on 
both sides, until I reached the house, which was a neat, unpre- 
tending building, two stories high, and like many of the houses in 
Cuba, constructed of stone and wood. 

The front door of the mansion was invitingly open, but, to my 
extreme disgust, a huge dog stood there also, and showed his teeth 
in a menacing manner, but otherwise manifested no signs of attack. 
I looked at the dog, and the dog returned the compliment with 
every tooth in his head. To proceed would have subjected the 
dog to a certain death, or my coat to a rupture, and being on a 
friendly visit, I did not care for either extremity. While I was 
thus situated, wdio* should make her appearance but my divinity, 
looking much prettier than the figure head of the Coquette. When 
she saw the position which the brute and myself occupied, she 
smiled so pleasantly that I had a great mind to fall down and 
worship her. She spoke to the dog, and he retired growling, as 
though he rather disliked her interference. 

“ Who did the senor wish to see ? ” the lady asked, just as 
though she didn’t know. 

“ The lady who left her glove in the cq/e,” I replied, producing 
the piece of kid, which did not look large enough for an infant. 


1. slater's adventures. 


7S 

“ Ah, I am so forgetful," she cried ; “ I had no idea that I left 
it. I thank you a thousand times ; " and she extended her hand 
to receive the prize. 

I managed to touch her hand as I handed the glove to her, and 
that touch was like an electric spark to my nerves. The blood 
bounded through my veins like the Coquette in a stiff breeze over 
the ocean. 

“ As you have been to so much trouble on my account, I 
shall be happy to repay you in some way. Will the senor enter 
the house, and refresh himself with some fruit and a glass of 
wine ? " 

Of course I said that I would, and she ushered me into an 
apartment that was furnished with scrupulous neatness and plain- 
ness. I took a seat, while she left the room, begging me to excuse 
her for a few minutes. While she was gone, I congratulated my- 
self on my assurance, and hoped that the adventure would end 
pleasantly. In a few minutes the lady returned, accompanied by 
a huge negro, over six feet high, and stout as an ox. He bore a 
waiter that contained oranges, bananas, and apples. 

“ Come, senor," she said, with a frank smile, “ you must be 
tired. Let my hospitality be the means of restoring you." 

She motioned the negro to place a chair for me at a table, 
and took one herself. 

“ Shall I bring the wine, senorita? " the negro inquired. 

“ Yes, bring the wine — the weak wine," she replied. “ You 
are a stranger in Havana? ” she asked, as she cut an orange with 
a silver knife. 

“ I am, lady ; but I hope I shall be well acquainted before I 
leave the city." 

“ Have you many acquaintances in Havana?" she asked, care- 
lessly. 

“ Not more than two," I replied^ without a moment's thought, 

“And those are very dear to you?" she said, with what I 
thought was womanly curiosity. 

“ I have no one that is dear to me in the world," I replied. 

“ What? ” she asked, “ have you never loved? " 

“ Never until the present time." 

She smiled, as though she was far from being displeased at my 
boldness. After a moment’s silence she said, — 

“ Are you an American, senor?" she asked, with a sweet look. 


A LITTLE LOTS MAESIO. 


75 


“ Yes, senorita.” 

“ I have heard that Americans are very rich, and are quite 
free with their money.” 

“ They are liberal, but all are not rich. I wish that you would 
test the former. Send me to the city, and bid me bring you a 
present. Name what you want^ and I will secure it.” 

She appeared to think for a moment, as though she had a mind 
to try my liberality. But she thought better of it, and shook her 
head. 

We are strangers,” she said, “ and it would not be proper 
for me to accept presents. My aunt would frown.” 

“ But we are not to remain strangers always,” I said ; and I 
ventured to touch her fingers, as though accidentally. 

She did not withdraw her hand, and I grew bolder. 

“ I don’t know that I can ^onfide in you, and yet you look 
honest,” she said. 

“ Trust me once, and if I deceive you, never trust me again,” 
I replied. 

“ But a maiden can trust but once. If she lose confidence, 
then all hope leaves her heart.” 

“ Then you are unmarried ? ” I cried. 

“ Of course I am ; ” and she laughed most merrily. 

“ Then I have gained information that lifts a burden from my 
heart. I will be bold, and hope that you will pardon me. I 
love you.” 

She gave a little scream, and put her hand to my mouth. I 
kissed it, and retained my hold of it in spite of a faint struggle. 
Just at that moment a door opened, and the giant negro looked 
into the room. 

“ You called me, senorita,” he said. 

No, Antonio, I did not call.” 

“ Does the senorita wish for anything?” 

“ Nothing, Antonio.” 

“ Will not the senorita have a bottle of wine — cool wine?” 

“ No. You can go,” she said, addressing the slave ; but he did 
uot move, and I Thought that the lady looked frightened. 

“ You black rascal,” I said, rising from my chair ; “ if you 
don’t obey the lady. I’ll break your head.” 

I saw that the girl exchanged glances with the negro, and the® 
the latter seemed inclined to be more friendly. 


74 


A slaver's adventures. 


“ I thought that the lady called me,” he said ; and bowing in a 
surly manner closed the door. 

“ Antonio is very careful of me,” she cried, with a laugh that 
was a little forced. “ He is rather inclined to look upon all who 
visit me in the light of lovers, and fears that their intentions are 
evil. He has been in our family many years, and is treated as a 
favorite. I shall have to scold him for his familiarity.” 

I was satisfied with the explanation, and somehow, littie by 
little, she managed to draw from me the fact that I had some 
three hundred dollars in gold in my pockets, and that I was not 
particular in what manner 1 spent it. 

“ I have heard that American gentlemen are always armed 
with horrid pistols or knives, as though they expected to be at- 
tacked every moment.” 

I remembered the six-barrelled revolver I had in my pocket, 
but I felt ashamed to acknowledge I had one, and I determined 
to deny it. 

“ Americans never go armed unless they expect danger. Now 
why should I carry weapons, when my visit is one of love and 
not warfare?, I should feel humiliated if 1 thought you sus- 
pected as much.” 

“ O, but I don’t suspect such a thing. Besides, you look as 
though you would not insult a lady by entering her presence 
with a pistol.” 

I bowed, and wished my revolver on board the Coquette, for I 
felt that it would be humiliating to be detected in a falsehood. 
We chatted familiarly on various topics, and at length I thought 
that it was time for me to return to the city. 

TTcu will allow me to call again, I trust,” I said, and arose. 

‘ you Lave no intention of leaving me at this early hour? ” 
she ask *.d, with a hand on my shoulder. 

“You are charmins:! ” I cried, delighted at this hint to prolong 
my call, “and I should be happy to dwell ever by your side.” 

Confusion seize that nigger! He would persist in opening the 
door just at the wrong time. Just at this moment, when above 
all else I desired no intruders, I heard the door creak, and I 
looked up and saw the negro regarding us. 

“ You can remove the fruit,” the girl said, carelessly, “ and 
inform my aunt that the senor intends to remain all night.” 

I almost doubted the evidence of my senses. Here was an 


AN INVITATION. 


75 


invitation that I had no thoughts of receiving, consequently I wai 
raised to the highest pitch of happiness. Even the brawny negro 
seemed pleased, and smiled his satisfaction. 

Carried away by the warmth of my feelings, I grew more com- 
municative, and pleaded my love in no measured terms, and 
while I was dodging when the negro entered the apartment, and 
kissing the girl when his back was turned, think that I got 
along very well for a new beginner. At any rate, she manifested 
such partiality for me, that I had some thought of proposing mar- 
riage ; but I recollected Murphy’s advice “ to see how the land 
lay before splicing was broached,” and accordingly so governed 
myself. I had no need to blame the lady’s coldness or want 
of hospitality, and by the time we had dined, and I had been 
introduced to Senorita Olivado, the aunt of Isadora, I felt that 
I was quite at home, and took good care to make myself as 
agreeable as possible. The afternoon wore away most pleasantly. 
I hinted once or twice for a walk in the garden, but each time 
my wish was opposed on some trifling ground that was not satis- 
factory, although I did not urge matters. 

“ By the way,” Isadora asked, “ did the driver of the volante 
tell you that he should call for you ? ” 

“ No. Why do you ask?” 

“ Simply because I will send you to town in my carriage, in 
the morning, without trouble. You had no acquaintance with 
him?” she continued, after a moment’s thought. 

“ I should hardly know him again, or he me,” was my answer. 

“ That is good.” 

She apparently spoke without thinking, for she flushed suddenly, 
and then kissed me, as though to banish all unpleasant thoughts. 

When the lamps were lighted, I saw that the number of negroes 
in the house had increased. That in addition to Antonio there 
were two others, not as large as the first named, but stout, ath- 
letic fellows, and rather above the condition of slaves. Their 
movements were independent, as though they were privileged 
servants, and had been pampered until spoiled. At length the 
hour arrived for retiring, and I gently intimated .to my fair 
companion that I should like to seek my couch. Lighting a 
lamp, she bade me follow her, and we passed up a flight of 
stairs, through a door that was so extremely massive, that 1 
wondered to what use it was ever put. Reaching the head of the 


A slaver’s adventures. 


76’ 

stairs, I found two rooms which were located in the rear part of 
of the house, but they communicated with each other by a door 
that had neither lock nor bolt. 

“Here, senor, is where you are to sleep,” she said, entering the 
larger room of the two, which contained a wardrobe, a bed, two 
chairs, a wash-bowl, and pitcher. “ Now, good night, and may 
your sleep be sweet.” 

With these words, she withdrew. 

. I was about to set my lamp down upon a chair, when I saw a 
spot upon the floor that attracted my attention. I held the light 
to it, and saw that it was dark, and of the color of blood. For 
the first time a suspicion darted through my brain that perhaps 
the lady, whom I had promised to love so devotedly, was not 
what she seemed. I tried to account for the spot in various 
ways; but the more I pondered on the subject, the more per- 
plexed did I grow. I saw that attempts had been made to erase 
the stain, even by scraping the wood; but the fluid had sank 
deep into the cedar, and showed as clear and distinct as when it 
first fell. 

I feared to sleep, and so I concluded to stretch out on the 
floor, and rest with my eyes open until morning. I thought that 
perhaps if I laid upon the bed I might fall asleep, and not wake 
up again in good order and condition. Two or three hours 
passed, and 1 think that at length I grew drowsy, for I was sud- 
denly startled by a movement that proceeded from the direction 
of the wardrobe. I remained perfectly still, and listened. The 
noise ceased, but I could hear a subdued whisper that was rather 
ominous. The talking died away, and all was still for a few 
minutes, and then came a sudden creak, as though the doors of 
the wardrobe were opening slowly. I strained my eyes, and tried 
to discover who was in the room; but the darkness was too in- 
tense, and I could only listen and remain silent, while my heart 
throbbed like a trip-hammer. 

All was quiet for ten minutes; but I fancied I heard deep 
breathing, as though some one was waiting. Then I heard a 
whisper, and could make out what was said. 

“ I tell you he is asleep and on the bed.” 

The voice was that of Isadora. The handsome little wretch — 
I began to comprehend that she was not the amiable person I 
supposed her to be. 

“You are sure he is not armed ?” I heard Antonio ask, in a 
whisper. 




i ► •/.».* •• • ^ ^ . ..■*•* 


> 


‘-•' . •%• '"j- .-.'i 

*• I • ■''^^ ^Ljk- 


•' .V-j 
• ;■ •’^•. 



4 A Little Lovp Making. Page 77. 














V, 


4 



IN THE DABK. 


79 


“• Did he net say so ? Did he not look offended when I hinted 
such a thing ? ” 

“ True — and you are sure of the money? ” 

“ He has it with him — in gold. But I wish you would tak< 
it and spare his life. He loves me so dearly.” 

“ You are a fool,” Antonio cried ; and I thought his voice, even 
as low as it was, partook of some feeling of jealousy. 

“ Don’t let us stand here whimpering all night. Let us work.” 

That voice belonged to one of the negroes whom I had seen at 
the house after dark. 

If you had let me brought in the drugged wine,” Antonio 
said, “ he would have slept so soundly that there would have been 
no trouble.” 

“ But there will be no trouble now if you spare his life. You 
had better do so, for the last one created some stir.” 

“ Bah ! ” cried the giant negro ; “ you love the white man, and 
would save his life. He shall die.” 

I heard the scoundrels move across the room, and reach the 
bed. I held my breath and listened. There was a moment’s 
pause, and then a heavy blow was struck that made me shudder. 
It was evident that the villain, thinking I was on the bed, had 
struck with a knife, intending to make short work of me. 

“ Have you finished him? ” asked Antonio’s companion, speak- 
ing no longer in a whisper. 

“ He is not here ! ” cried Antonio ; and I thought that he mani- 
fested some alarm. 

“ Not there? Where in the fiend’s name has he gone? ” 

“ He must be in the next room. He has gone in search of 
escape and fallen asleep.” 

“ Then let us light a lamp and find him,” one of the negroes 
srid. 

I sat up, revolver in hand, while the ruffians were lighting the 
lamp. 

“ He is in the next room^” Antonio said, in a whisper. 

“ Let us go and fix him while he sleeps,” the other cried ; and 
they were moving towards the door, when I spoke. 

“ If you are looking for me, you need not go far,” I said, 
rising to my feet, and keeping my revolver concealed from their 
view. 

The negroes started, and turned suddenly towards me. Each 


80 


A slaver's adventures. 


was armed with a knife, and the expression of their faces sho-^red 
that they were determined to use them. They made a move* 
ment towards me, holding the light in such a manner that they 
could see if I carried anything in my hands. Isadora had disap- 
peared. 

“ Don't advance another step,” I said, calmly, “ You are al- 
ready near enough.” 

They halted and looked at me, but seeing no arms, still sup- 
posed that I was defenceless. 

“What do you wish?” I asked. “If you want my money, 
you can have it, but«iot by force.” 

“ We do want your money,” Antonio said, “ and we will have 
it.” 

“ But you w'ill spare' my life, I hope,” I continued, for the purpose 
of seeing to what extremities they would proceed. “ Yes,” I con- 
tinued, “ if you will spare my life, and let Isadora leave the 
house with me, you shall have all my money.” 

The features of the giant were convulsed with rage. I had 
excited his worst passions, as I supposed I should. 

Somehow, despite appearances, I could riot but believe the girl 
was an unwilling instrument in the hands of these wretches, and 
I desired to rescue her from their clutches. I might be deceived 
in my estimate of her, but something told me I was not. 

“ Then, curse you, you shall die at any rate ! ” shouted the 
negro, raising his knife, and plunging towards me. 

He was quick, but I expected his movements, and was prepared 
for them. When he was within four feet of me, I raised my re- 
volver, and took fair aim. He 'saw the weapon, and would 
have stopped, but could not ; and just as his knife was about 
to descend upon my breast, I fired, and sprang one side. There 
was a stunning report, and then a heavy fall that shook the whole 
upper part of' the house. The negro kicked convulsively, and 
then all was quiet. His companion seemed half inclined to risk 
his life to avenge his comrade ; but on second thoughts con- 
cluded that he would not, so turned and fied towards the ward- 
robe, the doors of which stood open. I thought that possibly he 
might escape, and call a gang of rufiians to his assistance, and 
then make short work with me. With this impression I did not 
think that I should be justified in letting him off* free ; so, just as 
he had gained the wardrobe, I raised my pistol and fired. The 


A CONFESSION. 


81 


ball struck the fellow on his hip, and he clapped one hand upon 
that portion of liis [)erson, gave a fearful yell, and strove to keep 
his feet. But the effort was too much ; he staggered, and fell 
heavily. Even then he sought to escape by crawling towards 
the wardrobe, but I frustrated it by stepping in front of him. 
The negro was desperate, and did not like to yield. lie aimed 
a blow at my legs with his keen, glittering knife, and I narrowly 
escaped a bad wound. I jumped aside, and the blade was buried 
in the floor, and broke short off at the hilt. Then I had him at 
my mercy, and he knew it. 

“ Spare my life, senor,” he pleaded. “ I did not mean to harm 
you.” 

“ Yes; the broken knife is evidence that you did not,” I ra^ 
plied, touching with my foot the weapon, which still remained in 
the floor. 

“ I did not know what I was doing, senor. O, the pain in my 
hip is so great that I shall die. I cannot move my leg. Mercy, 
senor, for love of the saints ! ” 

“ Dog ! ” I replied, “ you deserve to die like your brother ruf- 
fian ; but if you will answer my questions truly, 1 will spare your 
life.” 

“ Speak, senor, and I will answer truly, or may the saints 
never pardon me.” 

I cocked my pistol. The negro saw the movement, and fear- 
ing that I was about to make short work with him, bowled dread- 
fully. 

“ Be quiet, you brute, or Til give you something that will make 
you.” 

He ceased instantly, but watched my every look and motion 
willi intense eagerness. 

“• Tell me how many are connected with your gang/* I asked. 

“ Three, senor ; Antonio, myself, and a negro named Pedro.” 

“ Where is Pedro ? ” 

“ He is outside of the house, for the purpose of giving a signal 
if -any one approaches.” , 

“ And where is the girl, Isadora?” 

“ She is in the room underneath, senor, waiting for us to finish 
our job.” 

' “ And her aunt, where is she ? ” 

She k oot her aunt, se^or^ although she has passed as 8aeh* 


83 


A slavee's adventtebs. 


She has gone to Havana for the purpose of learning if there were 
any inquiries reiipecting you.” 

“ Did the girl plan my murder? ” I must confess that I was 
rather anxious for an answer that would exculpate her from 
such a charge. 

“ Antonio would not promise her that your life should be 
spared, and she quarrelled with him on that account. Antonio 
was jealous of you, senor, because he thought that she loved you.” 

“ And do you think that she does ? ” I asked ; for even then I 
was willing to forgive the girl. Man is so anxious to overlook 
faults in the woman he loves — before marriage. 

“ She seemed to think more of you, senor, than any man she 
ever sa^.” 

I was ready to forgive the fellow after those words. I began 
to regret that I had injured him. 

“ How many men have you robbed in the house? Answer me 
truly, for your life depends upon it.” 

“ Six, senor.” 

“ And have you murdered them after taking their money?” 

“ We finished them first, and robbed them afterwards, senor? ” 

. “ How did you induce them to visit the house ? ” I asked. 

“ In the same manner that you were invited to come hep. 
Isadora acted as a decoy.” 

“Was Isadora Antonio’s wife?” I asked, after some hesitation, 
for I feared that his answer would be in the affirmative. 

“ No, senor ; she refused to have anything to do with him, ex- 
cept in the way of bringing people here. She received one third of 
the money that we got. Antonio received one third, because he 
owned the house and furniture ; while the other third was divided 
between Pedro, the old woman, and myself.” 

“ You are certain that Was the only connection between An* 
tonio and Isadora ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes, senor ; for the poor fellow has begged and prayed to the 
girl to marry him, and she has laughed at his passion.” 

“ Was Antonio a slave? ” I asked. 

“ No, senor ; he purchased his liberty five years since, with 
money he drew in a lottery.” 

“ Are you a slave ? ” 

“ I am, senor, and live with my master about half a mile from 
here,” 


A SEABCB FOB ISABOBA. 


83 


“ Can I find Isadora by descending the stairs, through tliA 
wardrobe ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes, senor, if she has not fled from the house.** 

I seized the light, and determined to commence my explorations 
without delay, for I was anxious to see the girl, and upbraid her 
for her treachery, and then, perhaps, forgive her. 

I entered the wardrobe, and saw before me a flight of 
stairs, which were very steep and very narrow. I cautiously 
descended, and upon reaching the landing, found that I was 
standing in a small closet, large enough to hold three per- 
sons by close packing. I looked hard for a door, but none 
was to be found ; and while I was thus occupied, saw many 
stains of blood upon the floor and stairs. I did not feel in 
the least disturbed, as I knew that I could break through a win- 
dow up stairs, in case I did not find an outlet from the closet ; so, 
with as much composure as if I had been upon the deck of the 
Coquette, I continued my investigation for a secret panel, and at 
length my patience was rewarded. I saw a small brass knob in 
one corner, and on pressing upon it gently, a door sprang open, 
I stepped out quietly, and found that I was in the entry, or pas- 
sage-way of the house, on the ground floor, and that I was near 
this heavy door w’hich I had noticed when I w’ent to bed. I tried 
this door, and found that it was locked and bolted, and then 
passed on rapidly to the apartment where I had been enter- 
tained during the afternoon by Isadora. During all this time 
I had not met with a single person. 

I entered the room where I expected to find Isadora, but she 
was not there. There was no light in the apartment, except- 
ing the one which ! carried, and with that I examined every part 
of the room, and then searched other portions of the building. 
No one was to be found, aud I suspected that the discharge of my 
pigtol had alarmed Isadoya, and she had fled from the house. 
Perhaps, I thought, she has gone in search of the police, and 
will thus have an opportunity to tell h^ story first, and involve 
me in some trouble. The more I thought of the matter, the 
more I became convinced that such might be the case, so I deter- 
mined tc leave the house without delay. 

I set my lamp down, and walked to one of the windows in the 
back part of the house. It was not secured, aud as soon as I 
raised it I dropped to the ground, and found that I was in the 


M 


A StAVE&S ADTENttJBfiS. 


garden, concealed by orange trees, which grew in profusion near 
the house. I listened attentively for a moment, but only the 
wind, sighing through the branches was to be heard. Then I 
started for a hedge which bordered on the road, and with a nimble 
leap cleared it, and commenced my walk for Havana, nearly 
three miles distant, and past ten o’clock in the evening. 

Just as I was congratulating myself on my good fortune I saw 
half a dozen lights on the road ahead of me, and thought I 
could distinguish the clash of arras. I considered it was best 
to make all secure, and not trust to chance; so I concealed my- 
self .by the side of the road, and thought that I would wait 
until the crowd passed. I had barely got under cover of some 
bushes, when the lights and people carrying them neared me, 
and to my surprise I counted no less than six soldiers, armed 
with muskets, and at their head marched a ferocious-looking 
sergeant, and by his sjde the slave who had been intrusted with 
guarding the outside of the house while his comrades performed 
their work within. 

“ You heard two shots,” the sergeant said, addressing the negro. 

“ Two, senor, and then groans. I did not enter the house for 
fear I should share the fate of those who were within.” 

“ Bueno. You did right ; and if we take him, you shall be re- 
warded ; but if you have given us this long tramp for nothing, you 
had better have a care of your back, for the men will tickle it.” 

“ You will be convinced, senor, that I have spoken the truth, 
for I heard a woman scream and then saw her leave the house.” 

I waited until the soldiers were out of hearing, and then left 
my place of concealment, and continued my way towards the city 
as fast as t could walk. I met with no interruption until I 
reached the guard-house, which stood just upon the outskirts of 
the city, where I knew I sho-uld be challenged if I attempted 
to pass, and possibly detained until morning. To avoid this, 1 
struck across a field and gained a street that led me towards the 
Plaza, which I knew if I found, I could easily reach the cafe 
where my new friend Francisco was to await my arrival, although 
I had but faint hopes of finding him at that late hour. I soon 
reached the cafe where I had left Spaniard, and to my joy found 
him eating ices and smoking cigars, surrounded by three men 
about as old as himself. 

“ Ah, Americano I ” my friend exclaimed, as soon as he saw 
me, makinff room for me bv his side. 


A RETURN TO THE HOUSE. 


85 


He introduced me to his friends, and my arrival was the signal 
for fresh bottles of wine, more cigars and ices. 

“ Come,” cried Francisco, after I had drank a glass of wine, 
“ give us the history of your adventure, unless you are bound to 
keep everything secret, in which case we have no questions to ask.” 

“ Perhaps what I have to say should be told you alone,” I re- 
plied, “ and then if you think it is proper to speak more fully, I 
will do so.” 

The others bowed, as though they had no objection to such a 
course, and taking Francisco aside, I related the scenes through 
which I had passed. He listened most attentively, but did not 
interrupt me by a word until I had concluded, and then he com- 
mended me for my prudence, and congratulated me on my escape. 

“ I laughed when you left me this forenoon,” he said ; “ but it 
was because I thought that the only danger you would encounter 
would be the loss of a few ounces. But this is serious, and shows 
the girl has commenced a new game and an evil one.” 

“But what am I to do?” I asked. “ I run great risk in re- 
maining on shore.” 

“ We must meet the charges which they bring against you at 
once,” said Francisco, “and keep the police quiet. We have ne 
time to lose if we intend to act. You must come with us.” 

“ But where? ” 

“ To the house where the shooting occurred.” 

“ But there is danger of my being arrested,” I urged. 

“ Don’t fear on that account. My friend and myself have some 
little influence with the police.” 

After telling my story, each man extended his hand and pressed 
mine warmly. 

“ Fear nothing,” they said. “ We are bound together by no 
common ties, and what Francisco advises is for the best.” 

We started to find a volaute, and did not have far to go to 
obtain one that suited us. While we rattled along my compan- 
ions were anxious to hear further particulars. I told them all, and 
while they listened in astonishment, all were anxious to see the 
revolver which had performed its work so thoroughly. I handed 
them the pistol, and by the time all had seen it by the aid of tha 
lamp which the volante carried, we had reached the guard-house, 
and were stopped by a sharp challenge. Our driver waited pa- 
tiently until a sergeant, with a lantern in his liand, advanced to 
acruiinize us. 


86 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ Hallo, Pedro ! what is the meaning of this ? ” asked Francisco. 

“ Ah, senor, a murder has been committed at the casa Tafrata^ 
and we are looking sharp for those who did the deed,” replied the 
sergeant. 

“ Bah, and did you expect to find them coming from Havana?” 
asked Francisco. 

“ It is hard to tell, senor, where to look for the one we seek.” 

“ Well, we shall stop at the Tafrata and see how things look. 
You are satisfied that we have done no ill? ” 

“ The saints forbid, senor, that you should kill, unless in a fair 
duel, and then may you always triumph. Good night, and a safe 
return.” 

In ten minutes time we had reached the house and stopped. 
Lights were flashing from every window, and at the front door we 
could see a soldier armed with musket and sword to prevent ac- 
cess to, or egress from, the building. We alighted from the 
volante, and walked slowly up the avenue leading to the house • 
but when within a rod of the sentinel he covered us with his 
musket, and challenged. 

“ Who comes ? ” he asked ; and his challenge brought tw'O or 
three of his companions to the door. 

“ Friends,” replied Francisco. 

“ We know no friends here,” was the answer. “ Stand where 
you are until you can give an account of yourself.” 

The sentry spoke to one of his comrades, and the latter hurried 
off, and returned in a few minutes with his commanding ofiicer. 
lie had a pen in his mouth, as if he had been interrupted while 
writing. 

“ Who wishes to see me ? ” he asked, advancing towards us 
rather cautiously, as though he feared a surprise. 

“ A few of your old friends, sergeant. Don’t you recollect us ? ” 

“ Diablo, can I ever forget you? Have you not played wild 
pranks enough in the city to make me remember you for life ? ” 
was the answer. 

“ But we have always paid for them like cavaliers, have we 
not?” Francisco asked. 

“ The saints be praised, but you have, so I have no fault to 
find. What do you want here at this hour of the night? ” 

“We heard a rumor that blood had been shed, and we are 
anxious to see it. Besides, we learn that a pratty girl is some- 


THB HAVANA POLIOS. B7 

how mixed up in the matter, and we want to see her, and do her 
a service.” 

“ I suppose so,” muttered the sergeant. “ You youngsters are 
always having your eyes towards the women, and we honest fel- 
lows of the army don’t stand a chance when you and your money 
come in sight. But there is no show for you here, senor, I can 
tell you ; for the girl is a prisoner, and will be kept as one until 
wanted as a. witness.” 

“ That is the very reason we desire to see her ; for how do you 
know but we can throw some light on the matter, and assist you 
in the investigation? ” asked Francisco. 

“ If you can do that, I shall think you are of some use in the 
world, for all that we have to work upon now is what a slave tells 
us ; that the man who fired the pistol is an American, and a des- 
perate one at that. The girl whom I expected to get full par- 
ticulars from, refuses to utter one word that will give us a scent. 
But we shall find him before many days have passed, or set the 
police of Havana down as of no use.” 

“ We did that some time ago,” Francisco replied, with a laugh. 
“ But come, old friend, don’t keep us waiting here all night, 
when we can be otherwise employed, and in doing some good. 
Let us go and see the parties, and you and your comrades shall 
not be forgotten.” 

The sergeant appeared to take the hint, for he touched his hat 
and smiled. In fact such an expression stole over his face as 
would lead one to think that he expected a pecuniary reward for 
his consent. He turned and led the way towards the house, and 
the soldiers who were collected in the entry of the building 
saluted us in true military style, and with smiles of good humor. 
We entered the house, and followed the sergeant to the very room 
in which I had made such desperate love to Isadora in the after- 
noon. Francisco motioned me to keep in the background, and to 
pull my hat over my face for the purpose of concealment ; hints 
^hich I obeyed quite readily. 

As we entered the room I saw that Isadora was seated with 
her back to the door, under the charge of a soldier, wdiile on the 
floor, groaning with agony, w^as the negro slave whom I had 
wounded in the hip two hours before. A short distance from 
him, seated in a chair, and also guarded, was the negro Pedro, 
who had given information to the police. 


18 


A SLAVER^S ADVENTURES. 


“ Now, then,” said the sergeant, “ we will recommence onr in* 
terrogations in relation to tliis affair ; and mind, young woman, 
that you speak the truth, and freely, or the worse will it be for 
you. I wish one of you gentlemen would write down the ans\^e^s 
which we receive ; for, to tell the truth, my hands are still, and 
my penmanship none of the best. I have commenced Uie work, 
but have made little progress.” 

Francisco volunteered to write down what was desired, and the 
sergeant, full of the importance of his commission, began to ques- 
tion the girl. 

“ Tell me what kind of looking man was the one who, com- 
mitted the deed?” the soldier asked. 

“ I don’t know,” was the response. 

“ Was he tall or short? ” 

“ I have forgotten.’^ 

“ Was he dark or fair? ” 

“ I did not notice.’’ 

“What countryman was he?” 

“ He spoke Spanish like a Spaniard,” 

“ Was he a Spaniard? ” 

“ I don’t know.” 

“ In what direction did lue fly?” 

“ I did not notice. I was too terrified.” 

“ How came the murderer here?” 

“ He stopped at the house for a glass of water, and then asked 
the privilege of remaining all night, complaining that he felt sick.” 

“ Did he carry oflT valuables when he fled from the house?” 

“ I think not.” 

The sergeant, despairing of receiving any information of value 
from the girl, turned to the wounded negro for the purpose of 
questioning him. It was necessary to move the slave a trifle, so 
that a view could be obtained of his face ; and when this was 
done, and the crowd had fallen back, the wn)uuded man looked 
anxiously around the room, until his eyes fell upon me. In spile 
of his wound, and the pfiin under which he labored, he struggled 
to sit erect, and pointed with his hand at me, shouting, — 

“ There is the murderer ! ” 

Isadora started to her feet, and uttered a faint scream ; and the 
soldiers, to prevent my escape, if I had been so disposed, closed the 
door and stood before it, 1 was not taken by surprise, for 1 had 


AIT AWKWABD POSmOH. 


expected such a denouement, and was nerved to meet it. The ser 
geant looked astonished and confounded. He hardly knew what 
to do or say under the circumstances, and turned to Francisco 
for advice. 

“ Is the senor a friend of yours?” he asked. 

“ He is a friend of mine and the gentlemen present.” 

“ What reply can he make to the charge thus brought against 
him ? ” the officer asked. 

“ Let us first find out what charge is brought against him. A 
slave has accused him of murder. Let the slave produce his 
proof.” 

“ That is right. Let the slave tell what he knows regarding 
the senor,” the sergeant said, turning to the wounded man. 

He came to the house to-day in search of the young lady, 
and was invited to stop all night,” the fellow replied, still keeping 
his eyes fixed upon me, as though fearful I should vanish from 
his sight. “ During the night he sought to rob the house. She 
awoke, and calling upon Antonio and myself for assistance, he 
drew his pistol, and killed Antonio and wounded me. Then he 
fled.” 

“ Are you sure that you speak the truth? ” asked the sergeant. 

“ May the saints never pardon me, senor, if I speak not the 
truth. Ask the lady if he is not the one.” 

“ Well thought of,” cried the officer, with a nod of approbation. 
“ Woman, look upon the man, and tell me if you ever saw him 
before ? ” 

“ Does the American senor desire me to tell all ? ” she asked, 
raising her voice, and looking me full in the face with her great, 
black eyes. 

“ I desire you to speak the truth,” I said, answering for the first 
time. 

“ Well, I will do so ; not for the purpose of saving my life, but 
youis. Tou followed me home, and I encouraged you to re- 
main ; the negro who was shot, the one who lies there wounded, 
and the one who sought safety by giving information that mur- 
der had been committed, were all leagued together for the pur- 
pose of robbery.” 

“ Diablo^ but this grows interesting,” interrupted the sergeant 
“ Have you written all down? ” addressing Francisco, who was 
writing. 


A SLATBB^S ADTBNTDBSS. 


do 

“ All. Let her continue/’ was the answer. 

“ Go on, then.” 

“We had done such things before, and when resistance was 
made, Antonio and his companions have not hesitated to commit 
murder.” 

“ It is a lie I ” groaned the wounded man. “ She is trying to 
shield her lover.” 

“ Silence I ” roared the sergeant. “ Your time will come by 
and by.” 

“ Antonio thought I had a fancy for the American gentle- 
man, and he determined not only to rob him, but to take his life. 
I pleaded, in hopes that he would avoid shedding blood, and the 
negro half promised that my wish should be gratified. It was 
I who wished to fly with the senor, and leave the company in 
which he found me.” 

“ Traitress ! ” groaned the wounded slave. “ I wish that we 
had strangled you before we went up stairs.” 

“ The American was not asleep, as they expected, and was 
armed, which was more than I anticipated. He saw two men 
enter his room, and used his pistol. I fled from the house for 
fear that he would kill me during his rage, and now I ask for no 
mercy for what I have done. Others may beg as they please ; 
but as for myself, I can die, if necessary.” 

“ By the saints, but this is a marvellous story ! ” exclaimed the 
sergeant. 

“ And you believe it — do you not?” asked Francisco. 

The officer scratched his head, and then lighted a fresh cigar, 
two things which he was proficient in. 

“ Did I not tell you that we could throw some light upon the 
matter?” Francisco asked. “ My friend told me the whole cir- 
cumstance, and I infornaed him that he must return and give an 
account of the matter, or the Cuban police would find him, let 
him hide where he would. Was I not right? ” 

“Now, by the saints, but that is the first sensible word I 
have heard you utter to-night,” cried the sergeant, swelling with 
pride. “ He could only have escaped us by leaving the island, 
but it would never have answered for him to return. We are 
keen on a scent as a bloodhound.” 

Francisco laughed in a quiet manner, and his friends followed 
his example. 


THINGS ARE ARRANGED. 


91 


“ Well, what do you propose to do? ” asked Francisco, afl^r a 
moment’s pause, addressing the sergeant. 

“ To take all the parties to Havana and lock them up,” an- 
swered the sergeant, promptly. 

“ With two exceptions.” 

“ Name them,” cried the officer. 

“ My friend, the American, and the girl, both must go free.” 

“ But don’t you understand that they are implicated — that 
they must be tried ? ” remonstrated the sergeant. 

“ No, I don’t understand any such thing, and you won’t after 
hearing me a few moments. What crime has fhe woman com- 
mitted? She entertained my friend, and no more. Did she 
raise her hand against him in any manner? Did she rob him? 
He has his* money on his person, and makes no complaint. What 
has she done ? Why, she is guilty of having too much beauty ; 
but that is not a criine in a Spanish country. She is therefore 
evidently entitled to her discharge. This you cannot deny.” 

The sergeant resorted to his old dodge when he was puzzled. 
He scratched his head, and lighted a fresh cigar. 

“ In regard to my young friend here,” Francisco'%ontinued, 
“ he defended his life when attacked ; and where is the Spaniard 
who would not do the same ? If there is one in this room, let him 
speak ? ” 

The soldiers murmured their applause, and the sergeant began 
to relax his rigid features. He looked at Francisco, and the lat- 
ter looked steadily at the warrior. 

“ No, no, it won’t do,” murmured the soldier, in reply to some 
secret sign on the part of my friend. “ I am willing to help you 
whenever I can, but in this instance the risk is too great.” 

“ Bah I you are growing timid in your old age, I should judge, 
or else you don’t know your own interests, nor care for those of 
the soldiers under your charge.” 

There was a movement on the part of the men that looked as' 
though they were inclined to think the same way. The sergeant 
hesitated, but it was a feeble sort of hesitation that Francisco was 
determined to take advantage of. 

' “ Come, let us have a quiet talk together in another room,” 
my friend said, rising and taking the sergeant by the arm, and 
nodding to me to follow. 

The soldier made no resistance, but he left orders that no one 


92 


A slater’s adventures. 


was to leave the house, or be admitted during , bis absence. Aj 
soon as we reached a room where we could be alone, Francrscc 
opened the conversation. 

“ My friend,” he said, “ I am going to give you six ounces of 
gold for assisting us.” 

“ I am sure I am glad to think that such is to be the case. One 
ounce I shall give to the saints, and the rest to the poor.” 

“ Bah ! you will give none to the saints, and all to the wine- 
shops ; but that is no concern of ours. My friend here must go 
clear, and no suspicions created that he was ever concerned in 
this alfair. You understand? ” 

The sergeanf nodded and smiled. He even held out his hand 
for the money. 

“ Another condition is that the girl goes with us,” addtd Fran, 
cisco. 

“ Diablo I that is asking too much,” muttered the soldier. 

“ Stupid ! don’t I leave the negroes, and all that you can find 
in the house. Are not two enough to satisfy justice? I have 
only to speak to your superiors, and what I ask would oe done. 
You know it.” 

“By the saints, but what you say is true. Givo me the 
money and go. Say nothing to the men. I will divide with 
them.” 

He turned to leave the room, but I detained him. 

“ If the girl refuses to go with me, I shall not ask for her re- 
lease. Let that be understood between us.” 

“ Of course. Make what bargain you please with her.” 

“ Isadora,” I said, “ seating myself close beside her, so that nc 
one could hear my remarks, “ if I should pardon the wrong tha< 
you have done me, and should get your discharge, would you gc 
with me ? ” 

“ I will,” she replied, without the least hesitation. 

“ Then I will procure your release, and set you free in the city. 
You will have an opportunity to prove if you wish to lead a bet- 
ter life, and if you do, it is well. But if not, I will have the 
police renew the present charge against you. Keep this in mind.” 

“ Well, what does the woman say?” interrupted thu sergeant. 

' ‘ If she speaks at all, it must be quick. Time is precious.” 

“ She will go with me,” I answered. 

I led Isadora to a carriage, the sergeant accompanying m 
with a lantern. 


BACK TO HAVANA. 


98 


“ You need fear no more trouble in this case,” the soldier said. 

If our men should meet you on the street, they will not recog- 
nize you, but you must not feel offended on that score.” 

I promised that I would not, and with Isadora and Francisco 
in the volante, it started towards Havana. There was no conver- 
sation until the volante stopped at the head of the mole, where I 
got out and ‘assisted Isadora to alight. Half a dozen boats were 
lying at the end of the mole, waiting for passengers, and I intended 
to take one and pull on board of the Coquette without delay, but a 
few words from Francisco altered my resolution. 

“ I don’t want to persuade you to act against your will,” he said, 
“ but if you will follow my advice, it is to remain on shore, and 
see Murphy in the morning. He will not feel right to-night, and 
may say words that you will resent. I will take you to a quiet 
caf4, where you can feel at home. 

I thought of the matter for a moment, and concluded that Fran- 
cisco was right. We again entered the volante, and drove to a 
street that led to the Plaza. It was a narrow and unpretending 
looking thoroughfare, and the house before which we stopped had 
a cigar store on the ground floor, but the only customer was the 
proprietor, and he was pufling away most vigorously. 

Here Isadora explained that she had friends near by, and with 
a warm expression of gratitude at her escape, bade us farewell 
and disappeared in the darkness. 

“ Have you rooms unoccupied, Don Sebastian ? ” asked Fran- 
cisco. 

The cigar vender, instead of replying, looked at Sebastian 
and then at me, with his head on one side, and his cigar in full 
blast. 

“ Is he shipped ? ” asked the tobacconist, pointing, with hii 
cigar at me. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Married ? ” he continued, nodding his head. 

“ How should I know? ” Francisco replied. 

“ Hum — yes, I have rooms, as good as can be found in Ha- 
vana. They can have them, cigars included, for thirty doUara a 
week. How is that? Is it not cheap ? ” 

“ 1 take them,” I cried, getting out of the vehicle. 


H 


A SLAVEB'S ADVENTUBE8. 


“ Coffee or chocolate at seven, breakfast at ten, dinner at four^ 
tea and coffee at nine,” repeated the cigar man, with his head 
still on one side, and not the least excited at the acceptance of his 
terms, 

“ All right ; lead the way to the room,” I said. 

He made no reply, but went off sideways in a thoughtful mam 
ner towards the rooms which we were to occupy. 

Just at that moment a fierce cry was heard in the street, and 
we listened attentively. 

“ Death to the fillibusters ! ” was the yell ; and it was taken up 
and shouted in the streets and from the windows, and from every 
wine and cigar shop that was open at that late hour. 

We rushed to the windows, anxious to hear what was going on 
In the city. 

“ Death to los Americanos ! Death to the fillibusters ! ” were 
the cries, howled out by poor wretches, who seemed to have 
started into life from the gutters, so ragged and fierce did they 
seem. 

“ Can you give me an explanation,” I asked of Francisco. 

“ I suppose that a party of your countrymen has paid us a visit 
for the purpose of revolutionizing the island. Ah, there goes an 
acquaintance of mine. I will ask for the news.” 

He shouted to his friend, and the latter halted for a moment to 
answer. 

“ Five hundred fillibusters captured, and two hundred killed.” 
And off the fellow went to report in some other, quarter. 

“ My countrymen are unfortunate,” I said. “ I must act as an 
American, and see what I can do for them. Will you go with 
me? ” I asked of Francisco. 

No,” he replied, very quietly, “ for we could do no good, and 
you might injure yourself much. It is no time for Americans to 
be seen on the streets. Do you hear that cry ? ” 

“ Death to the Americans 1 Death to the fillibusters I ” was 
shouted in the street. 

I could not help confessing that what my friend had said was 
true, and I relinquished my plan of seeking the fillibusters. We 
left the window to drink coffee, which my landlord had placed 
on the table, but still in the streets we could hear that terrible 
cry,— 

Death to the Americans 1 Death to the fillibusters ! ” 








THE FILLIBUSTERS. 


97 


“ I will call (luring the forenoon,” Francis(o said, after taking 
a cup of coffee, “ and in the mean time I wish you much happi- 
ness. Good night.” 


CHAPTER VI. 

GARROTING FILLIBUSTERS. DEATH OF LOPEZ. GETTING RE*DT 

FOR SAILING. A ROW, AND .WHAT CAME OF IT. 

It was about six o’clock the next morning when the tobacconist 
knocked at my door, and informed me that coffee was on tlie talile, 
and awaited my pleasure. I took no notice, so at nine o’clock 
there was a pounding upon the door that did not resemble the 
gentle knocks of my landlord. It was Murphy ; but how had he 
discovered my retreat at so early an hour? 

“ What brings you on shore? ” I asked. 

“ Why, to tell you the news. A party of fillibusters has been 
taken, down on the east coast, and half a dozen of them are to be 
garroted on the Plaza this forenoon. Do you want to see the 
execution, or had you rather stay away? ” 

“ At what time docs it take place? ” I asked. 

“ At eleven, and it is half past nine now. Soldiers are already 
marching to the Plaza, and taking up positions.” 

“ I will go with you, but first sit down and take a cup of coffee 
with me. By that time I shall be ready,” I replied. 

The captain complied, and as he had not yet breakfasted, and 
as the viands set before us were really excellent, we did ample 
justice to my landlord’s good cheer. 

If there were two things Murphy thoroughly enjoyed, they 
were a good meal, and a good cigar afterward. 

In the present instance, both were to his liking, and he leaned 
back in his chair contentedly, remarking, 

“ That’s a meal fit for a king, and this cigar is superb.” 

‘‘I am glad you are enjoying yourself,” I replied. 




A gLAtER*8 ADYRKTtrafig. 


“ I envy you,” Murphy continued. 

I have no doubt of it.” 

“ Francisco told me this morning something of your pranks 
last night. Now give me the whole account.” 

As we walked along through the streets, which were crowded 
with people, all hurrying towards the Plaza, I gave Murphy a 
detailed statement of the matter. We drifted along with the cur- 
rent, sometimes meeting with scowling faces, and being sharply 
scrutinized by wretches who would have shed our blood as freely 
as water if they had known w'^e were Americans. But it was for 
our interest to pass as Englishmen ; and whenever a Cuban, more 
inquisitive than his fellow^s, questioned us, we would give them a 
specimen of British impudence, and it was satisfactory. 

We could hear cries of ‘‘Death to the fillibusters — death!” 
even from the Plaza, and we could see the crowd surging to and 
fro, while long lines of bayonets glittered in the sun, and the 
strains of a military band could be heard, when not drowned by 
the fierce shouts of the crowd, who were thirsting for blood, and 
would liked to have seen it run in torrents through the streets. 
We made our way slowly through the crowd, taking good care 
to offend no one if possible ; but just as we reached the building 
which fronted the Plaza, wl^re Murphy had secured seats at a 
window, a dark, long-haired wretch, with torn shirt and blood- 
shot eyes, rushed towards us. 

“ You are Americans ! ” he shouted, stepping in front of us, and 
flourishing a long knife. 

The cry attracted attention, and in a second we were in the 
centre of a confused group, every man of them carrying a knife 
that looked as though sharpened expressly for murderous work. 

“ We are Englishmen,” I replied, as calmly as possible. 

“ Death to the Americans ! Death to the fillibusters I ” cried 
the man who had first obstructed our path. 

The crowd re-echoed the cries, and pressed towards us, flourish- 
ing their knives. 

“ Death to the Americans I ” shouted the leader of the gang ; 
and aimed a blow at Murphy’s breast, which would have taken 
effect had I not struck up his arm, while the knife passed over the 
captain’s shoulder. 

In an instant Murphy grasped the fellow around his waist, 
raised him from the ground as easily as though he was a child, 


IN PERIL. 


99 


and dashed him upon his advancing comrades, who suddenly re- 
coiled under the shock, and thus gave us a few minutes* time to 
prepare ourselves for the attack which we anticipated. 

“ Death to the Americans — death ! ** was the cry, as the fel- 
low picked himself from the gutter, and sought for his knife which, 
fortunately, had fallen from his hand. 

“ Death to the Americans ! ” the crowd responded ; and bright 
blades glittered in the sun, and were waved menacingly towards us. 

We had our revolvers in our pockets, but we knew what the 
penalty w’ould be if we used them. Once I thought that I would 
test the efficiency of gunpow'der and ball, and fire upon the ad- 
vancing ruffians ; but Murphy stopped me. 

“ It ain’t time for the barkers,” he said. “ If we must sell 
our lives, we can do so by and by. Let me see if I can’t manage 
them first.” 

We edged away so that we got our backs to the wall, and 
thus prevented an attack in the rear ; and when we saw that the 
crowd was encircling us, and gradually drawing nearer and nearer, 
the most cowardly among them, gathering courage from our 
quiescent state, Murphy thought that the time had arrived for 
him to speak. 

“ Cubans,” he shouted, “ w'e are Englishmen, and belong to 
the man-of-war now in port. Beware how you lay a finger upon 
the queen’s subjects. Our deaths wull be fearfully avenged.” 

The ruffians stopped in their advanced course, and looked at 
each other for counsel. 

“ Cry death to the fillibusters, and we shall believe you,” the 
ruffian, whom Murphy had overthrown, said. 

“ Is that all you want?” the captain bellowed. “Don’t you 
see that we are of your mind, by being here to witness the death 
of the rascals. What more would you have?” 

“ Nothing more. We are friends with the English.” 

The ruffians left us to pursue our course, but we could hear 
them shout at various times as they sought for victims. 

We passed up a flight of steps, and knocked at a door, which 
was opened by a Cuban, who was old, gray, and w^rinkled. 

“ You are late, senors,” he said, as we entered. 

“ Yes ; a few of your countrymen took it into their heads tixat 
our hides wanted ventilating,” Murphy replied. 

“ The boys are lively this, morning,” the Cuban said, with a 
grim smile ; and offered : ' da glass of wine. 


100 


A slaver's adventures. 


There was a sudden shout, like the howl of wild beasts, frons 
the crowds and we looked from a window and saw what occa- 
sioned it. 

In the centre of the Plaza a large platform had been erected 
during the night, and on it were four upright posts, or what re- 
sembled the same from the position we occupied. Around this 
platform was a regiment of soldiers. They were drawn up in the 
form of a square ; and what was singular, instead of facing the 
platform, the troops fronted the crowd, and held their muskets 
ready loaded and bayonets in place. 

The noise which attracted our attention was the entrance upon 
the Plaza of a second regiment of foot, escorting four prisoners, 
who were pinioned and guarded by double lines of soldiers on each 
side. Near each of the unfortunate fillibusters walked bare- 
headed priests, who w'ere endeavoring to administer the last rites 
of their religious creed. But there was one prisoner, a tall, dark 
man, with erect form and undaunted bearing, who seemed to pay 
but slight attention to his ghostly confessor. 

“ Death to the fillibusters — death 1 ” roared the mighty crowd ; 
and it swayed to and fro, all anxious to get a glimpse of Gen- 
eral Lopez, whose name had caused such terror throughout 
the island but a few days before, when he had landed with but 
a handful of men, and with scant material, for the purpose of 
giving freedom of speech and liberty to the Cubans ; while the 
return that was made him was desertion and execrations of con- 
tempt. 

As those sounds, issuing from ten thousand throats, struck the 
ear of the leader, his step grew more confident, his bearing more 
bold. He cast looks of the deepest contempt upon the rabble, and 
even smiled when one ruffian shouted the information that his 
death was to be speedy and terrible. His three companions also 
showed their fearlessness by walking without faltering, but they 
seemed more intent upon the words of the priest than earthly 
affairs. 

“Do you see him?” whispered the' old Cuban, whose room we 
occupied, speaking to Murphy. 

“ Of course I do,” was the answer. 

“ Does he quail — does he falter ? God help him, and strengthen 
him. I cannot see him, for my eyes are dim, and have lost the 
power of their youth. Tell me ho^ he looks.” 


DEATH OP LOPEZ. 


101 


The old man’s eyes were indeed dim, but not wit! age. Tear* 
flowed from them, and obscured his sisrht. 

“ He looks like a man who is not afraid to die,” was Mur- 
phy’s reply. 

“ Does he look at the crowd as though he sought the face of a 
friend?” the old Cuban asked. 

“ He often squints this way, as though expecting a squall. 
But he makes no sign that he ever knew a face before.” 

“He is looking for me,” cried the old man, starting up and 
walking the room impatiently. “ I told him that I would receive 
him on the Plaza with ten thousand men. Alas! the men are 
there, but not the kind I expected. We have been deceived, and 
money and blood have been wasted without any good result. 
Woe is me! I should have known better. Deceived — deceived.” 

“ Death to the fillibusters — death ! ” was the roar that ascended 
to our window. 

“ And these men want liberty,” muttered the old man, with a 
shudder. “ Thank the saints, all are not like them. If they were 
I should despair. No, some on the island must be sincere.” 

Murphy looked at the old man with an expression of pity, but 
made no refiiark. Again the drums resounded and the Cuban 
showed his anxiety to know the meaning of the noise. 

“ The chief is attempting to speak, but the drums drown his 
voice, and the crowd hears not a word,” I said. 

“ The cowards ! they fear that his words will burn like fire, 
and change the hearts of his enemies.” 

The drums suddenly ceased, and the old man raised his head 
quickly, with an inquiring look. 

“ Has he ceased to speak? ” he asked. 

“ He has, and all the prisoners have taken their seats,” replied 
Murphy. 

“ Go on,” gasped the Cuban. 

“ They adjust iron bands around their necks, and execu- 
tioners are waiting for the signal. The crowd is now silent as 
death, anxious to feast their eyes upon the dying struggles of the 
prisoners. A mother holds her child aloft, so that its young eyes 
may witness the spectacle, as though it was one of pleasure. 
There is the signal. The executioners turn their levers. The 
chief and his comrades are dead,” Murphy said, turning from the 
window with a sigh. , 


m 


A. SLAVER*S ADTENTUR^S. 


The Cuban made no reply. He was upon his knees, praying 
and weeping as though his heart would break. 

“ Courage, man,” the captain said, laying a hand lightly upon 
his shoulder, “ With the death of Lopez, all hope of freedom for 
Cuba is not lost. His blood is but seed. It will spring up, and 
yet flourish.” 

The old man rocked his body to and fro, and groaned. 

“ But I was true,” he said, at length, looking up ; “I did not 
desert him in his hour of extremity. You know that I ofiered 
last night ten thousand dollars if his guards would permit his 
escape. But they refused me. You know that. Say that fcu 
know that I have done my duty, and that no stain rests upon my 
name.” 

“You have done more than your duty,” Murphy said, sooth- 
ingly. “ If all were like you, I should have no fear. But, un- 
fortunately, they are not. Now keep quiet, and save your strength 
and money until a fltting moment arrives ; and when it does, I 
hope I shall be found on your side.” 

“ Your advice is good, and I will think much of it,” the Cuban 
replied, after a short silence. “ The saints have you in their 
keeping, senors.” 

He bowed us out of the room as though he longed to be alone. 

“ Who is the old gentleman ? ” I asked of Murphy, when we 
had gained the street, and were walking in the direction of my 
lodging. 

“ That is Don Alberto,” my companion replied, sinking his 
voice to a whisper, so that the crowd could not overhear the re- 
ply. “ He has spent thousands of dollars for the cause, and 
would spend thousands more if a definite result were promised, or 
even hinted at. He is worth, or was, three millions of dollars ; 
but he is reckless of his property while pursuing the phantom 
which he is in search of.” 

“ He has lost a son in the cause,” I said. 

“ Not in the cause ; but that loss was one thing which urged 
him to seek independence for Cuba. His son was executed for too 
freely using his tongue against the present government. He was 
a gallant young fellow, and died like a hero.” 

“ You have served the old man some time or other,” I said. 

“ Well, yes; I did do a few things which helped him, and 1 
got my pay for all that I did.” 


The enraged animal tossed him in the air and the matadore was fairly lodged on the hull’s back.” ' f, 103. 



• - ' 








A BULL FIGHT. 


105 


To divert our thoughts from the painful scene we had so lately 
witnessed, Murphy proposed that we should visit a bull fight, 
which was to be given that afternoon. 

Reaching the place, a large amphitheatre, we had not long to 
wait before the sport commenced. Most of the bulls seemed 
broken spirited and had but little heart for the confiict, but one 
old fellow, evidently out of humor, made things lively for a time. 
Catching the horse in the ribs, he hurled him fiat on the ground. 
The astonished matadore had no time to escape before the savage 
beast was upon him. Fortunately the brute’s horns missed the 
flesh, and passed through the man’s clothing, so when the en- 
raged animal tossed him in the air, the stout cloth held firm, and 
the matadore was fairly lodged on the bull’s back. 

The assistants hprried to their companion’s rescue, and 
before further damage could be done, despatched the 
beast. 

Having had a sufficient taste of the cruel sport, we made our 
way back to my lodgings. 

We met the tobacconist at the door of my lodgings, still 
smoking a cigar, and carrying his head on one side, as usual, and 
smoking, of course, 

“Ah, senors,” he said, “glad to see you. Dinner is all 
ready, and has been for an hour. Saw the execution, I s^pose. 
Did they die easy ? Sad fate, but a just one. No fillibusters can 
live on the soil of Cuba. We are happy as we are. Plenty of 
cigars, dulces, fruit, and wine. What more can we ask for or 
desire?” 

“Too much,” muttered' Murphy. “You lead such lazy lives 
that no chance for noble thoughts can find entrance to your 
bosoms. A few storms would put energy in your blood.” 

The captain was easily persuaded to remain and take din- 
ner; and the landlord had not spoken unadvisedly, when he said 
that he would please our palates with something to eat of an 
agreeable description. Murphy, whose appetite was sharpened 
by a long fast, did justice to the fare that was spread before him, 
and made himself as agreeable as possible. 

“I have one piece of pleasing information,” Murphy said, as 
we lighted our cigars. “I have managed to get rid of Ruez, and 
when we sail he will be left behind. This will give us more 
room in the cabin, which I’m certain will be agreeable for many 
reasons.” 


106 


A slaver’s adventures. 


The. next day Francisco came to my door while I was break- 
fasting, to tell me that he had, after consultation with his mother 
and sister, sought out Isadora, and bidden her make their house 
her home. Here she could be watched over and protected, for 
the present, at least. 

She had expressed a desire to see me, and I at once prepared 
to accompany Francisco to his home. 

Arriving there, I had every reason to rejoice at her good for- 
tune in enlisting the sympathy of her new found friends. 

Francisco’s mother, a kindly old *lady whose heart was 
overflowing with love and tenderness for every unfortunate 
living creature, had done all within her power to assure her pro- 
tegee that she was no longer friendless and alone. 

Isadora had sent for me to express her gratitude for my ser- 
vic ‘s in her behalf. But desiring she should forget the past as 
quickly as possible, I cut short the conversation by pleading an 
engagement, and withdrew. 

Upon reaching my lodgings, the tobacconist handfed me a letter 
from Murphy, stating that the schooner would sail the next day, 
and hinting that if I was disposed to invest a few hundred dollars 
in articles for traffic, I could do so with his full consent. I 
thought of the matter, and concluded that my money would be 
safer on land than sea ; and as I had but little time for action, I 
risited my banker, and made arrangements that all the flmds 
which he held for me should be sent to the United States, and 
consigned to the hands of a friend whom I could trust, and who 
would do as well by me as he would for himself. That part of 
my duties over, I returned to Francisco’s home, and dined in 
company with Isadora and her friends. 

Francisco did not wish to remain long, probably from motives 
of delicacy. I pressed him strongly to stop through the evening, 
and at length he consented, provided we wmuld visit the Tacou 
Theatre, and witness the opera which was being performed at 
that establishment, and attracting the most fashionable society. 

I should have declined, had I not observed, by the expression of 
Isadora’s eyes, that she was delighted at the idea, and on question- 
ing her, I found her eyes were but the mirrors of her heart. 

We found our seats were in a very commanding position of 
the house, and took possession of them in a quiet manner, and 
adjusted ourselves for an evening’s entertainment. Unfortunate- 
ly, however, for that plan, four English naval officers entered the 



‘*The audience soon forgot the Englishman in 

THE STRAINS OF A POWERFUL TENOR.” — Page IO9. 




AT THE OPERA. 


107 


boA next to U8, and took seats. I saw at a glance that the men 
had been dining late, and drinking freely ; and knowing the char 
acter of the English in foreign countries, I gave up all hope of 
comfort or amusement for that evening, and I was not disap- 
pointed ; for hardly had the Britons taken their seats, and stared 
around the house, than their glances fell upon Isadora. 

“ Blast me, Fred, but that is a pretty face — here in the box 
next to us. Jjook at her.” 

The speaker spoke in English to his companions, so that Fran- 
cisco and Isadora did not understand him ; but I did, and listened, 
without seeming to. 

“Hang me, if you ain’t right. She is some on upper works, 
and no mistake. Who is she ? ” 

“ Don’t know — would like to.” 

For a while the officers confined themselves to their own afl^ai^s, 
and talked about the superior qualities of their vessel — her rapid 
sailing, and how easy it would be to whip one or two Yankee 
ships on the station ; but as time passed it produced no effect in 
diminishing their intoxication. 

“ Come,” said Francisco, “ let us leave the theatre. We can 
no longer enjoy the opera with those unmanly dogs chatting in 
our ears. 

“We will not be driven from the theatre by their noise,” I said. 
“ Isadora is too interested in the opera for us to leave at the 
present time. If we could find another box I would change 
quarters, but I won’t be driven from the theatre by three or four 
Englishmen.” 

“ It is not the Englishmen whom I fear,” replied Francisco, 
“ but the disturbance that will occur.” 

We spoke in whispers, so that Isadora should not hear and be- 
come alarmed, but we miscalculated, for she caught the last part 
of our conversation, and with wmman’s curiosity begged to know 
what the officers had said. 

“ They merely said that you were pretty,” I replied. 

“ And you are not offended with them for that ? ” she asked. 

“ No more than yourself,” I said, secretly amused at the man- 
ner in which she had found consolation in being called hand- 
some. 

I looked upon the blooming face of Isadora, and wished 
that the tenor’s lungs would fail, or the priraa donna have a fit 


108 


A slaver’s adventures 


of sulks so that we could return home. But the very method 
I adopted to pass away time, and avoid a quai rel with the 
Englishmen, was the means of provoking one ; for one of the 
officers, seeing that I was so entirely occupied with the lady, 
called the attention of his comrades to the fact. 

“ Look at the fellow,” said one, w’hom they called Fred ; “ he 
is struck with a Spanish mildew, and can’t sheer from one side 
to the other.” 

“ He is fearful that some one will board his prize, and carry 
her off before his eyes,” said another. 

“ What countryman is he ? ” asked Fred. 

“ A Frenchman, I will bet,” one replied. 

“ No, he is a Spaniard ; with an Englishman for a father. Recol- 
lect our ships have been on this station for many years, and who 
can resist an Englishman in full uniform?” 

The scamps laughed at this rally, as though it was witty. I 
manifested no sign that I heard anything, but I began to feel a 
little warm in the region of my heart. 

“ You do not listen to the opera,” said Isadora. 

“ No, I am still thinking of you,” was my reply. 

She pouted a little and laughed, and that was observed by our 
xiends on the left. 

“ She has a smile that would thaw a man, even if he had stood 
dDuble watch while going upon the coast of England in the winter,” 
said one. 

“ But the fact is, I don’t like such a smile,” Fred said, in a 
languid manner. 

“ Why not?” asked his brother officer, in some surprise. 

“ Because it is too inviting,” was the reply. 

“ How so ? — explain yourself,” was the universal cry. 

“ Why, don’t you see that she has caught a glimpse of my face, 
and she is dying to become acquainted with me?” was the puppy’s 
affected remark. 

There was such a laugh at this vanity, that the audience in the 
theatre cried out with vexation, and a number hissed. 

“Do you hear that, Fred?” one of them said. “ The people 
are hissing you.” 

“ Which proves that they are geese, and understf.nd nothing but 
garlic and onions. Let them hiss and be hanged. I can stand it 
as long as they can.” 


A PREMEDITATED INSULT. 


101 


The audience, intent upon the music, soon forgot the English- 
men in the strains of a powerfuli tenor. Then the oflSicers once 
more found their tongues. 

“I tell you, sirs, the lady admires me,” Fred continued. “Half 
a dozen times she has flashed her eyes upon me like diamonds. 
I am never mistaken.” 

“ Nonsense, man ! ” a brother oflScer said, who seemed older 
and more grave than the others. “You must be mistaken.” 

“ I tell you what I will do,” Fred said. “ I can convince you 
that I speak understandingly. I will* take a flower from the 
lass’s head, and she will not chide me for the loss.” 

“ But her escort will,” cried the lieutenant. “ He looks as 
though capable of doing work if roused. You had better do noth- 
ing of the kind.” 

“ O, let Russell alone — can’t you?” the other officer cried. 
“ He is only talking, and would not take such liberties when there 
is a fair prospect of getting his ears boxed. The lady has not 
looked at him, and don’t know that there is such a person in the 
world.” 

Russell’s brother officers seemed desirous of urging the fellow 
on for the purpose of seeing the fun ; for such they seemed to con- 
sider it f with the exception of one called Horton, who appeared 
to be more sober, and have more sense than the others. 

“ Blast me if I stand such chaffing as this ! ” Fred cried, “ Just 
keep your eyes on me and see if I don’t do the trick, and no words 
about the matter either.” 

The fellow moved nearer the box in which Isadora and myself 
were seated, as though about to carry his threat into execution. 
Without pretending to notice his movements, I edged towards 
him in such a manner that I was brought directly behind the 
lady, and between Francisco and the Englishmen. I kept one 
eye upon the movemenj^s of Russell, and saw that he was de- 
liberating which rose from the lady’s head he should pluck, and 
while he was thus undecided Horton once more spoke to him. 

“ Fred,” he said, “ let me persuade you to desist from your 
foolish scheme. Trouble will arise, I am sure, for I see some- 
thing in that fellow’s eyes that tells me he is a Tartar.” 

“ He is a snob,” cried Fred, “ and I’ll soon show you that 
such is the case. Watch my motions.” 

He reached over as he spoke, and was about to pluck the rose 


110 


A slayer’s adventures. 


from Isadora’s hair ; but I had watched him most narrowly, and 
as soon as his hand was within a few inches of Isadora’s head, 
so that I could be certain of his inteutions, I suddenly started into 
life. Grasping his wrist as firmly as though it was in a vice, I 
gave it a sudden wrench and threw his arm out of joint. Then 
before he could recover from his astonishment I pulled him 
towards me, and struck him three heavy blows upon his face. 
Every blow brought blood, and raised large ridges of discolored 
flesh. 

The eyes of every one in the house were directed towards 
us, and many people rose to their feet for the purpose of seeing 
what the trouble \Yas about ; but before they could bring their 
opera glasses to bear upon us the difiiculty, as far as I was con- 
cerned, was over. 

Isadora had started to her feet in alarm when the first blow 
was struck, but at a word from me she.resumed her seat, and al- 
though trembling somewhat, she manifested no further emotion, 
and appeared to direct her whole attention to the stage. So sud- 
den was the attack that Francisco could only look on and wonder. 

The English officers rose hastily, and moved towards the door 
of their box without saying a word, and in a few minutes the 
audience had forgotten that a disturbance had occurred, so en- 
grossed were they with the opera. 

“ Bravo !” cried Francisco, as the Englishmen showed their 
backs. “ You have driven the rufiians from the house, and with 
but little trouble. Now we can enjoy the balance of the opera in 
peace.” 

I had my doubts on the subject, but did not think it worth 
while to communicate them to my friend just at that moment. 

At length the curtain fell, and the vast audience rose to depart. 
I gave my arm to Isadora, and we left the box. As I expected, 
I saw one of the English officers standing near the door, and a 
quick glance showed me that it was Mr. Horton, who bad en- 
deavored to persuiide Russell not to act the silly part which he 
had carried out a few minutes- before. I pretended not to notice 
him, and passed slowly along, but before I reached the stairs I 
was gently tjuehed on the shoulder. I looked round, and saw 
Mr. Horton. , 

“ Excuse me, sir,” he said, with a bow and a smile, “ but may 
I request your card?” 


▲ CABD DEMANDEDe 


111 


“ Pardon me,” I said, “ but I am quite out of cards.” 

“ Your name and residence will do as well,” was the answer. 

I gave him my name and residence, and he bowed and left me. 

Just before we reached the volante I whispered to Francisco, 
*nd requested him to go in search of Murphy, and bring him to 
my lodgings without delay. 

“ My friend,” Isadora said, as soon as we entered the volante, 
and were driving towards her lodgings, “ there is some secret 
whi(;h you have not confided to me. Tell me all.” 

“ It is nothing,” I replied, “ excepting that the man who was 
so fierce as to insult you and me, and was punished for it, is de- 
sirous of challenging me.” 

“And you will meet him?” she asked. 

“ Certainly, if the officer feels aggrieved at the blows which he 
has received, I am bound to satisfy him.” 

She sighed, but remained silent. 

^ “ Do you not approve of my resolution? ” I asked. 

“ No ; but nothing that I could say would prevent yt u from 
doing as you pleased.” Not another word was said till I bade 
her good night when we reached her home. 

At my lodgings, my landlord met me with a cloud of smoke. 

“ Coflfee on the table,” he said, “ and a piece of cold chicken.” 

He escorted me to my rooms, and I had hardly exchanged my 
black coat for a light one, when Murphy and Francisco entered. 

“ I caught the captain just as he was taking a boat to go on 
board, and have brought him with me,” the Cuban said ; “ and 
although he grumbled somewhat at being compelled to sleep on 
shore, he won’t lose his sea legs.” 

“ What in the fiend’s name does all this mean?” Murphy asked. 
“ Francisco has told me that you was insulted by a party of Eng- 
lishmen, and that you knocked one of ’em down. So far so good. 
That made you even. What more can happen ? ” 

•• Nothing, unless the fellow chooses to request a meeting, in 
which case I couldn’t very well refuse him, could I?” I asked. 

“ Do you think that he means fight?” Murphy asked. 

“ I am certain of it,” I replied. 

“ Then, by the piper that played before Moses, you must give 
him one I ” exclaimed the captain, heartily. 

“ But we were to sail to-morrow,” I suggested. 

1 will postpone it until this affair is settled. I can make a 


112 


A slaver's adventures. 


dozen excuses that will serve the agents. You must fight if the;f 
want you to, and what is more, you must, for the honor of the 
Coquette, come out of the matter with flying colors. I’ll be your 
second, and show you how things are managed.” p 

“ The supper is cooling, senors,” said the tobacconist, who had 
been dancing around the room for a few minutes, nervous with 
the idea that we should forget his cheer. 

“We can eat and talk at the same time,” I said, drawing near 
the table, and inviting my guests to join me. 

“ Well, I don’t mind having a little snack of somethin’ at this 
late hour,” the captain said and not waiting further urging, he 
fell to, like a lion. “ You are sure they can find the house?” the 
captain asked’. 

“ O, yes ; I think there is no chance for a mistake,” I replied. 

“ If there was, I would start out and find the party,” the cap- 
tain said, in a musing tone. 

I thanked him for his kindness, but' can’t say that I fully ap- 
preciated it. Before there was a chance to discuss the point, I 
heard the landlord coming up stairs, escorting some one who 
spoke in English. 

“ Here comes our man,” said Murphy ; and he was right, for 
the officer who had asked for my address, Mr. Horton, made his 
appearance. 

I shook hands with him, and invited him to take a seat, which 
he did. 

“ I presume that you expected me,” he said. 

“ I certainly did,” I replied. 

“ These things should be- settled in as quiet and quick a man- 
ner as possible,” Mr. Horton continued, in an indifferent sort of 
manner, as though duels were of common occurrence with him. 

I bowed, and remained silent. '* 

“ My friend, Mr. Russell, was quite anxious that a meeting 
snould take place to-night, so eager is he to revenge the injuries 
he has received, but we managed to pacify him. We did this, 
thinking that you might have a little writing and a few arrange- 
ments to make before an exchange of shots.” 

“ It was certainly very kind on your part,” I replied, with the 
utmost sang f void ; “ but I am really sorry that you did not yield 
your wishes to those of Mr. Russell. These trifling things should 
bo settled on the spot, or if that is impossible, within half an hour 


PRELIMINARIES OP A DUEL. 


113 


after the blows have passed. I think that it is not too late, even 
now, for the meeting to take place.” 

I heard a suppressed chuckle from Murphy, which sounded as 
though he had swallowed a cup of coffee the wrong way, and was 
strangling in consequence. 

The Englishman looked at me in astonishment, and evidently 
thought that he had made a slight mistake. I remained quite 
''cool, and determined to brag about promptness as hard as he did. 

“ I fear that it is too late,” Mr. Horton said, looking at his 
watch. “ It is now twelve o'clock, and dark. The early morn- 
ing will have to answer.” 

“As you please. One time is as good as another for me. 
Only let the hour be as soon as possible.” 

The Englishman took a good long stare at me in astonishment, 

“May I ask,” he said, “what countryman you are? I sup- 
pose a Frenchman.” 

I shook my head. 

“ Certainly not a German.” 

“ No.” 

“ You speak the English language so plain you might pass for 
ore of our queen's subjects,” Mr. Horton continued. 

“ I thank fortune that I am not an Englishman,” I replied , 
and then assuming my most dignified look, I answered, “ I have 
the honor of being an American.” 

The officer looked surprised, and somewhat perplexed. 

“ If I had known that you were an American, sir, I could have 
prevented this trouble,” Mr. Horton cried, at length. 

“ I have requested the services of a friend,” I said, “ and he 
will arrange all preliminaries with you as soon as he has finished 
a cup of coffee. . Or, perhaps you will take a seat at the table 
and talk with him, and sip a cup of coffee yourself. You will 
find the beverage to your taste.” 

The Englishman hesitated. At that moment Murphy came 
towards us. I introduced the gentlemen. They shook hands 
like old friends, and Murphy renewed my invitation, which 
Hortoft no longer refused to accept. 

They went to a table, and Francisco was presented in due 
form, but, owing to his limited amount of English, was not re- 
quested to retire. 

I left the parties engaged in an animated discussion. But 


114 


A slaver’s adventures. 


only a few minutes later some one knocked at the door of my 
room, and upon opening it, I found Murphy. 

“ I have arranged matters to my satisfaction,” he said. “ You 
are to meet to-morrow morning, just outside of the city. A sweet 
spot, where no interruption can take place.” 

“ And the weapons ? ” I asked. 

“ We were the challenged party, and had the right to choose 
them. I named rifles, for I saw you shoot on the Gabun.” 

“ Good 1 It is a weapon that I am familiar with. What is 
the distancft?” 

“ Forty yards.” 

“ That is a fair distance. How do we fire ? ” 

“ At the words one, two, three — fire.” . 

“ And the Englishman is satisfied?” 

“ Far from it. He said that his principal was not much ac- 
quainted with rifles, and would prefer pistols or swords. But I 
insisted upon rifles, and he was compelled to come to it, or go 
without fighting. I don’t think that they are eager for a meeting, 
for somehow Horton thinks that you are right and Russell is 
wrong.” 

This was good news, and I said as much to Murphy. 

“ You must bring the rifles from the schooner, for I doubt if 
they have any on board of the Scorpion,” I said. 

“ Don’t bother your head on that score. Francisco and my- 
self will see that everything is ship-shape and Bristol fashion. 

The captain closed the door, and I was not sorry that he was 
gone, for I needed a few hours’ time to collect my thoughts, and 
arrange them for the meeting which was to come oflf. I sat down 
and wrote a few letters to friends in the United States, and then 
wrote a statement of my effects, and bequeathed everything, ex- 
cepting a few presents, to Isadora. I left directions for Murphy 
to see that my wishes were carried out, and by the time I had 
finished, it was near two o’clock in the morning. I hoped to get 
a few hours’ rest, so threw myself upon my bed,' and think I 
slept, for I was aroused by a gentle knock at my door, and upon 
opening it saw Murphy and Francisco. 

“ It is time that you are stirring,” said the former, “ although 
I hate to rouse out a man at such an hour.” 

“ I will be with you in a moment,” I replied, sofUy. 


PBEFABING FOB A DUEL. 


115 


“ WeVe got a kettle of hot coffee ready,” Murphy said, “ and 
a cup of it will do you good. It will clear the cobwebs from your 
eyes, and make your head feel as lively as a schooner in ballast iy 
a stiff gale off Cape Hatteras.” 

I commenced dressing with exceeding care, and, according to 
Murphy’s directions, all in black, not even allowing so much as 
the bosom of my shirt to be seen, so that my opponent could find 
nothing to take aim at. 

“ Uow do you feel this morning?” the captain asked, as I 
made my appearance at the table. 

“ Composed and anxious to finish the business which is before 
me,” I replied. 

“ Do your nerves tremble?” he asked. 

“ See for yourself,” I answered, filling a cup of cofiee so full 
that another drop would have overrun it. 

I held the cup up for inspection, and yet not a drop went over 
the rim. 

“ That will do,” said Murphy, with a nod of approval. 

The coffee was soon disposed of, and cigars were lighted by all 
excepting myself. To me Murphy did not pass them. . 

“ Why this neglect?” I asked. 

“ Your nerves,” he answered. 

“ I’ll risk the nerves ; give me the cigars.” 

lie would have remonstrated ; but just at that moment the ^o- 
lanle drove up to the door, and the captain was too busy attend 
ing to the departure to speak. 


116 


A SLAVEK^S ADVENTUKES. 


CHAPTER VII. 

EARLY MORNING. — A DUEL AND ITS RtSULTS. — A NICE DIE* 
TINCTION. OFF TO SEA. A LITTLE HARBOR EPISODE. 

We passed the outskirts of the city, and soon left the housea 
behind, with the exception of a few villas, which were scattered 
along the road, and surrounded by orange groves, and elegant 
gardens of flowers and pines. Once in a while we could see a 
pair of black eyes gazing at us from the windows of a villa, 
and it was noticed that a handsome face, in which the eyes were 
set, received the utmost attention from our* party. In fact, Mur- 
phy went so far as to kiss his hand to several ladies, who had the 
curiosity to peer at us from balconies ; an attention that caused 
Francisco to roar with laughter, and the lady who was the re- 
cipient of the favor to smile and blush, as though not knowing 
w^hether to be ofiended or pleased. 

“What in the mischief are you laughing at?” roared Mur- 
phy, just after he had saluted, turning to Francisco. 

“ At the manner in which you make love. You seem to have 
but little regard for age or sex, for I just saw you kiss your hand 
to a boy with a white shirt, intend of a lady with a night dress,” 
Francisco said. 

“ Did I? ” roared the captain. “ Then tell the driver to tack 
ship, and stand back, and say that it was a mistake.” 

Bflt the captain’s request was not complied with, for we feared 
to spend the time necessary to perform the business ; and as we 
W'ere within half a mile of the place of meeting, the captain's 
thoughts were changed from females to the work before him. 

“We have reached the ground before the Englishmen, that is 
certain,” Murphy said, as he ordered the volante driver to “ heave 
to,” while he inspected the premises. 

The spot selected for the meeting was knowm as the “ Cava- 
lier’s Crossing,” from the fact that two Spaniards had fought a 
duel on the ground with small swords, more than fifty years be- 
fore. Ever since that period it had been used for hostile mee^ 
iugs, and many a bloody duel had taken place there. 


A SWEET SPOT. 


117 


“ Ah, what a sweet spot ! ” murmured Murphy. “ Search the 
whole island, and a better place could not be found for our busi- 
ness.” 

“ I hear a carriage on the road,” I said, not wishing to dilate 
on a place that might witness my fall. 

“ Then it must be the party we are expecting. They are five 
minutes beyond the time, but we will overlook it for the sake 
of the fight.” 

Ilnrphy's prediction was correct ; for the volante; drawn by 
two horses, stopped, and four men, dressed in black, alighted. 

“ One of ^em is a surgeon — I told ’em to bring him in case of 
accidents,” Murphy said, in reply to my look of interrogation. 

The Englishmen walked towards us until within ten paces, 
when they stopped, and saluted us by raising their caps. Murphy 
and Horton advanced and shook hands. The doctor took snuff, 
and eyed us suspiciously, as though settling in his own mind our 
exact standing. I thought that I had seen his face before, but 
was not positive. 

“ We are a few minutes late,” the lieutenant said, when he and 
Murphy met, “ but I trust that you will excuse it.” 

“We should have been much more sorry if you had not come, 
I assure you,” replied Murphy. 

“ We took the liberty of bringing the surgeon of our ship,” the 
lieutenant said, at length. “ An accident may happen, you 
know.” 

“ It is quite probable,” Murphy continued. 

“You have brought the weapons, I trust?” the Englishman in- 
quired. 

“ I’d as soon forget my chain and anchor if going to sea. Step 
this way, and you shall see them. There they are,” said Mur- 
phy, “ two as good rifles as can be found in Cuba. Take your 
choice. We have none. One is as good as the other.” 

“ I shall make choice of this,” Horton said, at length. 

I felt rejoiced. He had chosen Murphy’s, and not the one 
I was accustomed to use. 

The seconds proceeded to load the weapons most carefully ; 
each grain of powder being weighed, for fear of not getting 
enough, or too little. The rifles were prepared and capped, and 
the seconds proceeded to measure off the distance with commend** 
able promptness. 


118 


k slaver’s adventures. 


“ You will now take your stations, gentlemen,” cried Mr. Hod 
ton ; and, in obedience to that command, we moved to our re- 
spective posts, where the rifles were handed to us. 

“ The word will be given by me,” Murphy said. “ I shall re- 
peat ‘ one, two, three — fire.*. Neither of you will fire until you 
hear the ‘ three.* This must be recollected, or unpleasant feel- 
ings may arise. Don*t forget.** 

‘‘ I wish to speak io that gentleman one moment,’* cried the 
surgeon, pointing to me. 

“ It is too late,** said Murphy. 

“But it may save the effusion of blood. Mr. Russell is not 
bound to meet a person who is not a — ” 

“ I tell you that the time for talking has gone by, and we don’t 
lay to any longer for any one. Fill the topsails^ and drive 
ahead,** Murphy exclaimed. 

I could not think what the doctor w^anted, and would have 
given him an opportunity to speak, if Murphy had not been .so 
positive in refusing. The surgeon consoled himself with a pinch 
of snuff*, and looked at me harder than ever. 

“Are you ready, gentlemen?** cried Murphy. 

“ I am ready,** I answered. 

“ And I,** Russell said ; but his voice was almost inaudible. 

“ Then keep your weather eyes open for the word. Now’^ then 
— one!** 

I brought my rifle to my shoulder, and cocked it. Russell had 
done the same before the word. 

“ Two 1 ’* thundered Murphy, in a voice that could have been 
heard fore and aft in a gale of wind. 

“ Three — fire ! *’ he continued. 

I heard the discharge of Russell’s rifle before I fired. The ball 
whizzed within a foot of my head, but I was safe. I took a de- 
liberate aim, and also fired almost as soon as Murphy had uttered 
the last word. I did not aim to kill or to wound. I aimed to 
frighten my adversary, and think that I did, for the ball passed 
between his right arm and body, so near that his clothing was cut 
as though with a knife. 

“ I’m wounded,” he shouted; and down went his rifle to the 
ground as though mortally hurt. 

His seconds and friends rushed towards him, and Francisco 
And Murphy came towards me with eager looks. 


HOT ANOTHEE SHOf. Ill 

“ Are you all right ? ” demanded Murphy. 

“ Fm not touched,” I replied, with a smile 

“ Thank fortune for that. But I think the Knglishman has 
got a belly-full that will last him for a month. See ; they are 
examining his wound.” 

“ They won’t find one,” I replied, confidently, 

‘‘Why not?” 

“ Because I aimed to frighten, and not to kill.” 

“ The deuce you did. And now the fellow will ask for anothet 
shot at you. What did you want to play for? ” 

He did not stop to hear my explanations, but waddled towards 
the other party, who surrounded Russell. 

“He isn’t damaged much — is he?” asked Murphy, with a 
slight laugh. 

“ No, I think not,” replied Horton, with a look that approached 
contempt. “ He is good for another shot.” 

“ No,. I am not,” faintly gasped Russell. “ Fm satisfied with 
what I have got.” 

“ Hold your tongue, sir ! ” thundered Plorton, indignantly. 
“ You will be guided by your seconds in this matter, and do as 
they tell you.” 

“ But I won’t fire another shot,” persisted Russell, doggedly. 

Will you keep quiet?” roared Horton. 

“ My friend is not yet satisfied, sir,” Murphy said, speaking to 
Horton. 

The lieutenant hardly knew how to proceed. He looked at the 
surgeon for advice, and that gentleman was not slow in offering 
it. He drew the officer one side, and w'hispered to him for a few 
moments earnestly. The lieutenant looked surprised, and scruti- 
nized the faces, of Murphy and myself attentively. I wondered 
what was in the wind, and was soon enlightened. 

“ This affair can proceed no farther,” Mr. Horton said, firmly 
but quietly^ 

“ And why not, in the fiend’s name ? ” roared Murphy. 

“ Because, sir, my friend is a gentleman.” 

“ And do you pretend to say that my friend is not one also ? ” 
cried Murphy, his face swelling wdth passion. 

“ I am not required to give an answer to that question. But 
this you must be satisfied with. Your friend has had a shot, and 
here the matter ends.” 


120 


A slater’s adventures. 


“ Ends ? ” gasped Murphy. 

“ Ends,” repeated the lieutenant, quite calmly. 

“1 — I don’t understand this,” the captain said, gulping down 
his mighty wrath with the aid of a chew of tobacco. 

“ Perhaps it is as well that you don’t. With the shot that has 
been exchanged, Mr. Russell feels satisfied, but will not risk the 
loss of his reputation by firing another.” 

“ Why, the lad seemed to stand up well enough, all but his 
knees, and them was rather shaky,” the captain said, 

“You don’t understand me, sir,” replied the lieutenant. “I 
don’t mean to impugn the courage of my friend.” 

“Then what did you mean? Hang me if I ain’t taken all 
aback by this ’ere course of proceedings,” roared Murphy. 

“ You know, sir, that my principal is a gentleman,” he said, 
“ and it is derogatory to his dignity to fight with a slaver, or a 
man engaged in the trade.” 

The thing was out at last ; but it was a long time before the 
lieutenant had been brought to the scratch, and revealed that which 
was on his mind. As soon as he mentioned the word “ slaver,” 
I knew at once where I had seen the doctor’s face. He was on 
board the Serpent when she was lying at Gabun, watching our 
movements. He had been transferred to the Scorpion, and, what 
was worse, recollected my face, having seen me one day when he 
visited the Coquette for the purpose of prescribing foi a sick man, 
down with the coast fever. 

For a few seconds Murphy was speechless with astonishment ; 
but he rallied after a while, and was vehement in his denuncia- 
tion of the man who would creep out of a fight on such a sup- 
position. 

“We can’t discuss the question,” said Mr. Horton. “ My man 
must remain satisfied without an additional exchange of shots.” 

“ Then all that I can say is, that he is easily suited ; and 1 
wish you a good day, unless you would like to take a crack at 
me, just for friendship’s sake.” 

The lieutenant declined ; but as he led his friend from the field, 
I could see an expression that was jubilant upon Russell’s face at 
the prospect of escaping so cheaply. 

“ It was a shrewd operation on that fellow’s part,” muttered 
Murphy, with a grin of approval. “ The chap hadn’t got nerve 
enough to stand another shot, so they resorted to the slave dodge 


to prevent us from haviug a second clip at him. But there’s 
no use in growling like a sick marine. The thing is over, and 
w'e may as well go back to the city and get breakfast. I’m 
hungry.” 

We rode slowdy back to Havana, all hands feeling in good 
humor. I, especially, was happy, and contented with myself. I 
was satisfied that I had not killed the Englishman as I might 
have done, and was more particularly pleased that I was un- 
harmed, and likely to make Isadora happy with the successful 
termination of the duel. Under this state of things we reached 
Havana by nine o’clock in the forenoon, and when the volante 
drove up to the door I saw Isadora gazing from the window with 
anxious eyes, and the look of concern did not pass from her fhce 
until she saw that I was well and unharmed. 

I settled my bill with the tobacconist the next morning, and 
received a present of a fetv hundred choice cigars for my liberality 
in paying him all that he asked. Then I took leave of Francisco ; 
and as a recompense for his kindness, slipped upon his finger a 
handsome ring, which he protested he would wear to the last 
day of his life. I bade Isadora farewell, with something very 
like a pang in the region of my heart, while the poor girl was 
fairly overcome at thought of losing her “protector and ben- 
efactor,” as she called me. Then I went aboard the Coquette. 

Towards twelve o’clock a light land breeze sprang up, and we 
made preparations for weighing anchor, and our movements im- 
mediately excited the attention of the officers of the frigate Scor- 
pion, which vessel was lying about a cable’s length from the Co- 
quette, on the east side of the bay. 

“ The fellow is going to follow us out, I believe,” Murphy 
said, after w^atching the movements of the Scorpion for a few 
minutes in silence, undecided whether to give the orders to trip 
the anchor, or remain in the harbor until dark, when we could 
steal out unnoticed. 

“ He’s a fast ’un,” cried one of our men, who was coiling down 
a rope on the quarter-deck, and overheard the remark. 

“You know her, then ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes, sir,” replied the man, “ and I have good cause to re- 
member her. I was two years a foretop-man on board of the 
ship, and got four dozen during that time, with the bos’n’s lady.** 

“ I suppose you deserved it,” said Murphy. 


122 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ Well, I don’t know but I did, sir ; but it’s cussed hard to be 
flogged for splicing the main brace, when an officer gets just as 
drunk, and escapes.” 

The Englishman had let fall his sails, and we could hear his 
men as they stamped around the capstan, and hove in the jchain. 
The getting under weigh of a man-of-war always attracts much 
attention in Havana, as by it people judge of the discipline of 
the crew, and commend or condemn, according to the smart- 
ness that is exhibited. On this account we also came in for 
much attention, for the perfect symmetry of the Coquette, and 
her jet black hull, with a narrow streak of red, having been re- 
painted wdiile lying in Havana, combined to render her the best 
looking craft in the harbor. 

A light breeze rippled over the water, just as we broke ground, 
and the schooner gracefully payed off by the aid of her jib, and 
stood towards the Scorpion, intending to pass under her stern, as 
there w'as plenty of room to do, wffiile ahead was a Spanish ship, 
loading with sugar, and her decks covered with people, who 
seemed to be celebrating a feast day, or having a feast, for there 
was music and singing on board, and many ladies to be seen upon 
the quarter-deck; As the Coquette gathered headway, we saw at 
once that the Englishman’s anchor had broken ground, and that the 
ship had sternway on, the wind being too light to enable the frigate 
to work readily. Murphy saw the position of the vessel at once, 
and that he would lose ground if he passed under her stern, so he 
luffed up a little, flattened down the sails, and determined to pass 
across his bow, just astern of the Spanish ship, there being suffi- 
cient room to do so by close attention to the helm. Suddenly, an 
officer in uniform, armed with a speaking trumpet, sprang upon 
the hammock-nettings of the frigate, and hailed us. 

“ Schooner, ahoy ! ” he shouted, “ don’t attempt to pass across 
our bow. Put your helm up, ease off your main sheet, and pass 
under our stern.” 

“ They are hailing us,” I said to Murphy. 

“ Let them hail and be hanged ! ” was his quick reply. 

“ Do you hear on board of the schooner? ” demanded the officer, 
fiercely. 

“No entende!” roared Murphy, wdth a slight Irish brogue, 
which made the ladies on board of the Spanish ship clap theif 
hands with merriment. 


A KAD ENGLISHMAN. 


128 


We were not more than a cable’s length from the man-of-war, and 
were moving through the water little faster than a knot an hour. 

“ Send a man here who can speak Spanish,” cried the English 
captain, sharply ; and almost before the words were out of his 
mouth, an officer mounted the hammock nettings by the com- 
mander’s side, and repeated the words of his superior in Spanish. 

“ What in goodness’ name do you mean by talking to me m 
such a manner?” asked Murphy. “ I don’t speak the lingo.” 

“ Blast you. I’ll make you walk Spanish if you cross my bow I ” 
roared the now thoroughly aroused captain. 

“ Have you got a lieutenant named Horton on board?” asked 
Murphy, quite calmly. 

“ Yes,” replied the captain, astonished at the question. 

“ And a Mr. Russell?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Well, give my respects to both of them — will you?” Murphy 
cried, with a wave of his hand. 

The captain of the Scorpion sprang from the hammock nettings 
as though he was stung by one of the insects of that name. We 
did not hear him swear, but I have no doubt that he did utter an 
English oath that w^as full of significance, for his ship had just 
gathered headway, and was under steerage way, when down went 
the helm, and she luffed up slowly as though about to tack ship, 
or come to anchor. At any rate, either purpose was dangerous 
to us, for we were likely to be jammed in between the frigate and 
the Spanish merchantman, and if such a thing happened, we 
should lose our spars close to the deck, or perhaps get our 
hull stove, and sink in the harbor. At first we could not be- 
lieve that the Englishman really intended to tack ship or to 
anchor. We supposed that he was endeavoring to avoid a vessel 
off his larboard bow, and under this impression we kept on our 
way, each moment expecting the Scorpion to keep on his course 
again, and it w'as not until w'e were within ten fathoms of the 
frigate’s bow that we understood the manoeuvre, but then it 
seemed too late to guard against the collision that we saw the 
Englishman was bound to cause if possible. 

The people on board of the Spanish ship saw the danger 
we were in, and sought to warn us by gestures and loud cries, 
which attracted the attention of all in the harbor who were not 
regarding the scene. They saw at once that the Scorpion was 


124 


A slaver’s adventures. 


about to take a summary method of preventing our sailing, and 
that the manner of doing so was peculiarly English, and of course 
an outrage. 

If we had had American colors flying, the commander of the 
Scorpion would have thought twice before he put into execution 
his project ; but as we were under the Spanish flag, and Spain is 
but a fourth-rate power, the Englishman knew that no questions 
would be asked, or if they were asked, that they would be easily 
answered. 

But the Coquette was .not so easily crushed as the Englishman 
seemed to think, and just when it seemed to the spectators that 
we should drift under his bow, we put our helm haVd down, eased 
off our jib sheets, shivered our foretop-sail, and hauled aft our 
main sheet. The schooner instantly obeyed her helm, and poked 
her nose into the wind, shooting ahead slowly at the same time, 
clearing the taffrail of the Spanish ship by just about half a fathom, 
while at the same time the heavy jib-boom of the Scorpion was 
over our deck, where we expected it to foul every moment ; but 
luck was on our side, for, owing to the light breeze, the Coquette 
moved two feet to the Scorpion’s one, and as we gradually forged 
ahead, grazed the Spaniard, and then paid off the head of the 
schooner by the aid of the jib and foretop-sail, until our other sails 
were filled', when we drew ahead until the bow of the Scorpion 
was entirely clear, and we had room to work. 

Then from every vessel in the harbor arose sunh wild cheers of 
exultation as only sailors can bestow, and at a sign from Murphy 
our men sprang upon the bulwark and joined in the general roar 
of triumph, which must have mortified the Englishman most 
intensely, for we could see him on his quarter-deck shake his 
speaking trumpet at us, as though determined to get even the first 
opportunity. 

Another triumph was to come, for the Scorpion forged ahead 
so far, that her flying jib-boom came in contact with the Span- 
iard’s mizzen-mast, and carrying away the former’s spar, snapping 
it like a pipe-stem, and falling under foot in one confused mass. 
Then another mighty shout arose, which we gladly responded to, 
and for the purpose of repairing damages the Englishman dropped 
anchor, and let his topsails down upon the caps. 

We tacked ship, and once more stood towards the Englishman , 
but this time we gave him a wide berth, and passed under hia 


A UkDT SEA-SICK. 


125 


stera. Men were at work repairing the damage done to his jib- 
boom, and they displayed such activity that we could not doubl 
that the frigate would sail as soon as new spars, in the place of 
those broken, were replaced. The officers were on the quarter- 
deck, and as we slowly forged ahead we could easily make out 
Horton and the surgeon, but they made no sign that they recog- 
nized us, and we were as backward in that respect as they were. 
As we drew near Moro Castle the breeze freshened, so we eased 
off the sheets, and kept the schooner free ; and by the time we 
were outside of the harbor, we were walking through the w^ater 
at the rate of six knots per, hour, and a fair prospect of getting 
more wind from off the land as the sun went'^own. For the 
first hour we shaped our course to the northward, for the pur- 
pose of getting an offing, and deceiving the captain of the Scor- 
pion into the belief that we were not intending to touch on the 
coast, but steer direct for some port in the United States for sup- 
plies. As soon, however, as we were out of sight of land, 
we put our helm up and ran down for Quitero, where our pro- 
visions and water were waiting, and where our slave deck and 
guns were stored. 


. 4 . 


m 


A slaver’s adventures. 


CHAPTER VII.— Continued. 

IN A TIGHT PLACE — READY FOR AN ATTACK — A SPIRITED FIGHT — 
A TRAITOR IN OUR MIDST. 

The next day, at sunrise, we anchored at the little sheltered port 
of Quitero, and commenced receiving from the agent’s hands 
provisions and water. As cruiser^ were known to be in the 
neighborhood we used much despatch, for fear they should poke 
their nose into port and take us, without stopping to investi- 
gate whether right or wrong. On the second day we had our 
guns and ammunition on board, and the slave deck stowed away 
in its place under hatches. We should have got under weigh at 
sundowu had w^e not had to wait for orders as to whether we 
sliould visit Gabun or Madagascar. Letters were expected by 
express from Havana, containing the latest information as to the 
disposition of the English cruisers, and, until we received them, 
our hands were tied. Murphy fretted, but his fretting was of no 
use, and the sun went down with a slight breeze blowing into the 
harbor, and the promise of a dark night. We had supper late, 
for we had been at work hard all day, and while we were mak- 
ing sad havoc among the steward’s delicacies we heard a boat 
run alongside, and the next instant our agent stepped on deck. 

“ Hallo ! what brings you on board?” Murphy asked, surprised 
at his appearance. 

“ Diablo^ I have news of importance to communicate, or you 
would not see me here. You must get under weigh and be off in 
a hurry, or you will be under the lee of an English frigate before 
morning.” 

“ How is that ? Explain ! ” cried Murphy, somewhat astonished, 

“ The Scorpion left Havana yesterday afternoon, and this eve- 
ning, at sundown, was observed standing towards the harbor j under 
shortened sail. She is determined to cut you out. I’ll bet an 
ounce. You must trust to your heels, and be off at once.” 

“ And certainly fall into the Englishman’s hands. No, that 
wouldn’t do. I’ll warrant you that if he has followed us here, 
he would not let a boat leave the harbor without being over- 
hauled. If we stay here we shall have to discharge everything 
during the night, and let him find the schooner empty in the mom* 
ing, for the Scorpion is determined to take ua, right or wrong ** 


IN A TIGHT PLACE. 


12 ? 


Tte captain mused long and earnestly after he spoke. 

“ What time is it high water?” he asked, at length. 

“ Not until one o’clock,” replied the agent. 

- “If we could keep them off until that hour, we could make our 
escape by way of the creek,” Murphy said, after consulting a 
small map of the harbor. 

“ Perhaps the Englishman knows that route as well as your- 
selves,” remarked the agent. 

“ I think not — in fact I am positive that the creek is not on 
any map in ‘existence excepting the one I hold in my hand. This 
I bought of the oldest pilot on the coast, and he buoyed out the 
channel. We can go through, I am confident, for I have done 
the same thing once before, and know every inch of water and 
ground. We only draw seven feet, and at high tides there’s seven 
and a half in the shoalest places.” 

“ But they may attempt to cut you out during the night,” the 
agent said. “Three or four boats would trouble you if well 
armed.” 

“ They may,” the captain said, thoughtfully, “ but I don’t think 
they will. The night is dark, however, and Englishmen are 
plucky. It is best to use all due precautions and prevent a sur- 
prise. Go on shore, and send me thirty bold fellow^s w'ho are 
willing to risk their lives for an ounce each. I shall up anchor 
and warp the schooner close to the creek, where I shall moor her 
by kedges, and show the Englishmen the Coquette’s broadside in 
case they want a little brush.” 

We surprised the crew by ordering the anchor up, and still 
more by compelling them to maintain a perfect silence while 
rousing in the chain. They knew that their duty was to obey, 
and they did not grumble or ask a question. We sent our boat 
ahead with six stout fellows, and by the aid of the schooner’s 
sweeps, soon placed the Coquette at the mouth of the creek, which 
was used entirely by fishermen for shelter. Here we moored the 
Coquette, and then made preparations for our defence. 

To make all sure, however, that the Scorpion was off the har- 
bor, Murphy hired a fisherman, whom he could depend upon, to 
take his canoe and paddle out on a reconnoiteriug expedition, and 
bring back all the information he could obtain ; and wdiile he was 
absent we continued our work in earnest. We loaded our guns 
with grape and canister) armed our men with cutlasses and pis- 


125 


A SLATER 8 ADVEimTRES. 


tole, and then triced up our boarding nets, fore and aft, to prevent 
the enemy from carrying our decks with a rush. 

While w’e were preparing for the expected conflict, two boat 
loads of Creoles came on board, each man armed with a long, 
dangerous-looking knife, which they were accustomed to use in 
their melees on shore. There were thirty of them, and they 
promised to risk their lives for an ounce per man, and to stick by 
the vessel as long as they considered it safe so to do ; which 
meant that they would jump overboard and swim to the shore as 
goon as they found that the tide of battle was turning agaiust us. 
To guard against this, however, we distributed the Spaniards in 
different sections of the schooner, where they would have to fight 
under the eyes of the crew, and, in case of dissatisfaction, would 
not be so likely to hear of it. 

By the time our preparations were completed it was ten oVlock. 
All the lights were extinguished fore and aft, and it w^as difficult 
to see a canoe a few fathoms distant from the vessel. Look- 
outs were stationed, with orders to report if boats approached, 
and the rest of the crew were compelled to be upon deck, at their 
stations, and get what sleep they could. 

“ A canoe is off the starboard quarter, sir,” cried one of our 
lookouts, in a low tone. 

“ Let it come alongside,” replied Murphy. “ It is the fisher- 
man I expect.” 

The canoe shot up alongside, and the man whom the captain 
had hired to reconnoitre the position of the frigate came on deck. 
“ Well,” cried Murphy, “ what have you discovered? ” 

“ The frigate is anchored at the mouth of the harbor, senor, and 
no vessel can pass out without being seen.” 

“ Are they moving on board? Do they look as though intend- 
ing mischief? ” was the next question, 

“ I paddled close to the ship, and was hailed. I replied that I 
was a fisherman, and I had my lines with me in case they should 
disbelieve the assertion. I was ordered on board, and I did not 
dare refuse, for I was close to the sentry^s musket. They asked 
me if the schooner was at anchor in the harbor, and I said that 
I did not know, for I had been out all day, and was just returning 
home. They believed me, senor, for they said that to-morrow 
forenoon they should enter the harbor and capture the schooner | 
for she was a slaver, and a bold one at that,” 

** Whftt do yon think of the news ? ” Rsked Murphy, 


READY FOR AN ATTACK. 


129 


“ I think they were fearful that the fisherman would give ns 
information, and they wish to deceive us by pretending that the 
attack will be delayed until morning,’’ I replied: 

“ Just my idea to a hair ; but we ain’t so green as that,” Mur- 
phy remarked ; and then he continued to interrogate the fisherman. 

“ Did you see any movements on board, as though boats were 
to be sent off during the night? ” 

“ No, senor. The boats were hanging at the davits, and the 
men handling cutlasses and pistols.” 

“Just as I thought; they mean to give us a call during the 
night, and they will commence the attack soon after twelve. If 
we can beat them off, we can make our escape, and be clear of 
the land by morning.” 

“ Yes, but if we don’t, what then? ” I asked, with my thoughts 
turned toward uncomfortable results in case of capture. 

“ There iiiusn’c be any ‘ don’t ’ about it,” replied Murphy. 

I went below into the cabin, but soon returned to the deck, 
and approached Murphy. 

He vvas evidently not a little anxious, despite his outward 
calmness of demeanor. 

“ All quiet so far,” said Murphy, who was pacing the quarter- 
deck, smoking a cigar. “It is eight bells, and time that opera- 
tions were commenced if they intend to do anything. By one 
o’clock it will be high water, and we shan’t wait for the English- 
man to find us.” 

We talked for a few moments on the subject, but suddenly I 
heard the sound of muffled oars, as I thought, upon the water, but it 
was so dark that we could see nothing. We listened attentively. 

“ They are coming around the point,” Murphy said, pointing 
with his finger to the entrance of the harbor, which was about 
half a mile distant from where we were anchored. 

“ That is the regular man-of-war stroke,” I remarked. “ They 
may attempt to disguise it, and pull as noiselessly as Congo men ; 
but one who has ever heard men-of-war’s-men pull, will recognize 
it at once.” 

“ Yes ; and I can even tell the number of boats that’s coming,” 
Murphy remarked. “ There’s three boats, or I’m a sinner.” 

I knew that he was a sinner ; but did not think it was necessary 
to say so, for I did not have a very good opinion of myself. 

“ Call up the men quietly, and see that they take their stationi 


A SLAYBBS ADVENTURES. 


idU 

without noise. If the boats should not find us, I don't think it is 
necessary to nj.oum much, for who know^s which of us will fall 
in the fight ? ” 

I went forward; but, to my surprise, found our men were 
on the alert, and wide awake, but the Cubans were snoring, most 
unmercifully. They were readily aroused, however, and sta- 
tioned at their posts for the purpose of cutting down the enemy if 
he attempted to board ; the handling of the large guns being left 
to the crew of the Coquette, on account of their knowledge of 
gunnery, and because we trusted more to them than to cutlasses 
and pistols. 

After returning to the quarter-deck, I found that the boats had 
pulled to the place where we were anchored at sundown ; but not 
finding us there, it was evident that those in command were lay- 
ing on their oars, and deliberating upon what course to pursue. 
They knew that we had not escaped, because it was evident, from 
the fisherman's account, that nothing could pass in or out of 
the harbor without being overhauled. 

After deliberation, which lasted for five minutes, we could 
hear the boats pull slowly towards the shore, under the impres- 
sion that we had hedged in for safety. We guessed that they 
almost touched the beach, for in a few minutes the sound of oars 
again ceased, and another deliberation was entered upon. This 
time the conference was brief, and after it was over we found 
that thel)oats wei*e headed in our direction. 

“We have got to fight," Murphy said, drawing a long breath’. 
“ In half a minute's time they will see us." 

“ Give them an opportunity to think twice before they attack 
us," I pleaded, anxious to save shedding blood, 

“ It is hardly fair to talk of such matters with an enemy within 
gunshot," Murphy answered ; but I had no doubt he would com- 
ply with my request, and I had hardly time to listen to his reply, 
when the sound of oars became very distinct, and we could see 
the boats approaching by the phosphorescent light which the 
blades made in the water, 

“ Give way, boys," we heard an officer say, who commanded 
one of the boats. “ Puli strong and silently, and we shall take 
them napping." 

“ Boats ahoy I ” roared Murphy, 

There v^as no response. 

“ Boats ahoy I " repeated 


in louder. 


A SPIRITED FIGHT. 


131 


Tliere was no reply. 

“ If the boats come any nearer, I shall fire upon them,” Mur- 
phy cried. 

“ Give way, men,” shouted the officer who had charge of the 
cutting-out expedition, and the men cheere'd, and bent to theil 
oars. 

In another minute they would have been alongside, and readj 
to fight with all tlie obstinacy of Englishmen, 

“ Fire ! ” shouted Murphy. 

I sprang to the midship gun, and jerked the lanyard, but there 
was no response. 

“ Fire, for God’s sake, fire ! ” roared Murphy. 

“ The priming of the guns lias been removed, sir,” I replied, 
for t saw that the men who had charge of the light six-pounders 
were are as much embarrassed as myself. 

I ran to the place where the percussions were usually kept, 
but they had been removed. 

. “ There is a traitor on board,” I said, in a low tone. 

“ It is no time to ask who he is,” cried Murphy. “ We will 
deal with him after we have beaten off the eu-emy. Use your 
pistols, lads. Take good aim and fire.” 

Our crew responded with a cheer, and an irregular volley was 
discharged at the boats, which must have done considerable exe- 
cution, for we heard shrill yells and cries of pain ; but the boats 
still came on. . 

I saw an officer standing up in the stern-sheets of the foremost 
boat, and he was urging the men on with gestures and words. I 
snatched my rifle from the place where I had put it a few minutes 
before, and took a hasty aim, and fired. I saw the leader fall 
headlong upon the man who was pulling the after oar, and his 
death was responded to by a yell of rage and a sharp volley of 
musketry, which knocked over two of our assistants, the Creoles, 
and wounded one of our own men, 

“ Give them another taste of gunpowder, boys,” shouted Mur- 
phy, discharging his rifle ; and then using his revolver with 
deadly effect upon the boats’ crews, which were wdthin a few 
fathoms of the schooner. 

Our men discharged their pistols, and then, drawing their cut- 
lasses, awaited the onset. The enemy’s boats ran alongside of 
us, and, dropping their oars, attempted to spring upon deck ; but, 


132 


▲ SLAVER^S ^VENTURES. 


to their surprise, they found that the boarding net offered a serious 
objection, and while many clung to the net and hacked at it 
with their cutlasses, others fell back into the boats, and awaited 
further orders. 

“ Up and at them, boys ! ” shouted the English officer. “ Drive 
the, pirates into the sea — exterminate them.” 

The men responded with a cheer, and once more attempted to 
reach us ; but the Creoles and our crew pricked them and stabbed 
at them with their knives, so that they were beaten back in con- 
fusion, and sought safety by once more jumping into their boats. 

“ Hurrah, boys, we have them now ! ” shouted Murphy. “ Sink 
their boats. Send the cold shot amongst them.” 

Our men took the hint, and hurled thirty pound shot into the 
boats, and some of the missiles crashed through the planks, and 
knocked down half a dozen of the enemy. 

“ Our boat is sinking,” cried some of the men-of-war’s-men, in 
dismay. 

“ Shove off, then. Be lively, men. Out with your oars, and 
give way. Our lives depend upon it,” cried the only officer who 
was not killed or wounded. 

Our men, from motives of humanity, or because they did not 
wdsh to strike a brave and defenceless foe, suspended their opera- 
tions, and allowed the boats to leave the schooner’s side without 
further molestation. 

“ Down upon the decks, all of you,” cried the captain, as soon 
as the boats had got half'a cable’s length from us. “ Down flat, 
and lay there .till I tell you to get up.” 

The men obeyed, and it was lucky that they did so ; for the 
next instant a small boat-gun, filled with bullets and canister, 
was discharged, and the shot whistled around our deck and tore 
through our bulwarks, scattering splinters in ever^ direction. 

There was a sharp cry of pain, and one of our Creoles, who 
had neglected the warning, fell upon the deck mortally wounded, 
both of his legs broken, and with a hole in his body large 
enough to put a man’s fist. The boats did not wait for a reply 
to their parting salutation, but rowed off as fast as possible, three 
or four men in each boat baling with their hats to k«ep the cut- 
ters afloat. 

“ Now, then, down with our quarter boats and get a line out 
ahead,” cried the captain. “ It is high tide, and we have not a 


THROUGH THE CREEK. 


185 


moment to lose. The enemy will return, and with all the force 
that he can muster, determined to conquer or die.” 

We dropped our boats into the water with a rush, weighed our 
forward hedge, so the bow of the schooner paid off by tlie aid of 
the wind, light as it was, and when she headed for the creek, one 
boat commenced towing, and the other weighed the second hedge, 
which we had astern, brought it alongside, and then joined on to 
assist towing. In a few minutes we entered the mouth of the 
creek, which was not more than six fathoms wide, with low, 
marshy shores. The creek was very crooked, and nearly a mile 
in length. Once or twice we just touched bottom ; but it was 
soft, slimy mud, and we were enabled to slip over it without los- 
ing much headway. 

“ Suppose we find the Scorpion waiting for us?” I asked of 
Murphy, just before we made the mouth of the outlet. 

“ Then we must take to the land, and escape the best way 
we can.” 

“ And lose the vessel ? ” 

“ Yes, or else lose our lives. We can build another Coquette, 
but we can’t put breath into our bodies after it is knocked out by 
a grape shot. Steady as she goes.” 

“ Steady, sir,” responded the man at the wheel ; and on we 
went, doubling a short elbow, and then before us was the ocean ; 
but the night was too dark to enable us to tell whether the frigate 
was within gunshot of us, or was still lying at anchor off the 
harbor. 

We dropped a kedge under foot, and called the boats alongside 
for the purpose of lauding our extra men upon the beach, from 
whence they could easily reach the town before morning. While 
the men were getting into the boat, I heard a slight scufl[ie, and 
went to the gangway to see what the matter was. 

“ Here’s Thompson, sir, says he will go in the boats,” one of 
the men said. 

Thompson was a new hand. We had shipped him at Havana, 
and he professed to be willing to do anything for the sake of sail- 
ing with us. He said that he had run away from a British 
frigate which was on the station, and he feared that if he was 
retaken, he wDuld be flogged without mercy. Murphy did not 
like the man’s looks, but he had taken* him from motives of hu- 
manity. When I saw what was the cause of the disturbance, i 


184 


A SLAVERS ADVENTURES. 


called Thompson out of the boat ; but he grumbled a little, aud 1 
determined to recollect it when we got upon blue water ; for the 
discipline of a slaver docs not permit of grumbling from any one 
no matter how hard the work may bo, or how much suffering is 
endured. 

The boats were compelled to make two trips, being loaded 
down each time ; and, just as they \vcre ready to shove off the 
second time, one of our old hands sung out, — 

“ Here’s Thompson in the boat again, sir.” 

I made him come on board ; but he did so in rather a sulky 
manner, and grumbled out a wish that he could leave, as he was 
tired of our craft already. 1 kept my eyes on him until the boats 
shoved off, and then I sought the captain. 

“ We have a traitor on board,” I said. 

“ I wish I knew who he is,” the captain said. 

“ I can tell who I think he is,” I replied. 

“Who?’» 

“ Thompson.”. 

“ Curse him ; I thought so myself. He shall swing for it, if 
convicted, as sure as my name is Murphy.” 

It was a common thing, twenty years ago, for men-of-war to leave 
one of their crew, a truly reliable man, in ports frequented by 
slavers ; and if the fellow managed to^ship on board one of the 
prohibited craft, he would work with a will, and seem intensely 
interested in the success of the voyage ; but his eyes and ears were 
opened to all the secrets of the business, and when they were 
learned, he would suddenly disappear at the first port, rejoin his 
ship, and communicate all the information he had acquired to 
his captain. The latter w’ould thus have an immense advantage, 
knowing as he did the rendezvous of the most noted slavers, and 
the names of the craft engaged in the trade, and who acted as 
agents for them. In case a slaver was captured by a man-of-war 
while a spy was on board, the latter generally had a small piece 
of paper, signed by his captain, which stated who the bearer was, 
and why he was on board. This paper was always concealed, so 
that no one could discover its whereabouts. 

Our boats returned, and were hoisted up in silence, for fear 
that any noise should alarm the enemy, w’ho was not more than 
a mile and a half distant, even if he was not cruising for us close 
at hand. As soon as our boats were up, we made sail, and ran 


A night’s reflections. 


135 


out from under the high land, and then swept the ocean for the 
Scorpion. 

But nothing was in sight, and we were free once more. We 
then piled on the canvas in earnest, set the watches, and shaped 
our course for Gabun. 

The decks were cleared up, the boats secured, and the star- 
board watch went below, to sleep until eight bells. 

The moon was now rising, and soon bathed the Coquette in 
her pure silvery light. Everything seemed as calm and peaceful 
as it' the Coquette were the most innocent of traders, and her 
crew the most harmless of sailors. It seemed impossible that, 
only a few short hours ago, death stalked about this now silent, 
almost deserted deck; that the roar of muskets, ^;he crack of 
pistols, and the whistling of sabres, were heard on every hand; 
and that the deck was slippery with human blood. 

I could scarcely believe the evidence of my senses; it seemed 
as if it must have b^en the vision of a disordered imagination. 

At the remembrance that it was all only too true, and that 
though water had removed the visible stain of the conflict from 
the deck, the whole Atlantic could not wash the indelible stain 
from human hand and human conscience, I turned away, heart- 
sick, and sought the solitude of my stateroom. 

But I failed to find more comfort in solitude than in Murphy’s 
companionship, however distasteful it had grown, for the mo- 
ment, when the full recollection of the magnitude of our crimes 
took possession of me. 

So I returned to the deck, where I found Murphy smoking a 
cigar, and walking hack and forth, absorbed in deep thought. 

“ Tile traitor we had in our midst came very near accomplish- 
ing his object to-night,” he said. 

“ I was thinking of the same thing, and wondering how we 
could prove his guilt,” I replied. 

“We will bring it out, and then — ” 

Murphy did not finish the sentence, but he pointed to our fore- 
yard-arm most significantly. 

“ I saw nothing of Thompson during the attack,” I continued. 

“ Neither did I,” the captain said ; then turning to the man at 
the wheel, he asked, “Did you see anything of Thompson to- 
night when the boats were attacking us ?” 

“Thompson, sir ?” replied the man. “Now I come to think 
of it, sir, I don’t think that I did.” 

“Did you see him near the guns before the attack ? ” the cap- 
tain asked. 


136 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ Let me see, sir. Now I think of it, I did see him squinting 
over the midship guns as though he was levelling it.” 

“ What time was that?” I asked. 

“ What time, sir? Let me see. It was while the boats were in 
shore, sir, and before the attack.” 

“ And did you see him at the other guns? ” Murphy asked. 

“ At the other guns, sir ? ” repeated the man, who was a Briton, 
and had once acted in the -capacity of waiter at a cook-shop in the 
lowest part of Liverpool. “ Yes, sir ; I think that I did see him 
leaning on the six-pounders, and slapping them familiarly, as 
though he was chock full of fight.” 

“ That is good evidence,” Murphy said, as we left the vicinity 
of the wheel, and talked apart. “ I did not like the appearance 
of the man when he offered to ship, but he seemed so eager, and 
was not particular regarding wages, so I toqk him. If he is 
proved traitor he shall swing.” 

The next morning, at two bells, or nine o’clock, as soon as the 
men had eaten their breakfast and smoked their pipes, they were, 
greatly to their surprise, mustered aft, and ranged in front of the 
quarter-deck, where Murphy was installed in state, armed with a 
pair of revolvers, and a cutlass at his side. 

“ My lads,” said the captain, suddenly, “ have I not always 
treated you like men ? ” 

“ Yes, sir,” cried the crew, with one accord, with the exception 
of Thompson, who had edged away from the men until he stood 
outside of the circle. 

“ Then which of you dare to turn traitor, and endeavor to give 
the schooner up to its enemies?” thundered Murphy, with eyes 
that flashed like coals of fire. 

Not a man spoke, but they looked their astonishment. Thomp- 
son, on whom I had kept my eyes, turned deadly pale, and cast 
his eyes around the horizon, as though the sight of even the 
frigate which he ran away from would be d welcome relief. 

“What! cannot a man among you answer the question?” 
thundered Murphy, casting his eyes upon the face of every man 
before him, as though he read his thoughts. 

“ I can speak for meself, cap’n,” one old tar said, taking a huge 
chew of tobacco, and rolling it about his mouth with infinite relish. 
“ I don’t know what the others may say, but I can speak for me- 
gelf, and I’m blowed if it be me.” 

** Nor m» I ” “ Nor me I ” cried the crew. 



The fihst thing they did was to light their pipes and 
MUSTER IN AN EARNEST GROUP.” PAGE 138. 


138 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“You know what you shipped for — don’t you?” Murphy 
asked. 

“ Yes, sir — to carry niggers to Havana,” responded the crew. 

I narrowly escaped a smile at the reply, which was eminently 
a practical one, and not exactly what the captain meant. 

“ And what else did you ship t’orr” thundered the master, 
more fierce than ever. 

“ To obey orders if we broke owners,” replied the old sailor, 
nodding to his companions with the assurance that he was right. . 

“ Yes, you shipped to obey orders,” the captain continued, “ and 
you also shipped with the understanding that if you proved treach- 
erous or mutinous, death was to be your portion, after a fair 
hearing. Do you recollect that? ” the captain asked. 

“ We recollect it, sir,” the men replied, -more thoughtful. 

“ Then there is no occasion for my reading the documents. But 
you know that there has been treachery on board, and that by it 
we were nearly captured last night. Now, on my account and 
your own, I demand of you the traitor and his punishment.” 

The men looked at each other, and some few whispered to- 
gether. 

“ I tell you what it is, cap’n,” said the old sailor ; “ you knows 
the boys that has sailed with you more than one vige, and you 
knows that they wouldn’t do such a thing — don’t you ? ” 

“ Until the traitor is found and punished, I shall look upon no 
one as innocent.” 

“Can’t you tell us, cap’n, whom you ’spec?” the old sailor 
asked, as the men were leaving the quarter-deck. 

“ No ; go and see if you can’t hit upon the lubber, and if your 
opinions square with mine, I am satisfied. Go, and be careful.” 

The men w'ent forward calmly, and in silence. The first thing 
they did was to light their pipes and muster in an earnest group; 
for a while they spoke only in whispers. I kept my eyes 
on Thompson, and saw that he appeared to take an active part 
in the matter, and apparently was endeavoring to lead the crew 
upon the wrong track. 

“ I fear that lellow is a sea lawyer, and will induce the crew to 
believe that some one besides himself is the guilty party,” I said 
to Murphy. 

“ Wait and see,” he replied. A sailor’s judgment is good, and 
Although it may range wide of the mark sometimes, as a general 


THE TRAITOB. 


15f 

thing it will settle down about right. They will figure it out, de- 
pend upon it.” 

At length I could see that they whispered among themselves, 
and looked with suspicion upon Thompson, who talked less, and 
seemed inclined to feel that his position was getting to be a pre- 
carious one. By and by the mutters grew louder, and wo could 
hear, where we stood, on the quarter-deck, the remarks that were 
made. 

“ What did you want to go on shore for in the last boat? ” de- 
manded old Jack, who was elected .spokesman, on account of his 
“ gift of gab,” as the men called it. 

“ ’Cos I didn’t want to sail in a vessel that has to fight her 
way over the big pond,” replied the suspected man. 

“ Didn’t you know that you would have to do a little of that 
when you put yer blasted name to the papers ? ” asked Jack. 

“ No, or I wouldn’t have jined,” replied Thompson, boldly. 

“ That’s a lubber lie, ’cos the ‘ old man ’ don’t trick any one. 
He tells ’em what they have got to ’spect, and they find out that 
what he says is true. Ain’t that so, lads ? ” he continued, appeal- 
ing to the others. 

“That is true as a log-book,” the men cried, with one accord. 

“ You see that the others all knew somethin’ of the life we was 
to lead, and I don’t believe the ‘ old man ’ would deceive any 
one but a nigger. Now, mate, you must confess all that you 
know ’bout this ’fair, and it won’t go so hard with you.” 

“ I don’t know anything about the matter,” replied Thompson, 
obstinately. 

“ Now, mate, don’t go to flying into the face of an unmarcifiil 
Providence with that ’ere yarn, ’cos it won’t go down with sailors, 
although marines might believe it. We know that you was fool- 
ing your time round those ’ere guns arter they was capped, and 
whar’s the use of your denying it ? Didn’t you mean to give us 
to the man-of-war’s boats ? ” 

“ Upon my word I didn’t,” responded Thompson, most earnestly. 

“ Then may heaven have mercy upon you as a most unnatural 
liar,” cried Jack, with the utmost solemnity ; and the crew cried, 
“ Amen I ” as though it was part of the ceremony. 

“ You see I was right in my surmises,” Murphy said ; but 
hardly had he finished speaking when one of the men made a 
rush, threw Thompson upon the deck, and despite his struggles, 
bound his arms behind his back. 

6 


14C 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ Aft with him ! ” shouted Jack. “ Let the captain pronounce 
his fate. Death to traitors I ” 

“ Death to traitors 1 ” re-echoed the crew ; and seizing Thomp- 
son, they brought him aft and threw him down near the break of 
the quarter-deck. 

“ Cap’n,” said Jack, “ we have studied over this ’ere thing, and 
we have got upon the right track at last. This man was seen 
skulking below when the boats attacked us, and he was seen i: 
brush the caps from the guns. Do with him as you please.” 

“ You have done well, men,” Murphy replied. “ I suspected 
the same person you have convicted, but it is not for me to pro- 
nounce his death. You can say how he shall die.” 

“ A tail block and a rope’s end,” shouted the crew. 

“ For God’s sake, don’t murder me ! ” the prisoner cried. “ Put 
me ashore upon an island, set me adrift in a boat ; give mo 
some chance for my life.” 

“ Death to the traitor ! ” cried the crew ; and one of the men, 
seizing a tail block, ran up the fore rigging and fastened it to the 
fore yard-arm. A second seized the end of a rope, and passed it 
up to the first, and it was rove through the block and led on deck. 
The doomed man was raised and carried forward ; but at this 
stage of proceedings I went below, for I did not like to look 
upon the hanging of the poor wretch, guilty as I knew he was. 

I heard the word given, and a run by those who held the rope ; 
and when I went on deck half an hour afterwards, all was quiet, 
and the body of Thompson was miles astern, the ocean for a 
grave. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

A BEAUTIFUL NIGHT. A SHIP ON FIRE, AND WHAT WE 8AV ZD 

FROM HER. — A RIVAL TO ISADORA, AND WHAT SHE THOUGHT 
OF IT. 

On the evening of the third day from Cuba, Ignacio and my- 
self were leaning over the rail, talking of past scenes and future 
ones. The wind was light, and the ocean as calm as though 
asleep. The schooner was moving through the water not faster 



“ One op the men made a hush and tuhew Thompson on the 

DECK.” Page 139 . 




' ' . .v'cV*; 


/• ' " •/ •■ ■ 'S ~-''':-J •■■,'*.1'-,S-1.-<V '■j'.' • 1'.“ - .■'■■"• .i'’' ' ^ 

' . ■ ■ * ' ..■ • ; ■■ •’■ , . . t •'■■ i -•' ■ \ ••; ' ; ,- . ■ .-7 ;, ■, ,' ■ : ! ,I;- , ' ■ ■:.■■: ■ • 









▲ TESSEL ON rmi. 


141 


than three knots per hour, and not a sound was heard except 
the rippling of the water as the Coquette cut her way through it, 
the creaking of the masts and yards, or the song of a sailor who 
was trying to keep himself awake by singing such ballads as he 
had picked up during his cruise over the world. 

Murphy had retired to his cabin to drink a glass of grog and 
smoke a cigar before “ turning in ” for the night, and I was left 
upon the quarter-deck, with only Ignacio, the steward, for a 
companion. He was a dreamy-eyed Cuban, quite intelligent, 
but ignorant of sea matters as a child, this being his first, and he 
vowed only, voyage. 

“We only need the moon to make the scene romantic,” I said, 
in reply to some observation 

“ Then we need want it no longer ; for see, there she rises like 
a ball of fire from the ocean,” Ignacio said, pointing to the hori- 
zon, about two points off our weather bow. 

I gazed in the direction indicated, and to my surprise saw a 
bright light upon the water, which did look some like the moon 
when it first rises from the bed of the ocean. But in this instance 
I knew it was in the wrong quarter of the horizon for the moon 
to rise, and secondly it was not tinae for the moon to show itself, 
at any rate. 

“ That is not the moon, Ignacio ” I said, looking through a 
spy-glass. “ It is a vessel on fire.” 

“ The saints preserve us — but perhaps there are people on 
board, and they need help,” he said, earnestly. 

“ I have no doubt of it,” I replied. “ I will call Murphy, and 
see what he is disposed to do.” 

“ Light off the starboard bow, sir,” cried the lookout, who had 
been napping, and just waked up. The cry aroused the drowsy 
watch, and all hands were soon on deck looking with awe at 
the fire, while some climbed into the tops to get a better view. 

I stepped into the cabin, and found the captain just draining the 
last drop of grog from a tumbler. 

“ What’s the row ? ” he asked. 

“ I can make out a bright light off the starboard bow, and it 
looks like a vessel on fire,” I replied. 

“ And if we go near her we shall be crowded with passengers, 
and thus ruin’ our voyage,” was the heartless response. 

“ I wasn’t thinking of that,” I said. “ I waa thinking what W6 
could do to save the unfortunates.” 


143 


A SLAVER S ADVENTURES. 


“ Yes, it*s just like you.” 

“ And it would not surprise me to hear you order the course 
of the vessel changed, and do all you can to save the lives of the 
crew,” I rejoined quietly, knowing that he was not near as hard- 
hearted as he appeared. 

“ And who’s going to pay me for the loss of time and for the 
loss of provisions, I should like to know ? ” demanded Murphy, 
with a scowl. 

“ Why, when you lie upon your bed, knowing that you will 
never rise from it a live man, you will look back to see what 
charitable deeds you have performed ; and I hope that the rescue 
of a crew from a burning vessel will be the most pleasant picture 
that you can conjure up.” 

“ There’s something in that, after all,” the captain said; “ and 
even if I don’t carry a nigger to Havana for six months to come, 
it shan’t be said that I run away from a burning vessel, and left 
the crew to starve in boats. Go on deck and alter tha course of 
the schooner, and I will join you in a minute.” 

“What do you make of her?” the captain asked, as he wad- 
dled up some time afterwards. 

“ A ship, sir.” 

“ And we are three miles from her at least?” 

“ Just about that distance, sir.” 

“ At the rate we are moving through the water, we shan’t be 
able to speak her for more than an hour,” Murphy said. “ Take 
the boat and four hands, and pull to the vessel, and do what you 
can to save the crew and the effects of the officers.” 

To hear Was to obey. 

As we approached the ship, I saw that the fire had communi- 
cated to the foremast, and was ascending with wonderful rapidity. 
I looked hard to discover if there was any one on board, but the 
deck appeared to be deserted, and the boats were not hanging at 
the davits. 

“ I don’t see any one on deck, sir,” said one of the men, pull- 
ing with one hand, and looking at the wreck. “ It’s my opinion 
that they have cleared. She looks like a greaser, and they don’t 
stop long arter a fire’s on board.” 

The man meant that she was a Spanish ship, and was manned 
by Spaniards. 

** I’va heard tell them ’ere fellers carry lots of yallar bovs oa 





THE BURNING SHIP. 


148 


their trips,” cried one of the men, named Bill, A jative of Maine, 
and a stout, active sailor. 

And if we could get hold of 'em, there'd be no one to deny 
our right to 'em,” suggested another. 

“ Hadn't we better go alongside, sir?” asked the other oars- 
man. “We can get up by the mizzen channels, and the fire don't 
seem to make much headway as yet.” 

“ Besides, some human critter may be on hoard jist as likely 
as not,” Bill remarked, seeing that I still hesitated. 

“We ought to save 'em if sich is the case,” another remarked. 

“ If we are going to do it, we haven't got much time, I guess,” 
said the Maine man. 

“ Give way, boys,” I cried ; “ we will see what the old craft has 
on board.” 

The men dipped their oars into the water, and with one vigor- 
ous stroke sent the boat alongside, under the mizzen channel. 

“ Two of you stay in the boat, and stand ready to shove off at 
a second’s warning,” I said, as I swung myself into the channel 
by the aid of the chains. 

The Maine man and Jack, who pulled the after oar, followed 
me on deck, where I saw, by a hurried glance, that the ship was 
about nine hundred tons' burden, and built for the accommodation 
of passengers. The decks were strewed with clothing and provis- 
ions, as though the crew had taken their departure in a hurry, 
and had not stopped to place in the boats one half the articles 
which they had collected. The smoke from the fire, owing to the 
light wind, arose in dark clouds, but did not reach that portion 
of the vessel upon which we stood. 

“ Now, then, let us search for the yaller boys,” said Bill, spring- 
ing from the poop deck and looking into the cabin, which was 
filled with smoke, — for it was rolling out of the doors and sky- 
lights in profusion. 

Bill hesitated for a moment, and seemed undecided what to do. 
He found that there was more smoke than he bargained for. 

“ Down on your hands and knees, and creep,” I said. The 
man took the hint, and disappeared. 

I followed him in the same humble manner, and was agree- 
ably surprised to find that the smoke was not so dense but that 
it could be borne in a recumbent position ; and crept on until 1 
•uddenly found that 1 was rolling headlong down half a dozen 


144 


A slaver’s adventures. 


steps, and for a few minutes was somewhat bewildered by my 
fall. I looked around, and as the smoke was not very thick, I 
could see that I had fallen down the steps^of the lower cabin, 
which must have been used by lady passengers, for on the tran- 
som were lying a guitar, needle- work, and a lady’s dresses, or 
what I supposed to be' the rigging of a woman, for I did not stop 
to examine them. I was just' about to take a look into a state- 
room when I heard hard breathing, and in the next moment there 
was a loud crash, something similar to that which I had made a 
few moments before, and down the steps rolled Bill, one of my 
boat’s crew, who, in making his examination upon his hands, had 
fallen into the same way that I had. 

“Blast me, Mr. Robert, but is this you?” he asked, in sur- 
prise. “ How did you get here, sir? I rolled down the steps.” 

“ O, I found the steps,” I replied, for I didn’t care about expos- 
ing my method of descending them ; and the answer was satisfac- 
tory. 

“ Haven’t found any treasure yet — have you, sir?” Bill asked. 

“ Not a cent.” 

“ Nor I, but I think that there must be some in the transom. 
I’ll look and see.” 

He wrenched off the covering, and while he was at work, I 
looked into the state-rooms. I found that they had undoubtedly 
been occupied during the passage, for various articles were scat- 
tered upon the deck ; and while I was feeling in one of the berths 
to see if any person had been left behind, my hand came in con- 
tact with a small box, not larger than a man’s hand. It I’elt cold 
and heavy, so I had the curiosity to hold it close to my eyes for 
the purpose of seeing what it was composed of. It was of yellow 
metal, and perhaps gold, although the light was so bad that I 
could not tell precisely. I saw that there was a small key in the 
box, which I put in my pocket ; and then thrust the casket in 
the bosom of my shirt, and continued my investigations. 

I had already examined three state-rooms, and found nothing 
that was worth carrying off, excepting the casket which I have 
alluded to, so after glancing at Bill, and seeing that he was hard 
at work upon the transom with an axe, which he had found some- 
where, I opened the door of the last state-room, on the starboard 
side ; but the door was obstructed by something, and I was com- 
pelled to press hard before I could gain a sufficient space to admit 


I MAKS A DISCOVBBT. 


14ft 


my head and body. I am afraid I was not very gentle, for I 
recollect uttering an oath as I stepped into the room, and trod 
upon something that made my heart beat quick with apprehension. 

I stooped down and felt with ray hands ; they came in con- 
tact with flesh ; and by a little manipulation I was enabled to 
make out that upon the deck was the body of a female, but 
whether dead or alive was a question which I did not dare to ask 
myself, or to answer if I had. I took the insensible form in my 
arms, and as I did so thought that I could detect the faint throb- 
bing of a heart beneath my hand, and the face, although I could 
not see it distinctly for the smoke, was soft and warm as it touched 
my own bearded phiz. 

“Have ye found anything, Mr. Robert?” asked Bill, as I 
entered the cabin. 

“Yes,” I replied, steering for the steps. 

“ What is it — silver and gold, sir?” he asked. 

“ No, something better,” I responded. 

“ Not diamonds, sartinly?” he asked, as he approached me. 

I made no response, but Bill was determined to see what I had, 
and stuck olose until he got a glimpse of the clothes, then re- 
turned to the transom in disgust, muttering, — 

“ Darned if the mate ain’t carrying off all the bedclothes, as 
though we hadn’t got fleas enough on board of the Coquette 
now ! ” and then through the smoke I saw him return to the tran- 
som, and recommence his search for gold. 

I held my breath when I reached the main cabin, and rushed 
for the steps, still bearing my burden in my arms. I knew the 
direction of the door which led on deck, and reached it, although 
most, suffocated for the want of air. Through the door I stag- 
gered and reached the deck, where I fell gasping for breath, and 
with a strange .dizziness in my head, that, for a few seconds, len- 
dered me almost unconscious of my burden or myself. But I re- 
vived sufiiciently to know that the woman whom I had carried 
in my arms needed some attention ; and once more lifting her, I 
gained the poop deck, where fresh air was to be obtained, and 
where the smoke had not yet reached. 

Then, for tlie first time, I looked at the face of my burden, and 
by the bright light which the burning foremast afforded, was as- 
tonished at its wonderfuh, its heavenly beauty. She was a young 
girl, not more than sixteen years of age, with dark hair, long and 




U6 

very profuse, with skin that was so pure and white, it lo( keci 
like polished marble more than flesh. For a few seconds I 
could not move, so entranced was I by the looks of that face ; 
but 1 suddenly recollected that if I wished to save so much 
loveliness, it was necessary I should take some measures to 
restore the lady to consciousness ; but I hardly knew how to go to 
work, for somehow I felt even to touch her hand would be a sin 
on my part. I tried her pulse, and it beat a faint response to 
the pressure of my fingers, and then I placed my hai d near the 
region of her heart, and was overjoyed to find that its pulsations 
had not ceased. I knew that a little water would do more 
than anything else to restore her, and cast my eyes over the deck 
to find the scuttle butt, but it was on the forward part and sur- 
rounded by flames, I^recollected that we had a water keg in the 
boat, and flew to the mizzen chains, looked over, and saw that 
the two men were still in her. 

“ Jack,” I said, “ pass me up a pot of water, and bear a hand.” 

“ Ay, ay, sir,” replied the man ; and then looking up he asked, 
“ Have you found anything, sir, that is worth carrying off ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“ What is it, sir?” the man asked, pausing in the act of pour- 
ing out the water. 

“ You will soon know ; so bear a hand with the water,” I re- 
plied. 

Jack obeyed, but I could hear him mutter to his companion, — 

“ They have got a box of gold ; now mind what I say.” 

The water was passed up, and with it I hurried to the lady, 
who did not manifest any signs of consciousness. I raised her 
head and poured a little down her throat, and then bathed her 
face and forehead ; but there were no signs of life. I was almost 
in despair, but I did not relax my efforts. I chafed her hands, 
and as she had on loose sleeves I rubbed her arms until they were 
aglow with friction, and once more I poured a few drops cf water 
in her mouth — a mouth that looked radiant with small teeth, 
white as pearls, — and to my intense satisfaction my patient ut- 
tered a sigh and half opened her eyes, but immediately closed 
them again as though the awakening was painful. 

Just at this moment, when my anxiety was the most intense. 
Bill staggered from the cabin, blinded and almost choked by the 
smoke, bearing in his arms a box that was about ten inches long 
and five wide. 


KXSTOSIS TO OOirSOlOtrSHXSS. 


147 


“ Hung me if I hainH found the greaser’s money,” he shouted, 
as soon as he was able. “ Tve got one box, and there’s more 
of ’em.” 

He came close to me and deposited his box, and then looked at 
my precious charge for a moment. 

“ Don’t you think, Mr. Robert,” he asked, “ that it’s best to 
let the woman go,;and do what we can to save the money?” 

“ You brute ! ” I said, “ would you leave the girl to die for 
the sake of a few pounds of gold or silver ? ” 

“ Ah,” he answered, “ I wouldn’t give that box for all the wo* 
men in the land of the greasers.” 

“ Then go for more, and leave me to tend this poor girl, who, 
for aught that I know, may be dying. Call up the men in the 
boat, and get out what you can ; and work lively, for the flames 
are coming aft.” 

“ Ay, ay, sir,” he returned, rather gruffly ; and in a moment 
the other men were on deck, and followed Bill into the cabin, al* 
though I heard them whisper that the “ mate would have another 
woman in tow afore long.” 

I again bathed my patient’s head and face, and then had the 
satisfaction of seeing a pair of dark eyes open and look around 
with the most intense astonishment. 

For a few moments after the lady opened her eyes, she gazed 
at me flxedly, as though she knew not where she was, or what 
had happened. Then her eyes were turned to the Are, and, 
uttering a faint moan, she covered them with her hands. 

“ Fear nothing, senorita,” I said, speaking in the Spanish 
tongue. “ You are with friends, and those who will save you.” 

She listened in silence, and then uncovered her eyes, and looked 
at me attentively. I don’t think she saw anything to alarm her, 
for the terror which she manifested gradually disappeared, and 
at length she spoke. 

“ Who are you ? ” she asked ; and I observed that, as she 
spoke, she gradually attempted to withdraw her form from my 
arms, 

“ I am an officer,” I replied. 

^ But not on board of this ship,” she said. •* 1 have no lecob 
lection of ever having seen your face before.” 

“You are right, senorita,” I replied, most respectfully, and 
•till speaking in the Spanish tongue, which I judged was her 


u§ 


A slater’s adventures. 


native language. “ Had I been an officer on board of this ship,'’ 
1 continued, “ I should never have left so much grace and loveli- 
ness to perish by fire. It was cowardly to do so.” 

“ They forgot me,” she said “ the saints pardon them, but 
they must have forgotten that I was on board.” 

“ And w^hen you awoke,” I said, “ you found the ship de- 
serted ? ” 

“ I know not ; but there was smoke in the state-room, and I 
•ought to reach the deck by passing through the cabin. I was 
bewildered and terrified, and driven back. I had just sense 
enough to open the ventilator, and recollect nothing more. I can- 
not find words to express my gratitude, but my father shall, if we 
ever see him.” 

“May I ask the name of your father, senorita?”! inquired. 

“ Don Ingracia, of the plantation of St. Filipe,” she answered. 

“ Ten miles from Havana?” I asked. 

“ The same, senor.” 

Her father was, then, the richest man in Cuba. I had heard of 
him often, as being a large owner of slaves, and the possessor of 
several plantations in the department of St. Filipe. 

“ And how could he trust his daughter such a distance from 
home ? ” I asked. 

“ Simply because I begged him to let me visit Spain, for the 
purpose of seeing the country and my relatives.” 

Her eyes filled with tears, and she covered them with her hands, 
and remained silent. I did not interrupt her grief ; but was 
looking at her, and wishing that I had the power to console her, 
when my men emerged from the cabin, blinded and choked by 
the smoke, which was increasing rapidly. They dashed the 
boxes which they carried on the deck, and rushed upon the 
poop for air, which they inhaled as though dying for the want 
of it. 

“ Have you got all? ” I asked. 

“ All that we can find, sir, owing to this smoke. Curse it, 
Fm almost strangled,” replied Jack. 

“ Then into the boat with the boxes,” I said. “ The fire is 
spreading aft rapidly, and in a few minutes will reach the maga- 
•ine.” 

The men recovered from their coughing fit, and commenced 
lowering the boxes into the boat. There were six of them, and 







'•f^K'-'X -•■ ' ■ • .t •' '■ ' / 

aWiiiji/f.'-ii'? < .{ jcrf-'.' r*. ' ■'. ..u? ■: . 






LEAVINO THE WRECK. 


US 


each box weighed as much as a hundred pounds, judging from 
the manner in which the men handled them. 

“ The boxes are all aboard, sir,” said Bill. “ Shall we put the 
gal into the boat, too ? ” 

“ No, you brute. I will place her there myself. I can’t trust 
you.” 

“ Senorita,” I said, “ we must leave the ship, for the fire will 
soon spread to the quarter-deck. We belong to a vessel which is 
not more than half a mile from us, and on board of her you will 
meet with a warm welcome, and with one of your own sex.” 

She gave me her hand as I spoke, and arose. I led her to the 
rail, but at the sight of the boat, so far beneath, her heart almost 
failed, and she shrank back. 

“ Better let us put a whip on the crotchet yard, sir, and whip 
her into the boat by the aid of a strap just below her flippers.” 

The advice which the man offered was not to be entertained 
for a moment. The wretch wanted me to put a strap around her 
slight waist, and hoist her into the boat like a barrel of sugar. 

“ Fear nothing, senorita,” I said, when she shrunk back. “ I 
will land you in the boat without accident ; ” and as I spoke, I 
put my arm around her waist, lifted her gently from the deck, 
and stepped into the channel. Then grasping one of the chains, 
I placed one foot upon the sheathing, and was within a few inches 
of the boat. 

“ Now, senorita,” I said, “ let go your hold and trust to me.” 

She did so, and I held her for a moment with my right arm, 
pressed close to my heart, and the next instant I reached the boat 
in safety, and deposited my lovely burden in the stem-sheets. 

“ Come on, boys,” I said ; “ we^ave saved all that we can from 
the ship.” 

The men tumbled over the rail, and were in the boat in a 
moment. 

“ Shove off,” I cried ; and with a few strokes of the oars the 
boat was sent some distance from the burning vessel. 

“ Where’s the Coquette, sir ? ” asked Jack ; and the men lay 
on their oars and looked for the schooner ; but owing to the light 
of the burning vessel, we could see but a short distance. 

Suddenly a blue light flashed over the water, about half a Inile 
off our starboard quarter. 

M There’s the olft lady, sure ’nuff. I knew they wouldn’t desert 


150 


A slaver’s adventures. 


US,” Bill cried; and dipping the oars into the water, the boat was 
headed toward the schooner. We had scarcely taken a dozen 
strokes, when one of the men called out that he saw something 
in the water, on the other side of the burning ship. Catching 
the direction, I scanned the water closely, and saw some object 
on its surface, perhaps half a mile astern. We headed for it, and 
on arriving, found it to be a woman clinging to a piece of a spar, 
and well nigh unconscious from exhaustion. As we hoisted her 
tenderly into the boat, the senorita uttered an exclamation of 
rapture and clasped the dripping figure in her arms. A few 
words sufficed to explain that she was the companion of Don 
Ingraeia’s daughter, in social rank as far above a servant as be- 
low the senorita, and that she, too, had been left behind by the 
crew, and finding herself, as she supposed, alone on the burning 
vessel, she had sprang into the water in a frenzy of fear, and 
managed to seize upon a friendly piece of a spar. When I heard 
her name, which was Isadora, I was startled for a moment, and- 
my thoughts reverted to that other Isadora whom I had rescued 
from an even worse fate. 

We gained the side of the slaver, when Murphy looked over 
the rail in surprise. “ What, petticoats, by George ! ” he said. 

“Hush,” I replied, softly; “ we have got a prize, and it is bet- 
ter than six hundred slaves. One is the daughter of Don Ingra- 
cia, the rich planter of Cuba. We found her on board, having 
been deserted by the cowardly crew.” 

“ The dickens! ” whistled Murphy. “ You have made a strike, 
and no mistake. Pass her up, and let me have a look at her.” 

We had steps for the ladies to go up the side of the vessel ; 
and, by my assistance, they were soon landed on deck and con- 
ducted to the cabin. 

Just at that moment the second mate came for orders. 
“Where’ll you have them ’ere boxes put, sir? ” he asked. 

“ Bring ’em aft,” cried Murphy, “ and send the carpenter here. 
We’ll soon see. Bring a lantern here, steward; ” and when the 
light was brought, a few vigorous blows removed the cover of 
a box, and the gold met our eager gaze. 

“ Hurrah I ” roared Murphy; “yaller boys.” 

“Our forten’s made now, for sarten,” cried one of the men; 
and for a moment the crew crowded around the box. 

“Hullo !” cried the captain, looking up and finding that he 
was surrounded by his men; “what are you doing here ? Go 
forward, all of you.” 


A LrrrLB ayarics. 


151 


“ We only want to see what the boxes contain, captain,” one 
of the men said. “ We had hard work to git ’em, and it’s only 
right that we should know what’s what.” 

Murphy made no reply, but he walked quietly up to the man, 
and struck him a blow that sent him reeling into the scuppers. 

“ Blast yer, will you stop to dispute my orders agin ? ” the cap- 
tain said. “ When I give an order, I want it obeyed. Do you 
mind 'hat ? ” 

The crew began to slink forward, but did not say a word, ex- 
cepting Bill, who was knocked down. 

“ I didn’t mean anything that wasn’t right, cap’n,” he said. 

“ O, you didn’t — did you? Then don’t do it again, my man, 
’cos I’m not to be trifled with.” 

The men went forward without a murmur that we could hear, 
and I felt very thankful for it ; for I was dying with fear that the 
new arrival would hear the disturbance, and get alarmed at her 
first appearance on board a slaver. 

“ Did the woman notice that you had the boxes in the boat?” 
asked the captain, rather hoarsely, when he saw the amount of 
gold that was glittering before him* 

1 saw that the “ old man ” had one of his avarice fits on, by the 
tones of his voice. 

“ Of course she did,” I replied. 

“ Can’t you persuade her that what she saw was nothing but 
old iron, or mayhap a lot of grub, or somethin* of that sort?” he 
whispered. 

“ I think that she feels so grateful at being saved, that she 
will say nothing about the gold,” I remarked. 

“ But I ain’t going to risk any such thing. I mean to know 
whether she’ll blab, or keep her mouth shut, or say that she saw 
nothing. That’s what I’m going to do.” 

“ But how ? ” I asked. 

“ Look here,” the captain said, speaking low and confidentially ; 
“ she’s an heiress, or what do you call a girl what has got money ? 
Well, never mind that. Her dad has got the rocks — four or 
five million, I s’pose ; and she’ll get it all, ’cos he’s old and his 
wife is dead. Now, what’s to prevent me from splicing her, and 
making her happy through life ? ” 

Suppose the lady should refuse you? ” | suggested. 

“ She can’t,” was the answer. 

“Why not?” 


m 


A iUW« AprEK5Ctm«8. 


“ Because, in the first place, she is in our power, and we can dc 
with her as we please. In the next place, I don't see why she 
should object to the match, for I’ve got money as well as she. 
Shiver my timbers, but I might take my pick from girls just as 
pretty. What do you think of the project? ” 

“ To tell you the truth, I think that we shall make more to re- 
store her to her father uninjured,” I said. “ His liberality will 
be more likely to be roused if the girl reports that she was treated 
well.” 

“ 1 shall trust only to certainties,” was the answer. “ Eithe. 
she shall marry you or me before she leaves the vessel. And as 
for her companion, or servant, or whatever she is, we could sell 
her to old Cringy for a hundred niggers.” 

I listened in silence to this infamous proposition. I knew that 
I should only make an enemy, and a powerful one, if I rejected 
it at once, and thereby make Isadora’s situation extremely un- 
pleasant. 

“ You will think of the matter,” the captain said, with a sharp 
look. 

“ Yes ; I will turn it over in my mind,” I replied. 

“We can make ten thousand dollars apiece by the operation, 
and that will give us a start in the world. The woman would 
be treated well, I suppose, and that will be'enough for you to know.” 

I could hardly control my indignation when I heard the propo- 
sition ; but I succeeded in disguising my real sentiments, and 
appeared as though I would give the subject some attention. We 
talked no more that night on the project, but returned to the 
boxes which were lying on deck, and wrenched the covers from 
them, and our greedy eyes were rewarded by the sight of more 
gold in the shape of doubloons ; and as we found in each box a 
paper containing the amount of money and the names of the 
owners, .we had no difficulty in arriving at a definite result. We 
found that we had rescued from the flames some three hundred 
thousand dollars, which purported to belong to the senors Mor- 
secio & Co., Cadiz, Spain ; and when we discovered the fact, wo 
wished the senors might get it, but we rather thought that they 
would not. 


A tAttAMtM OASidBt. 


m 


As the boxes were stowed below, the burning vessel, which was 
ibout half a mile distant, sent up a dozen streaks of bright flame, 
and then an explosion followed, and for a few seconds we could 
stse hundreds of fragments in the ' air, all flaming like rockets, 
iarting in every direction ; and then followed the sullen plunges 
:\s the timbers struck the water, and the hissing sounds as the fire 
was quenched by the same. A few cinders struck the deck, but 
they were harmless, and there was no danger that our sails 
would take fire from them: 


CHAPTER VIII.— Cois^TiNUED. 

A VALUABLE CASKET — A SPECK OP TROUBLE — MURPHY’S PLAN — 
THE COAST FEVER. 

I retired to my state-room for the purpose of getting a 
few hours’ sleep during my watch below. I kicked oil my shoes, 
and was about to “turn in,” when I recollected the casket 
which I had found upon the Virgin, the name of the ship tliat 
w^as burned. I removed it from its place of concealment, and ex- 
amined it by the light. The box was of gold, beautifully engraved 
and chased, and contained the arms of some Spanish family, whom 
I cared but precious little about. I inserted the key in the lock, 
opened the box, and my eyes were gratified with the sight of 
sparkling jewels of real antique pattern and setting. I looked 
at them for a moment without speaking, I was so astouished,^ and 
then I arose and carefully locked the door of my state-room, for 
fear that some one would surprise me. 

After locking the door I seated myself, and examined the jewelf 


154 


A 8LATI5R-8 ADVENTDIIES. 


at leisure. I found that there was a necklace teiminating with a 
cross, all studded with diamonds of large size, the smallest weigh- 
ing, I judged, over a carat, and the largest one about six carats. 
I counted the stones, and found that there were forty in the neck 
lace, and ten in the cross. I laid the cross and necklace aside, 
and took up the next jewel. It was a breastpin, of large size 
and clumsy setting, but was rich with diamonds of great size, 
and contained twenty, with one in the centre, an immense stone 
and very brilliant, for it flashed all the colors of the rainbow, 
as I held it towards the light for inspection. It was the largest 
diamond I had ever seen, and probably had been in some family 
for centuries, as an heirloom. I admired the beauty of the pin 
for some time before I passed on to the next articles, which were 
a pair of bracelets, of very heavy pattern, and studded with dia- 
monds of great price. The ends, which clasped together, were 
composed of emeralds, of extraordinary brilliancy, and as large 
as a man’s thumb. There were fifty diamonds in each bracelet, 
and each diamond weighed, I judged, about two carats, I laid 
them aside, and continued my investigation. 

The next articles I examined were a pair of ear-rings, of an 
antique pattern, and each ear-ring contained one large diamond, 
brilliant as the evening star, and large as a small filbert. From 
the ear-rings I passed on to the rest of the jewelry, and found it 
consisted of finger-rings, set with diamonds of various kinds, from 
a cluster, containing a dozen small diamonds, not weighing more 
than two carats each, to a single-stone ring, which weighed 
seven or eight carats. There were about a dozen rings, and 
some of them were evidently intended for masculine hands, for I 
slipped several upon my fingers without much trouble. There 
was but one other article that remained to be examined, and I 
found that it was a cross, emblematical of some title of nobility. 
It was three inches long and three inches broad, and was covered 
with diamonds and rubies of large size and wonderful brilliancy. 

Had Murphy not made his infamous proposition, I think I 
should have let him share my good fortune ; but I was suspicious 
of him, and determined to keep the matter a secret. 

While I was thus meditating, I heard some one try the door of 
my state-room. 

Hastily replacing the articles in the casket, I threw it into a 
berth, and covered it with a blanket, and then unlocked the 
door, and saw Murphy. 


HOW THE MONET IS TO BE DIVIDED, 


155 


“ I saw that you had not turned in,” the captain said, “ and I 
didn’t know but you was sick. You are all right, I hope.” 

Never felt better in my life,” I answered. “ I was thinking 
of the doings of the day, and was too nervous to sleep ; so I sat 
here and smoked. Won’t you join me? ” 

“ No, no ; turn in and get some rest. We have got a stiff 
breeze, and a fair one.” 

“ How do you intend to divide the money that we found to* 
day ? ” I asked. 

“ According to rank,” he answered. “ The largest portion will 
remain aft.’ 

“ And suppose the boys grumble,” I remarked. 

“ Let ’em grumble until they are hoarse. Their grumbling 
can’t move me. We ain’t going to navigate and run risk for the 
sake of making the fortens of every Jack tar that thinks he is 
smart. By no means ; ” and with this advice, the captain wad- 
dled out of the state-room, and turned in. 

I determined to hold on to the diamonds at alb hazards, and for 
that reason locked them up in one of my chests, which was in 
the state-room. I took good care that the casket was put into a 
secret drawer, the existence of which no one knew but myself. 
By this time it was eight bells, or four o’clock in the morning, 
and my watch on deck. I found the second mate in a sociable 
mood, for the wind was fair, and we were making eight knots per 
hour. 

“You haven’t had much of a nap,” the second mate said. 
“ I’ve seen a light in your state-room ever since you’ve been 
below. I don’t feel much like sleep myself, ’cos I’ve been think- 
ing what a haul we made to-day, and how I should spend my 
money. I’ll give up eating old boss and ministers’ faces, and 
have a farm and lots of pigs, and not turn out every time the wind 
blows fresh to help reef fore and aft sails.” 

“ And before you have been on shore six months, you will for- 
get your resolutions, and ship once more. I’ve seen such things 
before,” I replied. 

“ Not a bit of it,” was the answer ; and then the officer sunk 
his voice to a whisper, as he said, “ That’s a fine-looking craft 
you brought alongside to-day.” 

I knew that he alluded to Gracia ; so I said that she looked 
very well. 


156 


▲ slateb’s adventubes. 


“ Now, what's to become of her? that's the question. We are 
going to Africa, and she wants to go to Cuba. It's a long time 
afore she'll see her friends, and she'll need some one to look arter 
her — won't she ? " 

I remarked that probably she would. 

Now s'pose I should offer to marry her, and make her an 
happy woman. What should you say to that?" 

“ But the lady has had but a slight acquaintance with you," 
said I. 

“ What does it matter?” 

“ Not much, sometimes, but ladies of a high grade of society 
require fortune and many accomplishments, before they consent 
to give their hands.” 

“ Blast it, Mr. Robert, ain't I accomplished ? ” cried the officer, 
indignantly. “ Can't I knot a rope, steer a ship, splice, or reef a 
sail with any man on board ? ” 

“ That is true,” I replied, with a smile ; “ but you know that 
she is not aware of all those good qualities.” 

“But I can tell her — can't I?” the man asked, quite indig- 
nantly. 

“ Yes, after you have learned the Spanish language. Think 
how inconvenient it would be to have a wife that you couldn’t talk 
with.” 

“ O, I could learn her the English lingo in no time, if I only 
had time, and a chance. No fear of that.” 

“ Well, I advise you to make application without delay, for the 
captain also has thoughts in that direction ; ” and while 1 spoke, 
I looked the man full in the face to see what effect my announce- 
ment would make. 

His countenance changed immediately, and I saw that he was 
disappointed, and somewhat revengefnlly inclined. 

“ O, if the captain intends to enter the ring, I s'pose I must 
step out,” he said. 

The second mate, after asking me to say nothing about the con- 
versation that had occurred, retired below, and left me in posses- 
sion of the quarter-deck, and I fell to ruminating. My first 
object was to save the lady, and that I resolved to do at all haz- 
ards, even if I had to venture my life in her defence ; yet I felt 
that it would not do to have arrayed against me both captain 
and second mate, for they could make my position a little un* 


A SPECK OP TROUBLE. 


157 


eamfortable, and perha|)s give me a knock on the head that would 
not be agreeable. I knew Murphy would £)tand my friend just 
as long as it was for his interest to do so, and no longer. At 
least I suspected him of just so much attachment and no more, 
and I thought that I would govern my love by his. The lady 
should be saved, but how to do it and save myself was a question 
which I determined to let time alone solve. I thought that with 
two things to breed disaffection on board, unmarried women and 
boxes of gold, a row could not be staved off a great while ; and 
even while, I was thus meditating, one of the men approached me 
as though about to ask something regarding^hip’s duty. 

“ Well, Sam, what is it?” I inquired. 

“ Will you please to step forward, sir, a little ways? Just by the 
waist, for instance.” 

I complied with the request, and looked to see what was com- 
ing next. 

“ What I am goin* to say, sir, I don’t want repeated, 'cos I’m 
a friend to you. Will you promise not to say a word to any 
one, sir?” 

“ I can’t do that, Sam, for your communication may be so im- 
portant that I shall have to report it to the captain.” 

“ Then I shan’t trust you, sir,” the man said. 

“ Very well,” I replied, carelessly. “ If you want to tell me 
that yon don’t get grub enough, or that you want plum duff three 
times a week, or that the junk is not fat, I’ll listen and say noth- 
ing. So square your yards and fire away.” 

“ ’Tain’t that, sir,” he replied, sinking his voice to a whisper, 
after looking carefully around. “We feel a little grieved for’ard, 
that the skipper should use us as he did to-night, and not give us 
a sight at the gold. Some of the boys say that the skipper is 
going to claim the whole of it, but I don’t think that he will serve 
us in that way. Now I want to ax you, Mr. Robert, what you 
think of it. Will he do the right thing?” 

“ I don’t know what you call the right thing,” I said, evasively. 

The man thought for a moment to see how he could express 
himself more plainly. 

“ What I mean, sir, will he count the money out and say here’s 
one for Dick, one for Sam, one for Bill, four for me, and so on. 
That’s what we expect, and that is right ; but we can’t stand his 
taking all, ’cos ’tain’t right.” 


158 


▲ slaver's adventures. 


“ The captain will settle the matter to suit himself, and per- 
haps all hands,” I replied, and was about to turn aft, when Sam 
touched me with his hand. 

‘‘ You won’t say nothing ’bout this nor nothing, will you, Mr. 
Robert? We all believes you an honest man, and willing to 
do the fair thing, and I shouldn’t like to have a row just niw 
with the captain. You won’t say anything — will you, Mr. 
Robert ? *’ 

“ I have nothing to tell,” I replied, as I walked aft ; but I knew 
that I was not speaking the truth, for I had but to hint at the 
conversation which had been uttered, and the man’s life would not 
have been worth a sixpence in the estimation of the Captain. 

Just as I reached the quarter-deck, after conversing with Sam, 
I saw Isadora issue from the cabin. 

Again I experienced a slight start at the recollection that the 
senorita Grracia’s companion bore the same name as did the 
young lady I had rescued in Cuba. But the resemblance be- 
tween them did not extend beyond a similarity in name ; in ap- 
pearance they were as unlike as might be. 

Recovering myself, I moved to where she was standing. 

“Good morning,” I said. “Your eyes look as bright as the 
Coquette’s coppers, and your cheeks are as flushed as the first 
streak of the rising sun. I hope you did not' let the recollections 
of the burning vessel disturb ycur slumbers?” 

“How could I help it ? ” she replied. “All night long I dreamed 
of being tossed hither and thither, at the mercy of the waves, 
clinging to a bit of broken spar. O, it is so dreadful, I shall 
never be able to sleep peacefully again.” 

She shuddered, and covered her eyes with he” hands, as if to 
shut out the frightful vision. 

In her present state it seemed useless to attempt consolation, 
but I knew from experience that -time would soon blunt the 
sharpness of her remembrance, and that very soon she would be 
able to look back on the past with a smile. 

By and by, she removed her hands from her eyes, and seemed 
in a measure to have regained her composure. 

“But I have come on deck for information,” she said, “and 
have well nigh forgotten my mission. My mistress has awakened, 
and has bidden me ask some questions.” 


A morning’s salutation. 


159 


“Please to tell me what questions the senorita Garcia desires 
answered,” I said. 

“My mistress asks what kind of vessel has rescued her, and 
whither it is now bound,” said Isadora. 

“You can tell her,” I replied, “that this vessel is named the 
Coquette, and that she is a trader, bound for the coast of 
.Africa. ” 

“For Africa! ” she said, with a sigh, “ that is a long, long way 
off; will we ever see our beloved Cuba again? ” 

She turned and slowly descended into the cabin, and I had 
hardly time to take a dozen paces on the deck, when the senorita 
Gracia appeared, looking so beautiful that I took off my hat and 
bowed to her as though she had been a goddess, and I her slave. 

“ You are welcome upon deck so early, lady,” I said, speak- 
ing so low and respectfully, that I saw her black eyes raised to 
my face, and rest there for a moment, as though flattered by her 
reception. 

“ You are sure that I don’t interrupt your duties?” she asked, 
with a smile so sweet, yet melancholy, that I could have fallen 
down and worshipped her, if it would have done any good ; but as 
it wouldn’t, I stood on my legs, although they trembled. I as- 
sured her that she did not interrupt me. 

“ I have passed a pleasant night,” she said. “ For it I must 
thank you. 

She raised her dark eyes as she spoke, and I felt the blood rush 
to my face under the scrutiny. I hardly knew what to say, and 
while I was trying to frame a reply, Murphy waddled on deck. 

“ You turn out early, yoimg lady,” Murphy said, sourly. “ I 
suppose that you have come up to thank the mate for saving your 
life. Well, I’ve done as much as he, even if he did bring some 
boxes on board filled with old iron, thinking they contained gold.” 

Ho spoke in English, which she understood remarkably well. 

“ I am very sorry you did not find something more worthy 
of your trouble. If I could have had my wish, the boxes should 
have been filled with gold,” Gracia said, most sincerely. 

“ Well, we can’t all . have our wishes ; if we could, you’d be 
wishing that you was on your father’s plantation, and Mr. Robert 
that he was alongside 

I saw the lady look up with an expression of surprise upon her 
fine face, at hearing his rude words. 

“ I should certainly wish I was at home,” was Gracia’s answer, 


160 


▲ SLATEB’S ABYENTUBEfl. 


“ and I hope to prevail upon you to take me there. You will be 
well paid, I assure you.” 

“We should lose the profits of our voyage, if we did,” Mur- 
phy said, calculating upon his fingers what they would amount to. 

No, we can’t run back just now, ’cos ’twould interfere with our 
plans ; but we will take care of you, and see that you are returned 
to your father in good time.” 

The lady shaded her eyes with her hands, as though she wanted 
to conceal the tears which flowed from them. She did not speak, 
and Murphy, thinking that he had made a profound impressioi: 
winked to me to notice his success, and then waddled below again. 

“ Tell me,” she said, speaking low and distinct, “ the char- 
acter of this vessel, for I begin to have my suspicions that it is 
not an honest trader.” 

“ Do not be alarmed,” I replied. “ I will defend you if there 
is occasion for defence. Trust to my direction, and you will fare 
well enough.” 

“ But the character of the vessel ? ” she asked, impatiently. 

“ Is a slaver,” I replied. 

She drew a long sigh, and remained in deep thought for a few 
minutes. 

“ I owe my life to you,” she said, extending her hand, “ and I 
feel deeply grateful ; but I almost wish that you had left me on 
board of the burning ship. O, how I wish I was with my father ! ” 

“You shall yet be with him ; but a few weeks must pass be- 
fore that happy result will take place. We are not so bad as we 
seem.” 

Just then Isadora returned to the deck, and both ladies preferred 
to remain with me instead of keeping below. I left them to talk as 
they pleased, and attended to my duty, for the purpose of keeping 
the men at work, and out of idleness. I swayed up the sails, had the 
deck scrubbed clean, and tautened all the sheets, so that the canvas 
set like a ball-room belle’s dress. By the time I had finished, eight 
bells struck, and breakfast was prepared for the cabin, and also 
ready for the morning wratch. Gracia merely tasted of the food 
that was set before her, but Isadora had no idea of starving, and 
ate as heartily as any one could desire. The conversation was 
not particularly enlivening, and I was glad when the meal was 
finished and Gracia was enabled to retire to her state-room, and 
mourn for her home in secret. 


MimPHl'S PLAN. 


161 


“ You know what I spoke to you about last night/' Murphy 
said, as soon as the ladies had retired. 

I pretended to think. 

“ I mean about the marrying of that gal. The more I see of 
her, the more I am convinced that now is the time to cut my cloth 
for my jib. If I can find a missionary at Gabun, she shall take 
me for better or worse, or I’ll make her life rather uncomfort- 
able.” 

I made no reply, but wished that he might strangle before he 
rose from the table. 

“ I shall do the right thing in case I succeed, and I want you 
to help me steer correct, and board the craft without any fuss. 
If you do, the money which we saved from the Spaniard needn’t 
be circulated out of the cabin.” 

“ I don’t like the plan,” I said. “ I had rather the men should 
share dollar for dollar, than take a cent from them which I was 
not entitled to.” 

The captain turned very red in the face, and wanted to make 
an angry reply ; but thought better of it, and got up from the 
table and went on deck. As he did so, I saw the steward’s face 
in the pantry, and it did not look very amiable, for I was con- 
fident that he Ji^^d heard every word, and would report the con- 
versation to the crew ; and I did not care much if he did, as long 
as I stood well on the subject which we had talked about. 

Time passed heavily with me until we made the land, because 
I was in a continual fever for fear the captain would say some- 
thing to Gracia that would w’ound her feelings or insult her 
reserve. In the mean time, it did not escape me that there 
was some deep current in the affairs of the crew, for I saw them 
frequently consulting together, and whispering as though they 
were debating upon matters of great importance. 

At length, one pleasant afternoon, the cry of “ Land, ho,’ started 
every one on deck, and in an hour’s time, we could make out the 
high bluff* just beyond Gabun, and in two hours’ time we could 
see the flag-staff* on the bluff*, upon which Cringy’s house was 
situated. 

In a few minutes, or as soon as those on shore could make out 
that we were bound for Gabun, a canoe was launched and pad- 
died by half a dozen strong arms towards us, and in the stern* 
sheets we could discover the deformed carcass of Gringy dressed 


162 


A SLAVER’S ADVENTURES. 


in his regimentals. We hove to for him to scramble on board, 
and as soon as he landed on deck, his delight knew no bounds, 
as far as outward appearances went. 

“Bress de Lord for dis,” he cr|ed. “Bis does look as dough 
dare was sum luck in de world, arter all. Ah, I prityed for dis, 
but feared dat my prayers no cum when I ax ’em. Well, you is 
all well, I hope, and deJLord be praised, you all looks well.” 

Some rum was brought on deck, and when the steward placed 
it in the old darkey’s hand, the eyes of the latter sparkled with 
joy, and he rolled up his optics until only the whites were to 
be seen. 

“ The ladies want to know if they can come on deck, sir?” the 
steward asked. 

“Not at present,” I replied; “tell them I will call them by 
and by.” 

The steward left to do his errand, and with a sigh of satisfac- 
tion, old Clingy threw the rum down his throat. 

I did not wish the ladies to come on deck while old Cringy 
was aboard. I had not forgotten Murphy’s suggestion to sell the 
senorita Gracia’s companion to old Cringy for one hundred nig- 
gers. He had not spoken of it again, but I very well knew it 
had not passed out of his mind. And very probably, if he 
should ask of Gracia her hand in marriage, her indignant and 
contemptuous refusal would so irritate the heartless brute that 
he would want to sell the beautiful high-born lady also, as a 
punishment for her “high-flown notions.” as he would, probably, 
call them. 

I had thought of all this, and of course had determined that 
either he or I should die before such a dreadful fate should be- 
fall the beautiful girl who looked to me as her protector. 

But there was the possibility that I might be the one to fall. 
In that case, what or who could save poor Gracia ? 

So I resolved to avoid the possibility of Cringy seeing the 
ladies as long as might be, trusting to chance for the future. 

But half an hour after, the ladies, supposing I had forgotten 
to send for them, came on deck, and their appearance excited 
the deepest admiration on the heart of the hideous old negro, 
who had never seen such beautiful women. 

“Ah, dat’s what I call real lublinessi” he cried. “ S’pose I 
own one, I be great man, and all de odder nigger chiefs be 
mad.” 





A LIBERAL OFFER. 


165 


“ What does the monster say?” demanded Isadora. 

“ He says that you are beautiful,” I replied. 

“ He has got some taste, at any rate, even if he is hideous,” 
replied the amiable young lady, who felt somewhat consoled by 
the compliment. 

“ How many slaves would you give for one of them, Cringy? ” 
asked Murphy, in a joking tone, apparently, although I knew 
better. 

“Let me see. Dey am all white — ain’t dey? No Rigger 
blood, hey ? Got plenty of dat ashore.” 

“ O, I will warrant that they are pure blooded. Come, make 
an offer, and we’ll see how high you estimate them.” 

“ No sell ’em both?” asked Cringy 

“ No, only one. How many niggers? ” 

“ S’pose I give dirty for dis one,” said Cringy, in a hesitating 
manner, pointing to Isadora. 

“ Thirty niggers, you old rascal I ” roared Murphy. “ Do you 
dare to make such an offer to me? She’s worth more.” 

“ S’pose I say fifty, and call ’em mine,” said Cringy, with an 
eager look. 

“ Fifty, you black wretch I Look at the woman, and see if 
she is not worth more.” 

Cringy looked, and the large black eyes of Isadora did the 
work.' 

“ I gib one hundred nigger, and I no gib anudder single one,” 
the old fellow muvtered ; and I have no doubt that he was in 
earnest. 

“ There, ladies, you can see how high you are valued,” I said. 
“ He offers one hundred negroes for either of you, and is not par- 
ticular which.” 

“ The old wretch, — don’t he wish that he may get one of us?” 
Isadora said, with a disdainful toss of her head ; but Gracia looked 
sober, and clung to her companion as though she feared that there 
was more in the talk than met the eye. 

“ What you say, cap’n ? trade with me ? S’pose you do, 

I take her wid me right now, gib you niggers when you want 
em,” Cringy said. 

“ O, you must talk to the mate about that, for he has charge 
of the women,” Murphy said ; and then the old wretch turned his 
whole battery of entreaties upon me. and begged me to take his 
7 


166 


A SLAVEB’S ADVENTtJBES. 


hundred niggers and give him a white wifey. I put him off, 
and then, as we neared the bar, Cringy had to take us Over, and 
until we dropped anchor I talked no more with him on the sub- 
ject of his offers. 

But the' instant the anchor was down, the old wretch got into 
his boat and hurried on shore. I could hardly understand 
what he meant by leaving us so abruptly ; but after a while his 
canoe came alongside loaded down with fruits, vegetables, chick- 
ens, eggs, and other articles which he thought would be accept- 
able to the palates of man and woman, after a sea voyage. The 
heart of the old monkey was touched, it was evident ; for he sent 
word by his boatman that the articles were presents to the ladies, 
and we were to understand that no charge was to be made for 
them. 

That night Murphy and I walked the deck, and held a long 
conversation. 

He renewed the subject of making Grracia his wife and selling 
Isadora, and even hinted that the wedding could take place 
as soon as a missionary was found ; but I opposed the schetpe, and 
tried to point out some of its most hateful features, but the cap- 
tain was not reared in a school where sentiment was regarded, 
and he seemed to estimate women as things to speculate in and 
improve one’s fortune, if possible, while I regarded them as some- 
iug to love and protect, and even die for, if necessity required. 

“ It is useless to argue the point further,” I said, at length 
“ I regard Isadora as my property, and I shall never give my 
consent that she be separated from me, and least of all, that 
she pass into the hands of that hideous scoundrel. Why, she 
would strangle herself with her garter, if such a thing \vas sug- 
gested. As long as I live I shall protect her ; and if all the 
negroes in Africa were offered to me, I would not consent to such 
an act of meanness.” 

The captain listened to me in silence. ' 

“ Well, what do you think of the other one?” he asked, at 
length. “We can get rid of her at a fair price, and no one the 
wiser. You can’t claim the whole of her, certainly.” 

“ I would rather put my revolver to her head and blow her 
brains out, than see her pass into Cringy’s hands ; and I think 
that she would thank me for the act. She must be reserved for 
a better fate than that.” 


A 8SBENADB. 


167 


Murphy was about to make an angry reply, when we heard the 
splash of oars, and saw two or three canoes coming towards ns 
from the shore. 

“ What in thunderation are you doing there?” hailed Mur- 
phy. 

There was no answer. 

“ If you don’t answer me, you black rascals. I’ll throw hot 
shot at you,” the captain said, angrily. 

In reply we heard the most unearthly sounds, as though all 
the groans of departed negroes were lumped together, and 
thrown at our heads. Shriller and shriller rose the noise, 
until we were at length, compelled to acknowledge that what 
we heard was intended for music. For five minutes the tumult 
continued without intermission, and then it stopped, because 
lungs and muscle needed some rest. 

“ Dat leedle music for de leedies, cap’n,” cried Cringy, with a 
chuckle of delight. “ I hope dat dey hear ’em and love ’em.” 

“ The old rascal is serenading them, and they are not awake to 
hear his sweet strains and do honor to his melody. I will call 
them, and let them enjoy the treat as well as ourselves.” 

I went below for that purpose, and had no trouble in turning 
out Isadora ; but Gracia declared that she would not move, as 
she did not feel in a laughing humor. So I was forced to return 
to the deck with only Isadora, wearing but a thin mantle thrown 
over her head to shield her from the night dew, which was fall- 
ing heavily, and is not regarded in a favorable light by the unac- 
climated. 

We suffered the old man to continue his serenade, and when 
his men had blown themselves hoarse, and the drummers were 
tired out, they returned to the shore, Cringy first promising to 
call in the morning, and receive the thanks of the ladies for hi4 
music. 

“ Here is an admirer for you,” I said to Isadora. “ He not 
only supplies you with what is needful to eat, but charms your 
ear with music during the night.” 

“ Yes ; but I wish he would choose daylight the next time ; 
for see, my head is quite damp with the falling dew.” 

The poor girl shuddered as she spoke, as though suffering 
from a chill. 


168 A slaver’s adventures. 

She did not speak, and I supposed was busy with thoughts 
of the past. 

“Oh, my head!” she said, at length, pressing her hand upon 
lier forehead, which I found was very hot. 

“What is the matter?” I asked, sympathetically. 

“ My liead aches as though it would burst,” she murmured ; 
“ yet a few minutes since I was well. My flesh feels iS though 
it was on fire. What can be the matter with me?” 

I feared that she had caught the coast fever, but I did not 
tell her so The night air had poisoned her system as completely 
as though she had taken a dose of arsenic. I soothed her as well 
as I was able, and almost carried her into the cabin and state- 
room occupied by herself and Gracia, 

A light was burning in the room, and by it I saw that Gracia 
was lying upon her bed sleeping soundly. I awoke her, and 
informed her that Isadora was ill, and needed some attention, 
which, perhaps, she would know how to administer better than 
myself. 

“ My friend ill,” she said, astonished at the information. “Why 
it seems but a few minutes since she went on deck.” 

She arose hastily, but did not need to dress, for her clothes 
v'ere already on, and then with true woman’s sympathy, set 
about the task of assisting her suffering friend, endeavoring in 
some manner to alleviate her pains, which were all concentrated 
in her head, wdiile her temples throbbed like a human heart 
when agitated. 

“What can we do for you, Isadora?” I asked, overwhelmed 
with grief at her suffering. 

“ I do not know,” she moaned. “ My head feels as though it 
would burst, and my mouth is parched with heat. Let me drink 
some cool water, and perhaps it will do me good.” 

I gave her a glassful, and she drank it, but still asked for moie ; 
and, by Gracia’s advice, I let her drink as much as she wanted. 
She then began to doze, and leaving Gracia to watch by her side, 
I went on deck, where I found Murphy. 

“ Well, how is she? ” he asked. 

“ Very sick,” I replied. 

“ And what have you done for her ? ” the captain continued. 

“ Nothing but let her drink as much water as she pleases,” ) 
replied. 


THE COAST FETER. 


169 " 


The captain gave a prolonged whistle. 

“ What do you ricfean? ” I asked. 

“ You have done it with a vengeance,” ho said. 

“ Done what ? ” I asked. 

Why, given her just the same as rank pizen. She’ll be a 
goner in less than twenty-four hours. You see if she don’t. Med- 
icine can’t save her. 

He finished bis cigar and walked below, leaving me to my own 
reflections, and very bitter ones they were ; for as I paced the 
deck, I thought of my past life and the little good there was in 
it, and I made a vow, as soon as the voyage was up, to retire 
from the business in which l" was engaged ; and while I was thus 
repenting, Gracia came on deck. 

“For Heaven’s sake don’t expose yourself to this midnight 
air,” I said, as soon as she reached the deck. “ The sickness of 
Isadora is enough on a craft so ill provided as the Coquette to 
minister to woman in health, much less in sickness. 

“ Do not fear for me,” she replied ; “ I have a thick shawl on, 
and I shall stop but a moment. I came to call you, for Isa- 
dora in much worse, and is delirious.” 

I followed the lady into the cabin, and then entered the state- 
room, where poor Isadora was rolling her head from side to side, 
and moaning as though in great pain. I knew not what to give 
her to ease the pain or relieve the fever, and would have been 
glad to have seen an English man-of-war enter the harbor, even 
if I was consigned to a prison, for the purpose of obtaining a 
physician. 


170 


A SLAVER’S ADVENTURES. 


, CHAPTER IX. 

SICKNESS OF ISADORA — HER DEATH— MURPHY AND HIS PLANS — 
GRACIA’S TERROR— DEATH OF MURPHY — A 
SUPPLY OF SLAVES. 

I was utterly at a loss what to do, and stood beside the couch 
of the suffering girl in miserable helplessness. 

Her moaning was so pitiful it would have touched a heart of 
stone, and I was unable to do the least thing to lessen the fierce 
anguish that racked her frame. 

What would I not have given for the services of a doctor ? I 
had 'seen strong men suffer and die, with pity in my heart for 
their misery, and a longing for power to save them. 

But such suffering was as nothing to this. Men are ruder be- 
ings, and sailors expect to take such chances i i their hazardous 
lives. 

Here was a vastly different case. A young and tender woman, 
separated by a cruel fate from friends and home, lay moaning 
out her youthful life with none to soothe the bitter pangs of 
death. Nay, save her tearful mistress and myself, there was 
scarce even a pitying heart among all the rude men that formed 
the crew of the Coquette. 

I could not but regret that I had rescued herffrom a compara- 
tively painless death, only that she might live to suffer more. 

After a time she opened her eyes, staring wildly about her, and 
feebly moaned for water. 

- The senorita Gracia, unable to deny her prayers, yet knowing 
her only chance for life, if Murphy spoke the truth, was in re- 
fusing the longed-for draught, turned away, unable to endure 
the wistful moan and yet say nay. 

So I was compelled to take her place by the bedside, and gently 
clasping the sufferer’s burning palm in my own, I told her that 
water would only make ber sufferings ten-fold greater, and that 


THE COAST FEVER. 


171 


if she could but be patient a little while, the pains would go 
away. 

“Water, water, or I die,” moaned the sick one. v 

“O, no,” I said, with an assumption of cheerfulness. “ You 
will take some medicine in a little while, and awake in the morn- 
ing mucjti better, and soon be well again..” 

Wiiat Would I not have given for a medicine chest, and a 
knowledge of its uses, at that moment I 

As she still moaned for water, and Gracia was too overcome to 
be of any assistance, I could only say, in helplessness: 

“Now try to sleep, and in the morning you will be much 
better.” 

“No, no; I cannot sleep. My blood is on fire, and if I but 
close my eyes, horrid phantoms appear before me.” 

“Strive to think of other things,” I said. 

She did not answer, but commenced laughing in an insane 
manner. 

At this moment, Murphy poked his head into the cabin. 

“ Well, how does she get along?” he asked. 

“ She is very sick,” I said. 

“But that is not the worst of it,” he replied. She will never 
get well. Mark my word on that pint. That woman has got the 
worst kind of coast fever, and she won’t get over it. I’ve seen 
too much of it not to know. ” 

“ Can I do anything to relieve her?” I asked. 

“Not a thing, unless you give her laudanum; and sometimes 
that makes ’em wild and fierce like. But doctoring ain’t of any 
use now. Still there is some laudanum in the steward’s pantry; 
better try it.” 

With that in went his head, and his door closed. 

I confess that it was with dimmed eyes I sought for the lauda- 
num, and emptied a dose in a tumbler with some water, and then 
returned to my patient. 

Gracia saw that I was agitated,' and a look of deeper pity 
showed itself upon her face as she realized the worst. She assisted 
me to raise Isadora, and poured the stufl; down her throat. 
The patient opened her eyes, and regarded me attentively for a 
moment. 

“What are you doing?” she asked. 

“Giving you a potion that will make you sleep,” I replied. 

“You are not poisoning me? ” she demanded. 


172 


A slaver’s adventures.* 


“ The saints forbid ! ” exclaimed Gracia. “Do you not know 
me, Isadora? It is I, Gracia.” 

But the sufferer gazed at her with a blank stare, evidently un- 
able to recognize her friend. 

Gradually, under the soothing influence of the opiate, the 
only medicine the Coquette could offer, her moans decreased, 
and finally ceased, and a deep regular breathing took their place. 

Leaving Gracia to watch at the bedside, I sought my state- 
room, and tlirew myself upon a bunk, to snatch a little much 
needed refreshment in sleep. 

In a moment, almost before touched my bed, I was fast 
asleep. So great had been the strain upon my feelings, that I 
was utterly exhausted, and the moment the necessity for action 
had passed, over- wrought nature succumbed. 

How long I slept, I do not know. It seemed to me scarcely a 
moment since I had entered my stateroom, before I was awaked 
by a rough shake. 

On opening my eyes, I saw the steward, in the act of giving 
me another shake. 

Seeing that I was at last awake, he desisted, and informed me 
that the senorita Gracia had bidden him to summons me at once, 
as her friend seemed much worse. 

The poor senorita seemed to look up to me, in this dreadful 
emergency, as her only friend, which, indeed, I was. 

I had not removed my clothes, when I threw myself upon my 
bunk, so in a twinkling I was again in the sick chamber. 

Gracia met me with an expression of awe and alarm upon her 
face. 

“I fear the worst is at hand,” she said, while tears streamed 
from her eyes. 

As I approached the bedside of the sufferer, she started up, 
and seemed as if about to speak. The blood rushed to her face,, 
and her eyes sparkled like diamonds. But her words were; 
checked by a rush of blood, that gushed from her mouth irn 
torrents. 

A blood vessel had been ruptured. 

She sank back upon the pillow with a groan, the blood stiH 
oozing from her mouth. 

I was so much startled that I did not know what to do in that 
awful moment, though, indeed, all the physicians of Europe 
would have been as helpless as I, for no earthly power could 
check the fast ebbing stream of life. 


DEATH OF ISADORA. 


173 


I turned to look for Gracia, but she, poor thing, unused to 
sight of pain and death, was well nigh unconscious from 
terror. 

Then I looked again upon the face of the sufferer. As I gazed, 
there was a slight struggle, scarcely agitating the poor frame, 
and all was still. 

I raised her hand, and it was limp and lifeless. I felt at the 
tiny wrist, and found no pulse beat. 

She was dead. 

I spread a cloth over the face that should never again quiver 
with pain or flush with happiness, and turned away. 

Going to the side of the almost unconscious Gracia, I said, 
gently: 

“It is over, and at least you have the consolation of knowing; 
she is now beyond earthly suffering.” 

A burst of tears was my only answer, as Gracia buried her face; 
in her hands. 

Poor girl, over whose sunny life no cloud had ever before 
crossed, to mar its brightness. 

To those like her, whom a kindly Providence has ever shielded 
from sorrow and suffering, the first great grief comes with crush- 
ing force, and their misery is infinitely more intense than when, 
later in life’s journey, they have grown accustomed, as it were, to 
loss and sorrow, which is the heritage of all. 

I stood at the side of the senorita Gracia in silence for many • 
minutes, knowing how worse than useless it is to offer consolr 
tion until grief has had time to blunt the edge of sufferin 
Then I gently raised her from the chair, and half led and h; 
carried her to her stateroom . 

As she entered it, she gave me her hand, in token of her g- 
itude for my sympathy and assistance. I raised it to my ’ 
pressed a kiss upon it, and turned away. 


Leaving her to her grief, I entered Murphy’s stateroom 
awoke him. 

“Well,” he grumbled. “What is it?” 

“ I have some bad news to communicate.” 

“ Bad news ? The Scorpion is not in sight— is she? ” 1 asked, 
tumbling from his berth in a hurry. 

“ No, not that. Isadora is dead.” 

“ Thunderl She went suddenly, though, didn’t 


174 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ Her death was unexpected,” I replied. 

“ I wish that we could have known it yesterday. How we 
might have cheated old Cringy, and she wouldn’t have been none 
the worse oiF, that I know of. Well, there’s a good spec gone to 
the devil, and I ain’t to blame for it, that I know of.” 

I remained silent. The captain opened his liquor case and 
helped himself to a strong glass of brandy, and handed the bcttle 
to me. I declined it. 

“ Well, what are we going to do?” he asked, after a pause. 
“ I don’t s’pose that it would be fair to sell the girl, now that jl^’s 
dead, and so cheat old Cringy — would it ? ” 

I shook my head, too disgusted to speak. 

“ ril tell you what we can do,” the captain said, brightening 
up, and sinking his voice to a whisper ; “ there’s the other girl ; 
Cringy don’t care which one he gets, if he only has a white wdfe.” 

“ You know that I have opposed to this plan all along,” I said. 

“ Do you dare to show signs of mutiny in my cabin ? ” the 
captain asked, pale with rage. 

“ If you force me to it, I shall answer yes,” I replied. “ Un- 
derstand me distinctly. I rescued the lady from the ship, and 
was the means of bringing on board five boxes of gold. With- 
out my advice no boat would have been sent. For this service I 
demand that the lady is placed under my care. 

“Are you done?” he asked, purple with rage, and feeling 
nervously in his pockets, as though searching for a revolver. 

“ I am,” I replied. 

“ Then just walk into that state-room, and remain till I tell you 
to come out. You’re off duty, and you shall stay off till you ax 
my pardon, and know how to treat me like a gentleman.” 

“ Then the world will have to end before I make such an ac- 
knowledgment,” I answered. 

“ We shall see,” was his answer. “ You go in the state-reem, 
end stay there till I call you out.” 

“ I shall do nothing of the kind,” I replied. “ I shall go on 
deck and stay in the cabin as long as I please. I am off duty, 
and that is enough.” 

“ I have a great mind to strangle you,” he said, working his 
bnrd, knobby hands as he spoke, as though he could hardly refrain 
from attempting it. 

“ Uet me know when you commence, for I shall want a shara 


A ROW IN THE CABIN. 


in 


in that sport,” I replied, insolently, and with an air of the utmoss 
indifference. 

For a few seconds we stood looking at each other, my hand 
upon my revolver, and it seemed as though he could not restrain 
his passion ; but at length he mastered it, and walked out of the 
cabin and on deck. 

The instant he was gone, I looked up and saw the beautiful but 
terrified face of Gracia. 

'•May the saints protect me, senor,” she said, wringing her 
hands ; “ for I have heard all your conversation with that bad 
man, and what he proposes to do with me. O, save me from 
such a dreadful fate ! ” 

“ Do not be alarmed,” I replied. “ Before he shall carry his 
designs into effect I will kill him like a dog. Trust all to me.” 

“ I do trust to yon,” she replied. ‘‘ Honor and life are in your 
hands. Save me, and then demand your reward.” 

“ I ask for no reward but your gratitude,” I answered, kissing 
her hand, and thinking how very beautiful she was. 

“ My gratitude you have already. Save me, and you shall 
have my — ” 

She paused suddenly, and covered her agitated face with her 
hands. 

“ Dare I ask for your love at the proper time?” I said, putting 
an arm around her waist. 

“ Do you wish it?” she asked, looking up with her beautiful 
eyes in such a manner, that I felt life wmuld be worthless with- 
out it. 

“ I love you as I never loved before,” I replied, warmly. 
“ With the promise of your hand, I could encounter a worse man 
than the captain, and come off victorious.” 

“ Then take me to your arms and with me my w^hole heart, 
for 1 have loved you since the day you saved my life.” 

I had only time to bless and kiss her, w’hen I heard the stew- 
ard's steps entering the cabin, and with a confiding glance Gracia 
left me and retreated into her state-room. 

“ I hear, sir,” the steward said, sinking his voice to a whisper, 
“ that the old man has turned you off duty. How is that? ” 

“ Well, I suppose that he has,” I answered. 

“ But what for, sir ? The men will want to know, you know.” 
“ Then Fm afraid that they won’t know — at least from me,” 
I answered, in an indifferent manner. 


176 


A SJ.AVEfi^« ADTBNTUBES. 


“Bat I know, sir,” the steward cried, wi^i A Clinning took, 
and sinking his voice still lower, for fear the old man should over- 
hear him. “ I heard you and the cap’n talk about' the money, 
and I heard you say that you wouldn’t agree to cheat the men 
out of a cent. The men knows that, sir, and you won’t have 
much trouble in getting ’em to stick by you.” 

“ What should I require the men to stick by me for?” I asked, 
in apparent astonishment. “ I am knocked off duty because I 
don’t agree with the captain on certain points. Well, we can 
part, and he can get some other man to fill my place. That’s all.” 

“ It’s the gold, I know, sir,” the steward whispered. “ Don’t 
be afeard of me. I’m true as steel, but I ain’t going to have no 
games come over me by the old man, no how you can fix it. And 
the crew won’t nuther. Mark my word.” ^ 

I made no reply, and the steward started to go on deck, but 
returned. 

“ You couldn’t spare me a couple bottles of gin, could you, sir?* 
he asked. “ I want it for a particular purpose.” 

I knew what he wanted it for, as well as though he had told 
me. I unlocked my liquor case and gave the bottles to him ; 
he concealed them in his pantry, and then went on deck, where I 
soon followed him. I saw that old Cringy was pushing off from 
the shore in his canoe, and I expected that a bargain would be 
closed that moring with Murphy for Gracia, and I wondered how 
I should frustrate it. 

“ How does you all do dis berry fine mornin’ ? ” Cringy asked, 
as he stepped on deck. “ I s’pose dat de ladies was charmed wid 
de music last night. Ah, dat was berry fine, and all de niggers 
on shore mad ’cos I want white wifey. I no care for ’em, dough. 
I rich nigger and hab plenty ob slaves,” 

Murphy made no reply, but walked the deck in moody silence. 

“What de matter wid you all dis morning ?” Cringy asked. 
“ You all look as dough you no eat your breakfast berry well. 
What de matter?” 

“ The matter is,” replied Murphy, “ that your blame singing 
and howling last night frightened one of the women, and she is 
dead.” 

“ But dare is one left, and she do for me,” the old slave dealer 
replied ; “ 1 no want both. One ’spensive, and she do well at 
two. I take de one dat is left.*’ 


t 


f 


f 



We ain't slaves, and we can ask a question, i 'spose 


Him 

m 

i!ln 

* - 




Page 177. 




t • 





SELLING GBACIA. 


177 


H« seemed to care no more for Isadora’s sudden death than if 
she hkd been a slave. 

“Y6u know what we were talking about,” Murphy said, 
speaking so that I could hear him, as though on purpose to an- 
noy me. 

“ I doesn’t ’zackly recollect,” the darky said. 

“ Why, didn’t you offer me a hundred black birds for either one 
of the women ? ” the captain demanded. 

“ I sartinly did,” replied Cringy, with a hideous grin. 

“ Then I tell you that I accept, and that as soon as the nigger* 
ar i on board the woman is yours.” 

" But I have a word to say against that,” I remarked, to Crin- 
gy ’s intense surprise. “ I claim her as my property, and no man 
shall sell her or offer her an insult as long as I live. Sooner than 
see her sold. I’ll blow her brains out.” 

The old darky looked astonished, and no doubt he was. 

“ I am the master of this vessel,” Murphy said, “ and I shall 
do as I please. The woman is sold, and you can’t help yourself. 
Now go down below, or I’ll put you down. You fool ! do you 
suppose I would have permitted a woman to come on board un- 
less I intended to trade her off for niggers? ” 

He advanced towards me with a menacing look ; but just at 
that moment I saw a movement of the crew, and that they were 
coming aft. Murphy saw them also, and paused. 

“ What in the fiend’s name do you want, you dog? ” Murphy 
asked, fiercely. 

“ Fair words,' Captain Murphy, if you please,” one of the men 
named Sam, said. “ We belong for’ard, I know ; but we ain’t 
slaves, and we can ask a question, I s’pose.” 

“ Then ask it quick, and be off, or I’ll be among you,” was the 
captain’s fierce rejoinder. 

“ You had better not try that to-day, ’cos it won’t work,” Sam 
cried, quite boldly ; and I saw by his maimer that the men would 
sustain him. 

“ Mr. Kobert,” the captain said, turning to me, and calling my 
name to attract immediate attention, “ go into the cabin and bring 
out six pairs of handcuffs. I’ll see if my men are to bully me on 
the quarter-deck.” 

“ You forget that I am off duty,” I said, quite calmly. “ The 
quarrel does not concern me.” 


JL aULVEE'S ADVENTURES. 


IVb 

“ That’s what we come arter,’* three or four of the men cried 
out. “We want to know what the mate’s knocked off duty for.” 

“ Ah, and w'e will know,” Sam said. 

The captain’s rage knew no bounds, and he tore around the 
quarter-deck like a madman ; I expected every moment when 
he would leap amid the men, and strike to the right and left like 
an enraged lion. 

“ Steward,” he yelled, choking with passion, “ bring me ray 
revolver.” 

“ No you don’t,” the men laughed in defiance. “ The steward 
ain’t going to do no such thing, now you had better believe us.” 

“ Have you got your revolver in your pocket,” Murphy asked, 
turning to me. 

“ I have,” I answered. 

“ Lend it to me for a moment, and I’ll be your friend for life,” 
he gasped, his face red with passion, and his little eyes looking 
very wicked. 

“ Don’t you do it, Mr. Robert,” the men cried. “We ain’t 
got nothing agin you.” 

I turned and walked towards the taffrail, for I saw that my only 
chance to save Gracia was to let the men work as they pleased. 

“Well, men, what else do you want? ” demanded Murphy, 
when he saw that I would not support him. 

“ We want the shiners which was found aboard of the Spaniard 
divided among us,” was the cry. 

“ You can’t have the money,” was the captain’s reply, shaking 
his huge fist at the men, and grinding his teeth with rage. “ You 
shall pass over my body first.” 

“ You thinks that you is going to keep ’em all to yerself — do 
you?” asked one of the crew, speaking sarcastically. “ O, yes ; 
that’s the talk — is it? It’s all right arter you get to Havana. 
We can’t speak then — can we?” 

“We don’t know nothin’, we don’t,” another one cried. “ We 
don’t hear you tell Mr. Robert that if he’s all right, the men may 
go to thunder. O, no.” 

“ Three cheers for Mr. Robert,” cried the steward ; and as the 
men w^ere well charged with my rum, they couldn’t do otherwise 
than compliment me. 

The cheers were commenced, but hardly was the first one ut- 
tered, when Murphy sprang in the -midst of the crew, and began 
•trikinar to the riorht and left with hia nowerftil arraa. 


DEATH OF MURPHY. 


179 


S^sudden was his onset, that the men went back in confusion, as 
three or four of their number were knocked down, and fell heavily 
to the deck. At first I feared that the crew Would leave the 
field, pul to fiight by one man ; but they rallied and gathered 
round the captain, some receiving his blows, and some attempting 
to return them, and then all were mixed up in confusion, with 
ulteriugs of groans and curses ; yet the skipper still kept on his 
feet, and never ceased using his arms and striking as hard as he 
could, and when he did strike, the marks of his fist were visible. 

At length I saw one of the men, a Spaniard named Antonio, 
leave the crowd covered with blood, and steal forward. He ran 
to the windlass, seized a handspike, again went aft, and once 
more mingled with the men. Presently I saw the handspike 
raised and fall, and it struck heavily; there was a crunching 
sound that made me set my teeth, as though they were on edge. 
The struggle ceased, and the men separated ; and there on the 
deck was the body of Murphy, his garments in rags, his hair torn 
out by handfuls, and his face and neck all besmeared with blood. 

“ Lift the old feller up,” one of the men said, at length, “ and 
let*s see if he’s gone to Davy Jones’s locker.” 

They lifted him up, but there was no sign of life- 

“ Won’t you take a look at him, sir, if you please? ” one of the 
men said, addressing me. “ I guess he’s a goner.” 

I approached the spot, and examined the body. There was a 
large gash upon the head, and the skull was crushed in, and the 
brains were visible and running out. I placed my hand upon his 
heart. Murphy was dead, and all the surgeons in the Massachu- 
setts Hospital could not have brought him to life. 

“ Well, sir?” asked the men, crouching around me with anx- 
ious faces. 

“ He is dead,” I said. 

“ But you noticed that we didn’t hit him with anything but 
our fists. We didn’t mean to kill him, sir,” the men said. 

“ I should hope not,” I remarked. 

“ We want you to take charge of the vessel, and run her to 
some port in Cuba, where we can land, and no questions asked. 
That’s what we wan’t you to do,” the men continued. 

That was what I wanted to do, but I didn’t say so, for I had 
no desire to incur their suspicions. 

Perhaps it would be better for me to leavo here,” 1 oontinued. 


180 


A . slaver’s adventures. 


“ Yon can then choose your captain, and do as you please. If 1 
take charge of the vessel, you know me well enough to know that 
I won’t give an order twice. I will be obeyed.” 

“ And we’ll obey. Tell us to do a thing, and we’ll do it. Let 
the man who refuses do so at his peril,” was the cry. 

“ Do you solemnly pledge yourselves to this ? ” I asked. 

“ We do,” was the response. 

“ Then I will take command of the vessel, and must be obeyed 
»s commander. Remove the body, and put it on the main hatch, 
and cover it over with a piece of canvass.” 

It was done in silence, and the blood washed from the deck. 

I went below and had an interview with Gracia, whose eyes 
still showed traces of tears, and her face of the agitation under 
which she labored. 

“ I have been frightened nearly to death,” she said, putting her 
hands upon my arm, and speaking very slowly. “ What have 
you been doing? I heard a noise and loud talking.” 

“ The men have had trouble with the captain, and it ended se- 
riously,” I replied. 

“ When shall I hear the end of these disturbances? ” she asked, 
covering her eyes with her hands, and sinking upon the lounge 
in the cabin. 

“ Before many days,” I replied. “ It was necessary that some- 
thing should be done to save you, for the captain was determined 
to accept of Cring/s offer, and sell you for a hundred negroes.” 

“ I would have strangled myself before I would have submitted 
to such a fate,” she answered, with spirit. 

“ And with such a feeling you can no longer regret that he is 
dead ? ” I asked. , 

“ If it was necessary for my safety, I do not,’’ she answered, 
after a moment’s pause. 

“ I hope that you wull find me as attentive to your comfort 
as the late master,” I said, with a smile. 

She laid her head upon my shoulder, and I smoothed her soft 
black hair, and knew by the looks of her eyes that she trusted 
me and believed in me. We talked for some time, and w'hen I 
left her she had promised me that her hand should be mine as 
soon as a minister could be found to perform the ceremony. 
I returned to my duties, but I thought as I went on deck 
more of the promise than of taking on board a cargo of 



“We wawt you to take chakge op the vessel, and run her 
TO SOME PORT IN CUBA.” PAGE 179 . 


/ 




/ 














A ptio^osmoir. 


bUv€ 8, And studied how I should make the crew believe as I did. 
The men were on the forecastle, smoking and talking over the late 
proceedings, when I called them aft. They came quite readily. 

“ Now, lads,” I said, “ we have got some work to do before we 
can call ourselves safe. You know that the Scorpion and th< 
Serpent are on the station, and that they owe us no good will. If 
thev should run in here, we should be taken and condemned 
wiih( ut a hearing, and every one of us imprisoned for years. We 
don’t want this to happen, for we have plenty of shots in the locker, 
and we wish a chance to use them — don’t we?” 

“ In course we does,” wms the exclamation of the men ; anr 
visions of rum and tobacco floated before them as they thought c, 
the shore. 

“ Now, suppose we should ship a light freight of slaves, 
and be off as quick as w^e can? We can take just enough to pay 
expenses, and satisfy the owners, and that is all we care about.” 

“ That’s the talk,” was the^cry. “ We don’t want to stow six 
or seven hundred aboard, and get the fever, and all that sort of 
thing. What we want is fun.” 

“ Then let us go to work in earnest, and in two days we can 
be ready to sail for Cuba. I can get three hundred negroes from 
Cl ingy on fair terms, and have them delivered on time. That’s 
better than wmiting for five hundred,” I said. 

The men agreed that it was, with two exceptions. The second 
mate and Sam did not seem to approve of the matter ; and I 
readily guessed the reason why the former did not feel comfort- 
able. I said nothing, however, to let him understand that I was 
watching him. 

“ We must get that sickening sight out of the way before many 
hours,” I said, pointing to the body of the captain. “ Four of 
you will take a boat and go on shore w'ith shovels, and dig two 
graves on the blufl* that overlooks the ocean, and when you have 
concluded, we will bury our dead.” 

But the men had a most superstitious dread of grave-digging, 
and begged most humbly to be let off from such work ; and at 
length I consented to hire a party of Cringy’s men to do the busi- 
ness, and sent the second mate on shore to see that it was done 
well. I did not dare to leave the vessel, for I feared to trust 
Gracia without my protection. I saw that the mate selected Sam 
M a companion to help him, and I did not like their appearance 


A SLAVEB^S adventures. 


m 

AS they passed over the side. I determined to watch tleir move- 
ments closely, and then set the carpenter to work to make a 
couple of coffins, but had forgot the movements cf the mate 
and Sam, when the steward gave me a hint that he would like to 
-<peak with me in the cabin. I followed him in, and with an air 
)f great secrecy, he whispered, — 

“ Cap’n, that second mate and Sam are rascals, and you should 
know it. I tell you that they is, ^cos I know ’em.” 

I did not say that I suspected as much, for I wanted to see 
what proof he had of his assertion. 

“ Why do you think so ? ” I asked, after a short examination 
of the fellow’s face, to see if he was playing false, or acting 
honest. 

“ ’Cos, sir, I seed ’em talking together ever so much, and I 
don’t think that the mate likes it, ’cos he can’t have the gal.” 

“ Why, what has he said about her?” I inquired, in a careless 
way ; for I did not wish to show how much I was moved by the 
information. 

“ I heard him tell Sam that he thinks it hard if you must have 
the woman, and he go without. He said he didn’t like that 
'ere kind of work, no how you could fix it ; and that to make 
tilings all shipshape he should have had her, and he would make 
a happy woman of her when we reached port.” 

“ Sets the wind in that quarter, my friend?” I asked myself. 
“ Then we shall have to look after you a little, and see that you 
don’t carry your thoughts into execution.” 

“ And what did Sam say to that?” I enquired of the steward. 

“ He said if the word was passed, it would find him alow or 
aloft at any time. That he stuck to friends, and had rather take 
a little cruise in search of fun than go into port just at the present 
time.” 

“ Which means, steward, that he would take to piracy as 
readily as to running slaves.” 

“ I can’t go that, sir,” the steward answered, with an uncom- 
fortable feeling about his neck. “I can stand caging a few hun- 
dred ‘ blackbirds,’ ’cos it’s for their good, but I can’t go the 
piracy. It’s a hanging matter, you know, if you get caught ; and 
in this business it’s only a few month’s imprisocment, and lots of 
chances. Besides, what does the second mate know of naviga* 
tion, I should like to know.” 


A SUPPLY OP SLAVES. 


183 


“ He knows nothing about it,” I replied ; “ and you must im- 
press this upon the men, and let me know if there are others who 
wish to join him. He wants to get you all hanged, I believ( 3 , 
but I shall try and save you.” 

The steward promised to comply with my request, and left me 
to go forward amongst the men and perform his mission, while I 
entered the cabin, and found that Grracia had tenderly ar- 
rayed her poor dead friend for the last long dreamless sleep that 
must some day weigh down the eyelids of all the sons and 
daugliters of mortals. 

She only awaited my assistance to place the inanimate clay in 
the rude coffin prepared for its reception, 

When it was done, and Gracia had bedewed the face of the 
silent sleeper with many a bitter tear, I led her away, and 
fastened down the lid. 

After the second mate and Sam had returned, and reported 
that the graves had been dug in a proper manner, I made a 
signal for Cringy to come on board, and that worthy lost no 
time in doing so. He looked a little suspicious when he reached 
the deck, but seeing that all was quiet, gained confidence, and was 
as obsequious to me as he had been to Murphy the day before. 

“ Cringy,” I said, giving the old fellow a cigar, which he looked 
upon as a rare treat, “ we want three hundred slaves on board by 
to-morrow night. Can you supply them?” 

“ Dat berry soon,” he said, shaking his grizzly head in doubt. 
“ I don’t know vhere I get ’em.” 

“ Come, 1 don’t believe that, you know ; you have got the black 
birds in cage, and you must let them out to-morrow, or I shall 
sail without a cargo. You have got stuff enough on shore, which 
we left the last trip, to pay for three hundred, and you know it.” 

“ No, no ; so help me God, I don’t dink dat dare is. De markets 
all fall short.” 

“ I know better than that, for here is a paper whereby ^ou have 
admitted the receipt of so many goods, and you won’t deny it, I*, 
know.” 

I had found among the papers of Murphy a large number of 
receipts from Cringy, where he had acknowledged receiving our 
first cargo, and had given us credit for the same. This was some- 
times necessary on account of not having an opportunity to land 
and receive cargo, cruisers being in the neighborhood. 


184 


Jl BLAYEB’S ADVEtejBES. 


Cringy, when he saw the paper, did not deny that he had affixed 
his mark to it, and his mark looked like a skillet, with an extra- 
ordinary long handle. Still he was not certain that he could supply 
the slaves that had been agreed upon at such low prices, as ho 
should lose by the operation. The old scamp was resolved to cheat 
me if possible, but I was equally as resolved that he should not. 

“ By the way, Cringy,” I said, during our discussion, “ tlie 
king sent a canoe down the river last night.” 

“Ah, what dat for?” he asked, suspiciously. 

“ Merely for me to come and see him, and go on a slave hunt,” 
I replied, indifferently. 

“ Ah, me no know dat,” he said, anxiously. 

“No, the messenger was told not to stop for a moment, and 
not to speak to any one but me. I sent a few gallons of rum to 
the king, and word that if I didn’t get the slaves on board to- 
morrow, I would come and see him, and stay a few days.” 

I w^as telling a falsehood, but I managed not to let Cringy sus- 
pect it, and he didn’t, for after looking at me for a moment with 
his sharp eyes, all screwed up, he said, — 

“ You no go dar. De niggers be on board to-morrow.” 

“ Good healthy ones I want. No fever, no sores, no sulky 
claves,” I said. 

Cringy squirmed a little, and didn’t look elated. 

“ If you do as I request you to, I will make you a handsome 
present before I sail,” I said. 

His face brightened instantly, and he promised. 

“ I have a favor to ask of you by and by,” I continued, “ and I 
shall pay you well for performing it.” 

“Wiiat you want? ” he asked. 

I was not ready to tell him my wants just then, but Cringy 
was anxious to know right off, and he was curious as a monkey 
tD learn what I did want ; but I was not prepared to tell him just 
then, for I feared that he might reveal the secret confided to him. 

“ Now send your darkies on board, and let them get our water 
casks. They must be filled and stowed before dark,” I said. 

Cringy promised, and left me to get ready to follow to the grave 
the remains of Isadora and Murphy. I had two boats manned, 
and put one coffin in each boat ; and then fearful of leaving Gracia 
on board in company of the second mate, I took her with me, and 
Also found room for Sam at one of the oars, for I had no intoD^ 


THE BURIAL OF ISADORA AND MtfRPff?. Iftd 

tioD of leaving him and the second mate to do a little plotting 
while I was absent. I thought from their looks that they were 
slightly disappointed at my action. 

The natives pressed forward to offer assistance when the coffins 
were removed from the boats, and even old Cringy was there to 
volunteer his aid. 

“ Pleased to see de live leedy here on dese shores,” Cringy said 
“ She is-de fust leedy dat cum here for many months.” 

I gave the signal to start, and the funeral cortege moved on its 
\way, followed by the Coquette’s crew, and after them the whole 
population of the village, children and dogs- included. The young- 
isters seemed to think that the occasion was one for great rejoi- 
cii’Dg^ and they were before us and behind us, between our legs and 
on each side, and uttered shrill yells when they thought that w^e 
needed encouragement to plod our w-ay through the sand, under 
a burning sun. 

“ Have you no fear of trusting yourself with these savages?” 
Gracia asked, as we walked in procession, with grinning, stalwart 
natives by the side of us, ajl eager for a view of her sweet face. 

“ There is not the least danger,” I said. “ The natives make 
their living, such as it is, from slavers, and they know that any 
act of treachery on their part, would be repaid with cost. We 
.are much more safe than if belonging to a fifty gun frigate.” 

After considerable toil we reached the bluff where the graves 
^were dug, while the sailors formed a square around them for 
'tlie purpose of keeping the natives back, and allowing the inter- 
jmeats to proceed without confusion. We lowered the coffins into 
(the graves, and I read a prayer from a book which I happened to 
ifind on board, although how it came there was never satisfactorily 
saccounted for. The services pleased the sailors, for whether they 
pjury the dead at sea or on shore, they want no half way work, but 
ttlie full ceremony. They stood with uncovered heads while read- 
ing the prayers, and then the earth was thrown in, and Murphy 
and I were parted for this world. 

I gave the signal to the men to return to the beach, for I wanted 
to spend a few minutes in company with Gracia. The men 
roiled off towards the town, but the natives, or a part of them, 
still lingered, as though some other forms or ceremonies were tc 
be observed. 

“ Cringy,” I said, calling the old fellow to me, “ can’t you gel 
ifid of these blacks ? I want to be alone for a few minutes.” 


186 


▲ BLk/EttS ^YENTUBES. 


“ Golly, can’t I?” he exclaimed ; and he adopted a very novel 
method of doing it, and one which I should have supposed would 
have elicited retaliation. He caught up .handfuls of sand, and 
Hurled it into the faces of those nearest to him, and continued to 
do so until they started towards the village, all the time scolding 
like an insane man, and filling the air with gravel. 

Gracia was much amused at this method of dispersing a crowd. 
I was glad to see her smile, and told her so. 

“ Dar, what you dink of dat?” Cringy asked, coming back 
somewhat out of breath, with the perspiration standing on hia 
forehead like big black beads. 

I told him that I thought the expedient was a novel one, and 
he chuckled at it. 

“ Ah, dare’s nothin’ like kickin’ a nigger’s shins. Or drowin’ 
dust in his eyes, when he no want move. Dem dings fix niggers, 
and bring ’em to reason.” 

Not wishing to go aboard the dreary Cjquette for a short time 
longer, I told old Cringy that if he would go to his house and 
make arrangements for our reception, we would follow him in 
a little w'hile ; and the old fellow was good enough to take the 
hint and leave us, wending his way down the hill like a huge 
flamingo that had been shot at by some poor marksman, and 
wounded in the legs. 

For some moments we sat looking upon the ocean without 
speaking. 

“ I have been thinking,” Gracia said, “ who I should have 
loved, if I had never met you.” 

I didn’t like the idea of her even alluding to such a subject, and 
think that she guessed as much from my looks, for she sighed 
and patted my cheek as though I had been a child. 

“ Why, what a jealous man you are ! ” she exclaimed, “ you 
don’t want me even to speak of any man excepting yourself, when 
you know I love only you, and that I should die without you. I 
have had cavaliers sighing at my feet f®r the last two years, blit 
I laughed at the pains which they said I inflicted, and now I won- 
der if I should have been married at all if I had not met you. 
Tt don’t seem as though I should.” 

I kissed her, and pressed her close to my side, and folded my 
trms around her. 



“ Fob some moments we sat looking upon the ocean without 
SPEAKING.” Page 130 . 



♦ 


r 

















'w'-r^r 


t >■ s •>• 

■i 




•,v?iJ| ■ f' . '. '■:'> 




' 'S' 






. .T] 


''J 


1 . LITTLE OONEERENGB. 


187 


“ Perhaps, Gracia,” I said, “ your father will not consent that 
we should be united after we return to Cuba.” 

“ But if I tell him that you have been so kind to me, and have 
protected me from injury, I think that he will,” she said, most 
hopefully. 

“ He may say that he is rich, very rich, and that I am poor im 
coraparisoa, and no match for his daughter.” 

“ Then you can tell him that you are a gentleman, and that 
what you did for me rendered you noble,” Gracia said, speaking 
very low, 

“ I should tell him, dear,” I replied, “ that I did not want his 
gold, and that it was insulting to expect it in such a case as this 
and then I should kiss your hand, and remember you through 
life, as one I had loved better than life itself.” 

“ And leave me ? ” she asked. 

“ What Other course could I pursue?” I aske<h 

“ Why, fifty,” she answered, cheerfully. “ In the first plac& 
you would know that you possessed my love, and I am sure that 
should weigh much in your estimation.” 

I smiled, and kissed her most tenderly. 

“ In the next place,” she continued, “ there are such things as 
elopements, and secret marriages ; and if you should say to me, 
‘ I have tried all honorable methods of winning your hand and not 
succeeded, now what shall I do next?* ” 

“ And what would be your answer?” I asked, with much in- 
terest. 

“ ‘ Why, you tiresome creature,* I should say ; ‘ take me with 
my own consent, even if you can*t get my father*s.* Does tha 
satisfy you ? ** 

I could only answer with such kisses, that her lips must have 
suflTered terribly in the contest. She blushed, and tried to restrain 
my ardor, but was not at all offended by the course which I pur- 
sued. 

“Now, you silly creature, are you perfectly satisfied?** Gracia 
asked, after a moments pause, during which we looked upon the 
ocean, and thought of the happiness that awaited us. 

“ I should be more satisfied if we were married, darling,” I 
said ; “ but until we are I must remain content, I suppose. If 
a priest was' within a hundred miles of us I would go in search 
ff him.” 


A slaver’s adventures. 



“ And leave me?” she asked. 

“ By no means. I should take you with me.” 

“ For what? ” she inquired, with a smile. 

“ For the purpose of marrying you,” I said. 

“ Are you as anxious as that to call me wife ? ” she asked, softly. 

I sighed, and pressed her closer to my bosom. 

“If there was a minister within a week’s sail,” I answered, 
“the Coquette should be headed in that direction within the 
hour, even if I had to run the gauntlet of every cruiser in Her 
Majesty’s service. ” 

My ardor was evidently not displeasing to her, and I was sure 
I should have carried '^o unwilling bride on my Journey in search 
of a missionary. 

“ May your love last ever, as tender and warm as now,” she 
said softly, “and I will be always as happy as if you were the 
grandest noble in Spain.” 

With her head closely nestled upon my breast, we stood and 
looked upon the ocean in silence. One of her hands was closely 
locked in mine, ^nd my left arm thrown around the most per- 
fect formed waist that the Avorld could produce. How long we 
should have stood there I cannot say, but were disturbed by 
seeing Cringy appear at the foot of the bluff, minus his cocked 
hat, and beckon me to come down from my point of observation, 
as though in his estimation we had staid there long enough. 

“ What does that old monster want now ? ” Gracia asked, rather 
pettishly, I thought, for we were very comfortable and happy where 
we stood. 

“ I suppose he wishes to announce that his wives are ready and 
willing to receive us,” I replied. 

We walked along down the bluff and joined Cringy, who looked 
radiant with happiness. 

“ My wives say dat she come in, and glad to see her. No jeal- 
ous of dis nigger, as I s’pose dey would be. Come and see do 
hansomest niggers dat can be found in dis town.” 

We followed the old man into his house, and were received 
by an array of infants without clothing, and three stout negro 
wenches, with brass and gold trinkets upon their arms, ankles, 
and pendants from their ears, so that they looked overloaded and 
misshapen. The women were fat and oily, with strips of white 
cotton cloth around their persons, yet sufficiently loose to allow 


cringy’s wives. 


18 ^ 


the air to circulate between the cloth and skin, and cool their 
forms. 

Cringy’s wives eyed Gracia with considerable curiosity, and 
evidently commented on her style of beauty, all three of them try- 
ing to talk at the same moment ; and in this respect I hinted 
to my intended wife that they resembled their sisters of more 
civilized countries ; but Gracia retorted, by saying, “ Men never 
talk ? ” and^ that silenced me completely. 

Cringy brought in baskets of freshly picked fruit, and his wives 
were anxious that we should refresh ourselves. The old fellow 
also came out nobly in the way of wine ; for he had several bottles 
of claret he had obtained from a French ship several months be- 
fore, and did us the honor of offering us some ; but I observed 
his wives did not partake of the wine, but reserved their appe- 
tites for something which smelt to me like Medford rum, and I 
rather think that it was, for we had landed several casks on our 
first visit to the river, several months before. 

I left Gracia and the wives eating fruit, while I lighted a cigar 
and strolled out with Cringy to talk about business. 

“ Cringy,” I said, “ I suppose you will do most anything for 
money.” 

“ Only try me,” he grinned, and wagged his head. 

“ Would you like to make a hundred dollars?” I asked. 

“ O, golly, jou jist try me ; ” and the old darky eyed me with 
a cunning look, as though he knew I had some work for him 
which I could not do myself. 

“ Cringy,” I said, “ you saw the manner in which the men 
killed Murphy?” 

He nodded his head. 

“ Well, I think it is prudent to leave two or three of them on 
shore when I sail.” 

“ Dat berry proper,” he answered. 

“ Now I want you to help me ^eep them on shore after I have 
got them here, and for your work you shall have one hundred 
dollars. But you must keep my secret, and never reveal it.” 

“ Me understand,” he said. 

“ After they have been on shore for a few minutes, you must 
hoist a signal that a man-of-war is in sight, and then leave tho 
rest to me.” 

“ But s’pose no man-of-war in sight? ” he asked. . 


190 


A SLAVEE^S ADVENTURES. 


“ Still I want the signal hoisted, and I wish you to find an ex- 
cuse to send the men, when on shore, some distance from the 
trillage.” 

“ I see, I see,** the old man grunted, rubbing his hands with 
glee ; and this was all the conversation that took place, for I knew 
his cupidity would not let him rest until the hundred dollars were 
safe in his pocket. 

We rejoined the wives and my sweet Gracia, who was eat- 
ing a banana and sipping claret with a most fascinating air, 
while the wives were drinking Medford and eating oranges 
as though they cost but little trouble to their husband to col- 
lect. In consequence of this agreeable occupatipn, the faces 
of the wives were a striking sight, yellow being beautifully 
blended with black. The fruit and the rum were having their 
effect, for black eyes were rolling most wonderfully, and tongues 
had broken loose without regard to order. All three of the 
wives were talking at once, and dreadful work they made 
of it. 

“Dar now! ” muttered Crlngy, with a look of the most abject 
sorrow. “ I jist blamed fool ’nough to go out and leave de rum 
bottle in der hands, and now I no get it agin.” 

riis prophecy was quite true, for he made one attempt, when 
he thought his wives were not looking. He missed the bottle, 
but was struck over his head a blow that made him see quite 
a number of stars. He attempted to use the authority that is 
generally supposed to belong to the master of a house ; but the 
attempt was a sad failure, and he was punished for his presump- 
tioa. 

I can*t say that Gracia was really sorry for the old man*s treat- 
ment, for, after the first alarm had subsided, she was inclined to 
smile to see Cringy attempt to protect his head and face ; and 
when th.^ wives had conquered, and beaten the husband from 
the house, she fairly laughed outright, as though the joke was 
too intense to keep quiet. 

A little later Gracia and I sauntered along to the beach, arm- 
in-arm, talking on the way of what we had seen, and the signifi- 
cant share of negro married life exhibited after a few drinks of 
old Medford. The men touched their hats respectfully as we 
drew near. 

“ Where aro the rest of the crew ?** 1 asked. 


BEBIOnS MEDITITIONB. 


191 


“ They have taken a run into the towA, sir,'' one of the me» 
said. 

I glanced over the group, and saw that th^ second mate, Sam, 
and one other were absent ; but I cared not, for I preferred the) 
should be on land instead of exciting discontent on board. I 
secretly hoped that they would remain on shore all night, for 1 
had my plans laid for their welfare, which I hoped would not faiL 
I carefully lifted Gracia into the boat and we shoved off, the 
ciowd of little niggers on the shore uttering a loud yell as we left 
them to their nakedness and sand. I found everything on board 
the Coquette all right. Supper was awaiting us in the cabin, and 
while Gracia stepped into her state-room to adjust her toilet, I 
had a few words with the steward, in a confidential manner. 

“ Is there anything new ? ” I asked. 

“ Only that the second mate, Sam, and Bill declare that they 
won’t leave port ’till they gets satisfaction,” was the answer. 

“ What kind of satisfaction?” I asked. 

“ They say that they will have a share of the gold or they’ll 
know the reason why. 

I made no reply, but I was thoughtful when Gracia joined me. 
and it seemed to me that I could make my thoughts assume a 
definite shape. I had a contest before me, and I wanted to win 
for Gracia’s sake, for I knew what would be her fate if I should 
fail. 

“ You are thoughtful,” she said, after the steward left the cabin, 
to attend to some duty in the galley. Let me, who is soon to 
share your fate, also share your thoughts.” 

My thoughts, darling, are of you, and I am sure I cannot be 
better employed than thinking of your happiness.” 

“ Yes, but you seemed worried and restless. Is there any 
more danger, or do you anticipate any? These men are rough 
and fierce-looking, and your arm cannot contend against them 
all, if disposed for evil. O, if we were in some civilized country, 
how happy we could be I ” 

“ It^is for that I am striving,” I whispered, folding her in my 
arms. “We must have patience, dear, and move with the cur- 
rent, and not try to stem it at present. Your beauty has occa- 
sioned some mischief, but I hope to overcome it.” 

Gracia looked as though she would readily dispense with her 
beauty for the present, but I did not feel so, and cherished it more 
for the danger it brought upon me. 

a 


192 


A slaver’s adventures. 


The night passed off quietly, and with morning canoes came along- 
side with the slaves, which had been purchased up the river by 
Cringy. As our cargo was limited, we gave the negroes more 
space than on our first voyage ; although, when I looked down 
upon the sea of dark woolly heads, I could not help confessing 
that they were in rather close quarters, and seemed very wretched, 
although mute as if born dumb. 


CHAPTER X. 

AN ESCAPED SLAVE AND A CHASE. — A FREEMAN. A SPECK 01 

MUTINY. OFF FOR CUBA, ETC. 

We were at breakfast when I heard a commotion on deck, 
and hastily making an excuse to Gracia, left the cabin, not know- 
ing how to account for the noise. 

“What is the trouble?” I asked of the steward, who was 
standing near the break of the quarter-deck. 

“ One of the niggers has got clear and jumped overboard, sir, 
and he’s swimming for the shore like a porpoise,” was the answer. 

I heard a loud shout, and hastened to look over the rail upon 
the scene of operations. In one of Cringy’s canoes were two of 
his slaves, or servants, in full chase after a brawny negro, who 
had escaped from one of the large boats alongside, which had 
transported the slaves from the river. The fellow was a splendid 
swimmer, and I hoped he would escape as a reward for his 
boldness. Yet I did not see how it was possible for him to e^ido 
his enemies, who were not only on the shore, but mustered ou 
the water also, and were shouting as eagerly as though on a tiger 
hunt, and the animal was brought to bay. I called to Gracia to 
come on deck and witness the sight, and in a few seconds we were 
both watching the chase with much anxiety. 

The swimmer had struck out for the shore, until he saw that 
the shouts of those on the water had drawn a crowd of negroes to 
the beach, and that capture was certain if he landed ; when he 
turned, and swam in the direction of the land which formed the 



I 













AN EXCITING CHASE. 


193 


entrance to the harbor, and where a bar made out, and the surf 
was breaking wildly. 

When he turned, those in the canoe were close upon him, and 
one fellow was standing in the bow with a paddle upraised to strike 
the swimmer upon that portion of his body where he would have 
felt it least, viz., his head, guarded as it was by thick curly hair, 
— for the man was of the Pangwe tribe, noted for thick skulls 
and luxuriant wool ; but the negro was quick with his eyes 
as he was with his arms, and just as the paddle was descending 
he dove, and the weapon fell upon the water with such force 
that the holder pitched head first from the canoe, and nearly over- 
turned and swamped it. 

“ Bravo ! ” cried Gracia, clapping her little hands with great 
glee, and laughing most heartily. 

The crew took their tone from the quarter-deck, and, seeing 
that the lady was pleased with the incident, did not scruple to 
show that they were also gratified ; and a loud shout and cries of 
encouragement were uttered in favor of the swimmer. 

The negro who had tumbled overboard, scrambled into the 
canoe ; but by this time the fugitive was some twenty fathoms ofi*, 
swimming with lusty strokes for the land where no huts or na- 
tives were to be seen. If he could gain the land at that point, 
there was a slight prospect of his escape, provided his •strength 
should last long enough to enable him ) take to the bush and 
keep clear of the scouting parties which ould be sent out. There 
was one chance in a hundred for him, an- 1 1 hoped that he would 
gain it. 

The canoe once more started in pursuit, and gained rapidly 
on the slave, who saw his danger ; for he cast anxious glances 
over his shoulder every few seconds, but still swam towards the 
point, which was half a mile distant, as though he hoped to reach 
it before being run down. But the contest was unequal ; although 
the canoe was a large one, and required eight or ten negroes to 
man it properly, and in the hands of only two men moved rather 
slowly. Once more the canoe was close upon the slave, and 
again did the negro who was in the bow raise his paddle and pre- 
pare for a mighty blow ; but before it could descend, the swim- 
mer sunk as suddenly as though an anchor was attached to his 
legs. The negro looked around to see where he would rise, so 


194 


▲ slaver’s adventures. 


as to recommence the chase the instant his woolly head appeared 
on the surface of the water. 

Gracia again clapped her hands in triumph, and the men shouted 
forth strong expressions of their delight. 

There were t.wo or three canoes alongside belonging to Cringy, 
and his people started to go to the assistance of their comrades ; 
but Gracia implored me so earnestly to stop them, and give the 
slave fair play, that I interfered. 

“ Three or four of you jump into those canoes, and keep them 
from shoving off,” I said ; and I had not more than uttered the 
words before the men tumbled over the rail, and astonished 
the negro boatmen by signs not to be mistaken, that if they 
lifted a paddle they would get their heads punched in a very short 
time. 

In the mean time the slave had risen to the surface some few 
fathoms from the canoe, having swam while under water. The in- 
stant the boatmen caught sight of the swimmer they uttered their 
village war cry, which sounded like “ ka~ka” the last syllabic be- 
ing drawm out, or prolonged, until their breath w^as exhausted, or 
another respiration was required. 

The two Africans in the canoe were determined that the swim- 
mer should not reach the land at any rate ; and, after giving one 
more blow with the paddle, and missing as a matter of course, 
they urged their craft towards the shore, calculating as neaf^'as 
possible wdiere the slave would be likely to rise, so that his re- 
treat would be cut off. From the schooner we saw the design, 
and the men howded their indignation, and shook their brawny 
fists. The townspeople danced with joy, and Gracia prayed to the 
saints with a rapidity that could only be equalled by a Frencn 
woman. 

The slave arose, and was received with a flourish of two pad- 
dles instead of one. lie had but time to sink when the canoe 
men again moved farther in shore, and stood with paddles in 
hand ready to strike. The slave was underwater such a long 
time, that I feared he had descended to the bottom, and, like an 
otter, was determined to die clinging to the kelp. Even Gracia 
left off reciting prayers, and asked me where he was. But as I 
was unable to give her a satisfactory answer, had to endure 
K>me slight sarcasm for my ignorance ; which I thought at the 


SAVING A LIFE. 


195 


time, and at the present period, was unjust, considering the re- 
lation which we sustained towards each other. 

The swimmer rose, and to my surprise and the consternation oi 
the natives on shore, he had turned from his course, and was 
striking out rapidly for the schooner ; and, what was more, he 
had made such good use of his time under water that the canoe 
was eight or ten fathoms from him. I could see the slave inhale 
air as though his lungs were much in need of it, and strike 
out for the vessel with renewed vigor. His enemies uttered a 
shout, and started in pursuit ; and this time I could see that they 
meant business, for one of them picked up a long spear, which 
they usually carried in the canoes, and was about to take aim. I 
shouted, in excellent English, — 

“ Stop that, you scamp 

As the native did not know what I said, the effect upon him 
was rather startling, and perhaps more striking than if he had, 
for he dropped his weapon, arid looked towards the vessel ns 
though asking for further information. He saw about twenty-five 
men shaking twenty-five fists at him, and this was something not 
to be disregarded. The canoeman dropped his spear and took to 
his paddle, and the result was such a triumph that the crew ut- 
tered a shout of joy. 

The swummer by this time had rested, and was striking out 
again most vigorously for the Coquette. He seemed to entertain an 
idea that we were friendly towards him, for he answered our shout 
with a yell, and swam until he saw that the paddle was again 
flourished over his head, when he sank, and the canoe passed 
on. 

“ O, he is muy hueno** cried my friend Gracia, with such a 
clapping of hands that the slaves in the canoes alongside looked 
up in astonishment at such unusual sounds ; and no doubt they 
would have smiled if they had not feared that such liberty would 
cost them a few blows at the hands of their overseers. 

“ Can you swim like that?’’ demanded Gracia of me. 

Now a woman likes to suppose that her lover can do anything ; 
because, as a general thing, she entertains an idea that he is not 
quite human in some respects. So, not to disappoint my darling, 
I smile, and say that I can swim some, I think, and that I rather 
prefer the water, if I have a long journey to make, to the land. 
She is satisfied, and once more turns her attention to the slavey 


id6 


▲ SLAITBB^S ADVENTUKES. 


who has just risen, and is looking over his shoulder as though 
expecting a vigorous blow with the paddle, which he has heard 
the sound of so often. 

“ Blast yer eyes, let the feller alone, can’t yer ? ” yelled one of 
my men, addressing the canoemen. “ If yer want a fair fight,’’ 
he continued, “just let ’em come on deck or go on the land, and 
then you can have it out like men. But two on one ain’t the 
thing.” 

The canoemen cared but little for the remark, and would have 
continued the chase, if they had not been brought to a sense of 
their position by seeing yams and potatoes, and several other kinds 
of vegetables flying around their heads ; and I am happy to add 
that many of the yams struck the natives, and perhaps caused 
some little pain, for they uttered a howl, and looked towards the 
schooner instead of the swimmer ; and after they once looked our 
way they were compelled to continue to do so, for every man on 
deck sent forth specimens of potatoes and yams, as though they 
were engaged in business, and wanted to get rid of the stock 
on hand in short order. What made the matter more interesting 
was the fact that the men aimed very well, and the canoemen 
were kept in a continual state of dodging until the swimmer 
reached the side of the vessel, and was assisted up by the sailors 
who were alongside. 

“Where will you have him, sir?” the crew asked, looking at 
me. 

I cast a look at the slave, and saw that he was a noble speci- 
men of his race, tall and well-formed, with muscles which looked 
as though they had been tried in many a combat. The fellow 
glanced at me as though he would ask for my interposition in his 
behalf, and I resolved to grant it. 

“ Pass him on deck,” I said. 

“ Just as he is, sir? ” asked the men. 

No, that would not do ; for Gracia was by my side, and the 
slave was rather destitute of clothing, as in fact most of them 
were. I signified that a shirt and pair of trowsers would im- 
prove his appearance . somewhat before his presentation on tho 
quarter-deck ; and the men understood the hint, and soon rigged 
him out with a red flannel shirt and a pair of white pants. The 
negro appeared very much astonished at finding his limbs encased 
ir such articles, for it was the first time, most probably, that he * 


A PR0P08ITI05. 


197 


had ever worn them during his life. He looked at the clothes and 
felt of them, and stretched his legs and arms, and hardly dared 
venture upon a movement of his feet, until the crew passed him 
up the gangway and over the rail. Then they pointed his face aft, 
and he came towards me with his head bowed, and his arms 
folded upon his breast, as though desirous of expressing his sub- 
mission to me ; yet there was nothing cow'ardly in his motions, 
nor any tremor that showed he was fearful of his fate, whatever 
it might be. 

He stopped when within a few paces of me, and remained 
silent, with his head bowed upon his breast, and his eyes cast to- 
wards the deck, as though awaiting sentence. Gracia was de- 
lighted with his appearance, and murmured that he looked very 
romantic, and that he would make an excellent servant if he was 
tamed and properly trained to his duties. > The slave was totally 
unaware of the interest he excited in her gentle heart, and did 
not even raise his eyes when she spoke. 

“ Why don’t you speak to him, Robert?” my darling said. 
“ Don’t you see that he is expecting you to say something?” 

I knew that he was, but I respectfully suggested to the lady 
that it would be of but little use to me to address the slave in Eng- 
lish or Spanish. But while speaking the men cried out that 
“ Cringy was coining alongside,” and tha^t he could talk most 
any of the lingo. In fact, Crihgy’s men had informed him 
that a slave had escaped, and he had hurried on board to see 
how much he was out of pocket by such an unexpected pro- 
ceeding. 

“ Ask the slave, Cringy, which he had rather do, remain ou 
board of the vessel and be my servant, or start for his tribe and 
run the risk of never reaching it?”’ 

Cringy delivered the message, or said that he did^ and for a 
few seconds the slave was silent and thought of the matter. IIo 
looked at his companions, who were being passed over the gang- 
way and down into the hold, and then his eyes wandered to th<j 
land, where the trees were waving their branches as though beck- 
oning him to come to them and enjoy freedom. I was not sur- 
prised at his decision after that long glance. His heart still beat 
for his native hearth, and his home and friends. 

“ He say dat he go,” said Cringy ; and the old man grinned at 
the idea. 


198 


A slaver's adventures. 


“ Then go he shall. I will buy him ; but you shall swear by 
your god, Ombruiri, that you will not seek to detain him when 
he wants to leave, and that you will let no one molest him after he 
has started.” 

“ I no help meself. S'pose bad niggers bodder him, I no 'spon- 
sible — am I ? ” 

‘‘‘ Yes ; you shall swear that you will send no one after the 
slave, or parties to ambush him.” 

“ Dat right. I swear 'em,” Cringy said, after a moment's 
thought. 

I told him to interpret what I had said to the slave, and he 
did so. The man's face lighted up with an expression of joy, 
and before we could comprehend his intentions, he had thrown 
himself upon his knees at my feet, and was making odd signs ol 
his gratitude. I motioned to him to arise, and then pointed 
to the shore. He understood me, and signified he was ready 
that instant to start upon his long journey. But I was determined 
that he should not leave us unprepared. I therefore made Cringy 
give him a spear, and I added a hatchet and a knife, besides a 
few pounds of bread, and a lot of fruit which we had on board 
Thus loaded down, the slave was placed in a canoe, and paddled 
to a point of land farthest from the village, and set on shore. I 
watched him, and saw that he waved his hand towards the vessel 
as though to thank us for our kindness, and then disappeared 
amidst the underbrush and trees. 

By the time the slaves were all on board and secured, the 
second mate and the two men came off. They had been drink- 
ing, I knew, and were inclined to be swaggering and muti- 
nous. I said nothing to them, waiting to see how matters 
would turn, and soon found out. I feared a scene, and there- 
fore sent Gracia into the cabin, yet without communicating to 
her my apprehensions. .No sooner had she left the deck than 
the second mate and his companions came rolling towards me. 

^ “ Look a-here, Mr. Robert, we jest want a leetle settlement 
afore matters has gone any further,” the second mate said, with 
most amazing assurance ; and his companions urged him to 
“ pitch in and win,” as though they were ready to go any lengths 
m his support. 

I could have shot all three of them where they stood, but I 
did not wish to stain my hands with their blood if I could help it. 


A tmttt 191 

Many placed in my position would have done so, but I preferred 
another course. 

“ Indeed ! What settlement do you allude to? ” I asked, after 
a moment’s pause, so that I should be sure and command my 
temper. 

You know as well as I does, that I ain’t been treated right 
aboard of this schooner, and that I don’t stand it any longer,” 
the mate said, indignantly. 

“ In what respect?” I asked. 

“Why, in the way of a wife, and you know it. Hain’t you 
kept her hid, and don’t give us a show? Didn’t I speak for the 
one aboard, and I ain’t got a show to say a word to her? Blast 
my eyes if I stand such nonsense any longer. I’m going to have 
a chance, or I’ll know the reason why.” 

“ And I’ll tell you the reason why,” I replied ; for I saw that 
the men were crowding aft to hear the conversation, and knew it 
would take but little to make them explode like gunpowder. 
“ The reason why is, because I am determined to look after the 
interest of the whole crew, and not take particular care of two or 
three, as Murphy was disposed to do. If the lady who is now 
on board is restored to her father uninjured, he will probably 
make us a present of ten or twenty thousand dollars, and the 
money will be divided among you. If she is misused, we will 
gain a powerful man’s enmity, and make a losing voyage of it. 
This is the reason why you can’t have her, or can’t insult her.” 

“ That is the talk,” shouted all the men, with the exception of 
the mate and his friends. They looked a little alarmed for the 
success of their scheme, and were disposed to tack ship ; but still 
the mate wanted a wife, and seemed determined to have one. 

“ I don’t sail another mile in this ’ere bloody hooker till I has 
a wife as well as other folks,” he muttered. 

“Well, I have no objections to that,” I replied. “I don’t 
want to find fault with you for your likes and dislikes. It is but 
a short trip to Havana, and there we can part.” 

‘ The man gnumbled, and looked irresolute. 

“When the lady is safely restored to her father, you can then 
pay your court to her if you wish. But while she is aboard the 
Coquette, she is under my protection, and shall be safe from 
annoyance from any man alive. Ain’t that fair, men?” I 
said. 


200 


fi. SLAVEK^S ADTENTtrRES. 


A rousing cheer assured me that I had carried the day, and 
that the men thought I was looking out for their interests and 
welfare only. 

The mate saw he had gained no foothold, and surlily mutter- 
ing that he “ wouldn’t stay among fellers that wasn’t friends to 
a shipmate, no more nor he could help,’* he, sullenly turned 
away. 

In a little while I observed him and his two companions get- 
ting into a yawl, and pulling for shore, evidently to have an op- 
portunity to consult together, as to their future course, safe from 
prying eyes and curious ears. 

“ I s’pose you won’t sail till might ? ” the mate called out to 
me, still sulkily. 

“ No,” I replied; arid mentally added, “ unless something hap- 
pens. ” 

The mate spoke to his two followers, and they resumed their 
oars. 

Cringy left in his own canoe at the same time. 

“ Remember,” I whispered to Cringy, “ that flag must be run 
up, and you will come ofi* to take us over the bar ; send the men 
on a long ramble, and then we will up anchor and sail. You 
understand me ? ” 

The old darky grinned until his yellow fangs could be seen 
with awful distinctness. His eyes showed that he understood me, 
and would not fail to earn his hundred dollars. He shook his 
head and was off. 

The crew were lounging about the deck as though not expect- 
ing an immediate order. All of our fresh stock was on board, 
and stowed away for future use. ‘ The coops were filled with 
chickens, and on the spanners, over the davits, were hung bunches 
of plantains and bananas, while nets of oranges were in the boats, 
the only places we had to stow them. A light breeze was 
rippling off the shore, just enough to work the Coquette out of the 
bay ; and as we had nothing to wait for, I determined to com- 
mence preparations for going to sea. 

“ Man the windlass,” I cried ; and the crew, with a shout of 
‘oy, seized handspikes and obeyed. 

The rogues were thinking of Havana, and the prize money 
H^hich they were to receive if they arrived safe. They were 


THl SIONAL. 


201 


eager to squander it, like all sailors, who work hard and throw 
away their earnings. They hove short, and then lo( ked to me 
for commands. 

‘ “ We can’t get under way until the men return,” I said, in an- 
swer to an inquiry. “ They will be on board in the course of an 
hour or two.” 

This excited the indignation of the sailors, as I knew it would 
They began to murmur that we were losing time, and that we in- 
curred some danger in waiting for the lubbers. I let them grum- 
ble unreproved, but kept my eyes fixed upon the flagstaff in front 
of Cringy’s house. It seemed that he would never hoist the sig- 
nal agreed upon ; and yet every moment was valuable, for I did 
not know how soon the mate and his companions would return. I 
walked the deck impatiently, and the murmurs of the men grew 
more threatening. 

At last up went the flag. I could see old Cringy hoist it with 
his own withered paws, and then start for the beach ; yet I pre- 
tended that I did not notice the signal, and waited for the men to 
make the discovery. 

“ Sail, ho ! ” shouted one of the crew, suddenly jumping upon 
the windlass in a state of great excitement. 

“ Where away ? ” I asked, apparently as much astonished as 
any one. 

“ The signal ! the signal, sir I ” was the cry. “ A man-of-war 
is in sight from Cringy’s bluff,” 

“ Perhaps it may be a slaver like ourselves,” I replied ; “ but. 
here comes Cringy, and he can give us information.” 

The old darky hobbled down to the beach, and entered his 
canoe as though in a hurry. His men paddled off, and in a few 
minutes the boat was alongside, and Cringy gained the deck. 
The men left the windlass and crowded aft, anxious and excited ; 
ready to fight if necessary, or to make sail and attempt an escape. 

“What is it, Cringy?” I asked, in a loud tone, so that all 
hands could hear me. 

“The blame English frigate cornin’ down de coast, and will poke 
'em nose in here sartin,” was the answer, delivered in such a 
manner that I almost feared he was in earnest. But he gave me 
a quiet wink, and I was satisfied that it was only his playful 
habit of lying, which was second nature to him. 

“ Wa are trapped 1 ” was the cry of the men. 


A glAnSft'S 


“ No, expose dat you get underweigli now, plenty time to go 
clear,” Cringy said. 

The men did not wait for orders. They flew to the windlass, 
and commenced rowsing in the chain. 

“ Shall we leave the men on shore ? ” I shouted. 

“ Let ’em stay, and be hanged, ’’was the answer. 

“ Then up with the fore and aft sails,” I cried ; and in a few 
minutes the Coquette was under steerage-way and heading from 
the harbor, the men working like horses in hoisting the sails and 
clearing the decks. 

“ For gold and Havana,” was the cry ; and before we gained 
the bar, the deck was clear, and the men smoking their pipes on 
the forecastle. 

When we had crossed the bar, and the schooner was making 
fair progress towards the ocean, Cringy began preparations for 
leaving us. The village was some five miles astern, and nearly 
shut from view by the point of land which I have alluded to 
before ; and yet, to the surprise of the crew, no sail was to be 
seen running along the coast, as they had supposed, bound for 
Gabun. 

“ Whar’s that man-of-war you signalized from the bluff? ” I 
heard one of the crew ask Cringy. 

“ O, she’s coming by and by,” was the answer. 

“ So’s Christmas. I’ll bet a pound of as good pig-tail as ever 
was raised in Virginia that you seed the wing of a gull, and sup- 
posed that it was a man-of-war. Mind you, I don’t care if you 
did raise a false alarm, ’cos we is underweigh, and homeward 
bound. But you should be keerful in futer.” 

“You dink I no see vessel?” demanded* Cringy, indignantly; 
“ what you call dat, hey ? ” 

The negro pointed with his long finger to windward, and sure 
enough we could see a large ship creeping around a point of land 
close in shore, and under easy canvas, as though time and fast sail- 
ing were no object. I snatched my glass from the hand of the 
steward, and took a long look at the stranger. I counted two 
tiers of guns, and knew by the cut of the sails, and build of 
the hull, that it was our old enemy, the Scorpion, on a cruise fo? 
the purpose of getting even with us, and repairing the disaster of 
Reago. 

Sail, bo ! ” cried the 





Sure enough, we could see a large ship creeping around 
A POINT OE LAND,*’ PAGE 202 , 





▲ MAN-OF-WAR IN SIGHT. 


20S 


Cringy looked the astonishment I felt. 

“ So help me gracious, I no see ^ein I ” the darkey cried. “ He 
keep so close in land, no one see 'em. Man-of-war, by golly, 
hey?” 

“ And an Englishman at that,” I replied. 

“ Ah, dat be berry bad. Gib me my money, and I go ashore.” 

The old rascal wanted to desert us as soon as possible, so that 
ho could swear he knew nothing about the slave trade. 

The ship was about seven miles from us, and coming down at 
the rate of three knots per hour, for the wind was light. I con- 
sidered for a moment our chances of esape, and I must confess? 
that knowing as I did the sailing qfaalities of the Scorpion, I was 
not sanguine. She had the wind of us, and could spread a cloud 
of canvas if necessary, as I did not doubt she would before com- 
ing within long gun shot of us. 

The crew were casting uneasy glances at the frigate, and con- 
versing in low tones on the forecastle. I could see that they were 
determined to resist capture as long as resistance would be of 
any service, and had no idea of allowing the Englishmen to 
handle the gold which we had on board, and triumph over us 
at last. If we tacked ship and beat back to Gabun, even if we 
could have done so, we should be captured, for we could not dis- 
charge our cargo before the Scorpion or her boats would be upon 
us. If we crowded sail, there was a chance of our escaping dur- 
ing the light breeze, unless the wind left us and favored the 
frigate, which sometimes happens in those latitudes ; for I have 
known a man-of-war to lie becalmed for hours, while a slaver, 
ten miles to the leeward, was making her escape with a three knot 
breeze. 

“ The ship sees us, sir,” cried the men, “ and is edging oflf 
from the land.” 

I altered the course of the schooner to correspond with that of 
the frigate, so that our relative positions could not be changed. 

“ Gracious ! ” cried Cringy, “ I no want to go to Cuba. Gib 
me de money, and I go shore. My wifeys no like me be gone 
long.” 

As he was of no use on board, and I was anxious to make 
sail, I gave him his money and Murphy's rifle, an artide that he 
had long hinted he should like to own. He muttered profuse 
thanks, but did not seem to think that much ceremony was needed 


204 


▲ slavek's adventures. 


in uttering them, for by the time he had concluded he was in his 
canoe, and had shoved off. 

“ God bless yer ! ” he shouted, “ and don’t let de Englishman 
ketch yer.” 

He waved his hand, and then his people paddled for the nearest 
point of land, as though their master was uttering some strange 
oaths for the purpose of exciting them to do their utmost. 

“ There goes his studdin’-sails, sir,” cried a man named Mal^ 
thews, a sailor who had made ten voyages to the coast of Africa, 
and had been captured but once. 

He was a thorough seaman, and a person to be relied upon, ex- 
cepting when he had free access to liquor, and then he became 
the most drunken dog that ever landed upon the mole of Havana. 

“ Ay, and quick work he makes of it in setting them,” I replied, 
not willing to withhold my admiration for the discipline that was 
displayed, even on board of an enemy. “ He has gained none 
on us as yet, and we can show more canvas than we now spread. 
Get the squaresail ready, and let us show the fellow that we are 
not idle. Matthews, I want a mate, and you will make, a good 
one, as long as you let liquor alone. I give you the appointment. 
Jump forward and stir up the men.” 

“ I beg your pardon,” said the new officer ; “ but I don’t think 
I would try keels with that frigate. He’s got the odds in his 
favor.” 

Do you mean that we must yield without a struggle? ” I de- 
manded, indignantly. 

“ Not by a blame sight,” Matthews said. “ I wouldn’t consent 
to that, even if we v/ere under his broadside, and every gun bear- 
ing upon us. I think that we can give him the slip in a different 
way, and not much danger either.” 

“ Be lively,” I said, “ and reel off the way and means. Time 
is precious.” 

“ I’ve bin on this ’ere coast afore,” Matthews said, “ and know 
all its harbors and creeks, and even the shoals. Twenty miles 
from us, to the leeward, is a creek, the mouth of it not to be seen, 
any more than Pedro’s for hair. Tall trees hide the entrance till 
you is close on it. There’s two fathom water chock up to the 
banks, ani after you is in, it’s as smooth as a mill-pond. We 
could run in at dark, and drop anchor till the Scorpion gc t out of 
the way. K we can hold our own till sundown, we can do ’em, 


▲ msB» cfiASX. ^09 

take my word for it. Fve seen it tried twice, and know tl e place 
well.” 

“ Can you find the harbor in the dark? ” I asked, eagerly. 

“ I can find it with one eye shut up, in the darkest night that 
A frica ever seed. There’s only one trouble.” 

“ Name it.” 

“ The niggers is ugly in that place, and steal like a lawyer. 
They’d take the teeth out of a man’s head, if he didn’t keep his 
eyes open. They is a treacherous set, and would sell their own 
fathers for a shirt.” 

“ But we can guard against that. The frigate is nearing us, I 
think, and I have a mind to try the dodge.” 

“ It’ll go, sir, depend upon it, unless the cap’n of the frigate is 
up to snufif, and I don’t think, from what we have seen of him, 
that he is.” 

I resolved to try the plan at any rate, and even if we were 
discovered, thought we could stand a fair chance of beating off 
a boat expedition in case one was sent in after us. I there- 
fore ordered the man at the wheel to port his helm, and we sud- 
denly jibed over our fore and aft sails, and stood in towards the 
land in an angular direction, so as to keep our distance from the 
frigate. This brought the wind aft our beam, and enabled us to 
make good use of our fore and aft sails, and even use our topsail, 
top-gallant sail, and huge squaresail. 

“ Now we are walking, sir,” said the new mate, coming aft. 
“ The frigate has noticed that we changed our course, and has 
hauled in his lower studdin’-sails and braced up. He still carries 
his fore-topmast, top-gallant, and royal studdin’-sails ; but I think 
we can hold our own with him, in this light breeze. He looks well, 
though covered with canvas and his two rows of teeth, like a giant 
in search of a breakfast. If we was only within gun-shot distance, 
how he would rattle our spars about our ears ! But the Lord 
keep him off, for his company is disagreeable at close quarters, 
and I should no more care to be alongside than I should like to 
grapple with one of the alligators of ‘ Mud Creek.’ ” 

“ Is that the name of your harbor, Matthews? ” I asked. 

“ Yes, sir ; it’s all the name that I ever heerd, and that’s good 
enough for it.” 

“ And there’s alligators there?” I asked. 

«No, six, not in the harbor; but a little ways up tie rivef 


A filArmS AUVENTCRES. 


m 

there^s lot of *em, and iigly-looking chaps they is. Big fat ones, 
witl^ jaws li.e the schooner’s hatchway. I suspect that they grow 
large on account of their grub.” 

“ Why, what of their grub ? ” I asked. 

“ Infants, sir,” replied the mate, solemnly. 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ I mean, sir, that the niggers what don’t want big families, 
drops their young ones on the banks of the river, and when they 
yells, the alligators hears ’em aud snaps ’em up like a piece of 
soft tack, aud makes nothing of it.” 

“ Do you believe it?” I asked, with some little show of horror, 
for I did not know but that the man wms repeating an old salt’s 
tale. 

“ Believe it? ” asked the mate ; “ why, Lord love you, I have 
seed ’em do it time aud time agin, aud think no more of it than 
if they had left a monkey to be scoffed by the monsters. And 
yet, sir, people who don’t know what they is talking about, say 
that we is sinful for taking the niggers from their homes. Why, 
it’s doing ’em a charity to laru ’em something, and the English- 
men will find it out some day or other, you jist mark my words.” 

I had my own idea on that point, aud was not disposed to dis- 
pute with Matthews. I knew that the slave trade was a profit- 
able business, aud that I had earned much money which I had 
obtained in running a cargo, and I was willing to confess that my 
conscience was not badly hurt by the operation. I liked the 
money, but not the trade ; and I think that such feeling will be 
found in every kind of profession. 

“ The frigate does not gain on us, that I can detect,” I said, at 
length, after a long look through the glass. “The fellow sails 
well in this light wind.” 

“ lie is doing very well, sir,” replied Matthews, with a careless 
glance at the Scorpion ; “ but if he can’t do better than that, we 
shall give him the slip at dark. It wants an hour to surdovni, 
and then comes darkness. We shall know if they keep a bright 
watch on board, for they will need one to see us slip into ‘ Mud 
Creek.’” 

“ We may as well increase our distance from him,” I said. 
“ The wind is light, and the men want something to do to keep 
their minds from an English prison. Rig a few whips, and let 
ns wet the sails so that not a breath of air shah escape us. W« 
have time enough, and men enough.** 


WMTiKa -rfii: sails. 


207 

“ Ay, ay ; Til give *em such a wetting, that the sails will look 
as though they had passed through three rain squalls under the 
line; and I need not tell you that it rains there sometimes, as 
though they had pumped up all the fresh water ponds, and then 
turned them loose for the fun of the thing. Ah, ha ; we’ll get 
another half knot out of the beauty, you see if we don’t.” 

The crew were set at w’ork rigging whips at the mastheads and 
others to drawing water, and in a few minutes the sails were wet, 
alow and aloft, every thread in them being saturated so that they 
would swell, and prevent the wdnd from passing between them, 
yet our labor seemed about to be wasted ; for as the sun w^ent 
down the breeze gradually died away, and as the schooner rose 
and fell on the heavy swells that were rolling towards the shore, 
the sails flapped and groaned as though eager to be once more 
filled, and go to sleep. 

“ This is bad,” said Matthews, wdth a whistle for more wind. 
“ I really believe that the frigate holds the breeze, for her sails 
look as though full. If she keeps it we shall have a little boat 
expedition in the course of the night, or I’m much mistaken.” 

“ They wmn’t attack us in their boats, if they can reach us 
with their guns,” I said. “We once learned them a lesson they 
won’t forget very soon. They know we are well armed and 
resolute, and boats won’t be used if they can reach us without 
their aid.” 

“ No doubt you are right, sir,” Matthews said ; “ but still the 
captain of that frigate would go all lengths to have a shy at us, and 
if he thought that he could take us, even by losing fifty of his men, 
he would do it. Flesh and blood are cheap, especially that of a 
sailor.” 

I directed my glass at the frigate while he spoke. She was no 
more than five miles from us, having gained since the breeze left 
us. I saw, to my joy, that tlie wind had also deserted the Eng- 
lishman, and that the heavy sails were flapping against the top- 
masts with every motion of the ship. 

“ Jist you keep an eye on ’em, sir,” the mate said, “ ’cos it’s 
my opinion that he wmn’t keep quiet long. My eyes ain’t so 
strong as they used to be ; but I think I see something of a bustle 
on board. They may be only hauling the foresail up, to keep it 
from chafing agin the shrouds. I can’t tell readily.” 

“ They have not hauled the foresail up,” I said, after a look 


m 


A SLATSS’S ABT2imJB£8. 


with the glass; “but they have the mainsail hanging by the 
buntlines.” 

“ Ah, I thought so,” the old man said, with a gratified look. 
“ I thought my eyes was good for somethin* yet. If they have 
hauled up their main course *tis for somethin*, 1*11 warrant yc.** 

“ It means,** I said, after a short pause, “ that they are hoisting 
out the launch, and that we are to have some warm work.** 

“Hang me, if I didn*t think so,” the mate said, taking a huge 
chew of tobacco, as though it was the last he ever expected to 
refresh his mouth with. “ If that feller isn*t going to give his 
men a pull of five miles and not catch a bird arter all, then I*m 
a soger.” 

“ If we could only catch a slight breeze,** I muttered, “ we 
should soon make the fellow hoist his boats up again. He would 
have his labor for his pains.” 

“We shall get a breath of air out of the north*rd and east*rd 
by and by,’* the old man said, pointing to a dark cloud which was 
slowly rising in that direction. “ If we can catch it first, the 
frigate will have the trouble of hoisting up liis boats, and we shall 
be the gainers.” 

The crew began to look anxious, and glanced towards the frig- 
ate, as though her company was not desirable. 

“We may as well be ready for the boats,” I said, “ in case they 
come near us. Get up the ammunition, and load the guns. We’ll 
give them a reception they won’t expect, if they do attempt to 
board us.” 

For a few minutes all was bustle and confusion, in casting off 
the fastenings of the guns, and in ramming down shot and canis- 
ter. As soon as this was done the guns were re-secured, and the 
men once more gathered around the windlass and whistled for a 
Ijreeze It was now sundown and still calm, so calm that we 
could hear the ceaseless roar of the surf as it beat upon the shore, 
sweeping in from the broad Atlantic, and ending its throes upon 
the white sands and rough rocks of the African coast. During 
all this time Gracia had sat silent, a contemplative spectator of 
what was passing upon the deck. Now she called me to her, and 
I gladly obeyed. 

“ Is there much danger?” she asked, wuth an anxious glance 

“ Not at present,” I replied. “ When danger is near, I shall 
see that you are in a place of safety.** 


A DEAD CALK. 


20 ) 


“ And you ? ” she asked. 

“ O, I shall stay on deck, and “do my best to insure the escape 
of the vessel. We are not captured yet, and some hard blows must 
be exchanged before we are.” 

“ Will you promise me that you will be careful, and not expose 
your life unnecessarily ?” she asked, laying her hand upon my 
arm, and speaking so earnestly, that I wished for her sake we 
were leagues from the frigate. 

“ I will make that promise most readily,” I replied, laughing, 

for I love you too well to wish to lose you.” 

She tried to smile, but tears were in her eyes and she could not. 

“ His boats are in the water, sir,” said Matthews, who was 
looking at the frigate with his glass. 

“ How many of them? ” I asked. 

“ Four, sir, and they are pulling this way, as though they was 
anxious to finish us afore the dog watch ends. Give us a little 
air, and their ash oars may bend till they crack, but the Coquette 
will give ’em the slip.” 

The sun disappeared, but still the sails of the schooner flapped 
with every motion of the vessel. Not a breath of air was stirring 
excepting that created by the canvas as the Coquette rolled upop 
the heavy swells, and headed towards all points of the compass 
yet did not surge ahead a single fathom. 

“ By the Lord, but this is worse than three-watered grog,” 
muttered the mate. “ There’s not wind enough to stir a lady’s 
curl, or a rope yarn.” 

“ Let one of the men run aloft, and see if there is any air stir- 
ring up there,” I said. 

“ Ay, ay, sir ; but I don’t think that he’ll find any. Here, Bill, 
jump up to the t’gallant-yard, and see if you can hail a cat’s paw. 
If you do, let us know, and we’ll invite it to a gam. Be lively, 
man, or we shall have the trade winds before we hear from you.” 

The sailor obeyed the order, but not with that liveliness which 
the command seemed to require. He recollected that the promo- 
tion of the mate was very sudden, and that they had messed to- 
gether in the forecastle — two things which a sailor long remem- 
bers. 

“ Mast head ! ” I cried. 

“ Sir,” was the prompt response. 

“ Do you feel any air stirring there ? ” 


210 


A SLAYERS ADYENTURES. 


“ I can feel a breath against the palm of my hand from the 
northward and east’erd,” was the response. 

“ Jist where I said it would come from * muttered the mate. 

“ Can you see the boats?” I asked of the man who was perched 
on the top-gallant yard. 

“ No, sir ; nor the frigate, either.” 

“ Come down,” I said ; and Bill was about to descend, when 
he paused, and shouted, — 

“ Fve got quite a little breeze here now, sir ; and the topsail 
and t^gallant sail is all aback.” 

The man spoke the truth, for all at once a light breeze swept 
over the water and fluttered our fore and aft sails, and threw our 
square sails aback. 

“ Blow, good devil, and take the cock,” cried the men, starting 
into life and activity by this unlooked-for favor, even if it did 
come from the direction of the frigate. 

“ We have got stern way on us, sir,” said the man at the wheel. 

“ Then shift your helm. Lay aft here, and drop the peak of 
the mainsail. Ease off the mainsheet. Brace round the fore 
yard. Be lively, men, for every second is worth a hundred 
dollars.” 

The crew sprang to obey the orders, and the Coquette rapidly 
got out of irons, and once more pointed her nose in the direction 
which we were pursuing when the wind left us an hour or two 
before. 

“ Now we is off, sir,” the mate said, after seeing that the sails 
were trimmed, and swayed up to catch every breath of air. “ Now 
we move again, and no mistake. Do you see anything of that 
Englishman with your glass, sir?” 

I took a look, and saw that the frigate, having caught the 
breeze first, had diminished the distance between us most ma- 
terially ; but it was evident that we were moving as fast as the 
Englishman. 

“ He’s got to pick up his boats, sir, ’cos we is moving faster 
through the water than ash sails can send a blundering big launch. 
We shall gain on him unless he is handy with his hooks and 
tackles. Ha, there goes a rocket in the air, and it means some- 
thin’.” 

“ It means,” I replied, “that the boats are to come alongside 
and be hoisted up. There goes a second one. The captain is in 
a hurry, or in a bad humor, I don’t know which.” 


CLOSE SHOTS. 


211 


“ If we was only near him, I guess he'd let us know in what 
humor he was in,” answered the mate, dryly. 

Hardly had Matthews ceased speaking, when I saw a flash in 
the direction of the frigate, and then the heavy report of a cannon 
came floating to the leeward. Almost at the same instant we 
heard a splash in the water some forty fathoms astern of us, and 
we could see it boil and bubble as though a sperm whale had just 
breached while in a sporting mood. 

“ He is trying our range,” I remarked. 

“ Yes, and blast him, if that shot is any evidence he has got it 
down pretty close. A pound more of powder would have pitched 
that piece of cold iron upon our deck, or Pm very much mistaken,” 
the mate said, coolly replenishing his mouth with a fresh chew of 
tobacco, and casting his eyes aloft to see if the sails were draw- 
ing to advantage. 

At' this moment there was another flash to the w’indward, like 
a streak of heat lightning ; and. the sullen report of a cannon again 
reminded us that the Englishman was determined to knock away 
some of our spars, if the thing was possible. The ball struck the 
water about thirty fathoms from our weather quarter, but not in 
direct range of the schooner. 

“ Now we move again,” said Matthews, coming aft after set- 
ting the squaresail. “ The wind is hauling, and I shouldn’t won- 
der if we had it on our quarter before four bells.” 

“ How far are we from Mud Creek?” I asked. 

The mate took the glass, and glanced long and anxiously towards 
the shore before he replied. 

“ As near as I can calculate, we are some five miles to the 
wiudw'ard, but I can’t tell for sartin till we round Pint Blank ; 
you can see it here, off our lee bow, looking as black as fifty nig- 
gers. There’s a shoal running out from the pint, but we can give 
it a good berth, and let the frigate look out for herself. I s’pose 
that he has got tired of pitching cold shot arter us, for he hasn’t 
fired a gun for ten minutes.” 

The commander of the frigate appeared to have discovered that 
he was losing ground by keeping up a running fire, and therefore 
his guns had remained silent ever since we had set the squaresail. 
1 found that we were dropping our fierce friend, and I began to 
debate whethet it would be better to keep our course, and at- 
tempt an escape by our sailing qualities, or find shelter in Mud 


212 


A slaver's adventures. 


Creek. I had examined my maps of the coast, and not found any 
evidence of the river, and so I told Matthews. 

“ Charts is all very well, but the marines what makes 'em don't 
know every thing.” 

“ Breakers ahead ! ” shouted the men on the lookout. 

“ I told you so,” cried Matthews, triumphantly. “ I knows 
this coast, I does, as well as I knows how to hand and reef a 
sail.” 

We luffed up two points, hauled the sheets flat aft, and braced 
up the fore yards, and passed to the windward of the shoal which 
was covered with white water ; for the swell was breaking over it 
rather wildly. 

“ Now, if that jolly old frigate would only just run head first 
on the shoal, we could go about our business and care for no- 
body,” Matthews said, as we passed the dangerous spot, and once 
more kept the schooner off with a free wind. 

“ How far off is the frigate ? ” I asked. 

“ Not more than three miles ; but that will answer our purpose, 
I think. We are now close aboard of Mud Creek, and if you 
will begin to make preparations for taking in sail. I’ll go for’ard 
and pilot the schooner in. We had better edge off a little, and 
get in with the land. As soon as we bring that dark hill on our 
beam, we can take in the squaresail, and all but the fore and aft 
sails, for they won't be of much use.” 

We were running along a dark coast, heavily wooded, I judged, 
at the rate of four knots per hour, and so close in shore that 
I could hear the surf moan as it beat upon the rocks, retreat- 
ing with broken ranks from a conflict which had been carried 
on for ages, and always with the same result. The crew were 
alert and watchful, for they had got wind of the contemplated 
ruse from the mate, and were eager to turn the laugh upon the 
Englishman. 

“ Keep her off a little more, sir,” cried Matthews, from the 
night heads, where he had taken up his station. 

The man at the wheel obeyed. 

“ Steady as she goes ! ” was the cry forward. 

By this time the hill was well off our lee beam, and the time 
had arrived to commence taking in sail. 

I glanced at the frigate astern. She was still coming on with 
all sail set, and those on board had not seen the shoal, for which 


IIUIj CBJBSK* 


218 


Bhe was heading. If she struck, the breakers would not leave a 
sign of her timbers by morning. I was sorry, and would have 
fired a gun as a warning, for love had made my heart tender just 
at that time, but we were too much occupied with thought of our 
own safety to attend to others. 

“ Steady as she goes ! ” shouted Matthews. “ Steer small, or 
the schooner will bump her nose among the trees.” 

“ Steady as she goes ! ” I replied. 

“ Douse the foresail, flying-jib, and stand by the mainsail,” 
cried the mate, who was still straining his eyes to find the en- 
trance to the creek. 

The sails were let go, and came down slowly and without noise ; 
for we did not wish to awaken the natives who resided upon th« 
banks of Mud Creek, or even to let the crew of the frigate hear 
us, although there was not much danger, the vessel being so far 
to the windward. We seemed so close in with the laud, that an 
active man could have jumped on shore. Branchy of trees were 
on each side of us, and some of the longest touched the yards of 
the schooner, yet still we went on, deeper and deeper into the 
gloom. 

“Stand by the main-sheet ! ” cried the mate, “and haul the 
mainsail flat aft, when I give the word.” 

Half a dozen of the men came aft to perform the duty, wonder- 
ing and expressing their surprise. 

“ Hard aport with the helm — in with the main-sheet, and let 
go the jib,” were the quick commands of Matthews ; and as he 
issued the orders the Coquette suddenly rounded a low point, even 
to the water’s edge, on which huge trees grew in abundance, and 
then slowly glided into a dark basin, into which the only light 
admitted was by the bright stars overhead. 

All was silent as we moved in. There was not even a fire or 
light on the land, to show how far we were from it. All was 
calm and quiet, and the waters of the creek were as smooth as a 
mill pond. 

“ Eh,” muttered one of the men, as he coiled up the main-sheet, 
“ if this isn’t as dark as the coal pit, or as if the shore was 
lined with niggers ten times blacker than coal tar.” 

I had a poor opinion of the place ; but if it only afforded us 
safe refuge, I did not care how repulsive it was’ in appearance. 

“ You can let go the anchor whenever you please,” said Mat* 


214 


A slateb’s adyentubjes. 


thews, who had found his way aft, while the schooner was slowly 
forging ahead. “We haven’t got much room to swing in, and 
twenty-five fathoms of cable will hold us just as well as a seventy- 
four’s scope.” 

“ Then drop the anchor at once, and lower a boat,” I said. 

The anchor fell with a sudden splash from the bows, a few 
fathoms of tlie chain run out, and the men were about to clear 
away the falls of the boat, when from the shore arose the most 
frightful yells that ever mortal had the unhappiness of listening to. 
For a minute I was dumb with surprise and apprehension, and 
still the yells continued, sometimes approaching us and then reced- 
ing ; but from all sides the cries resounded, and rather increased 
than diminished. 

“ Keep fast the boat ! ” I shouted ; “ clear away the guns, and 
stand ready to aim them. Pass the muskets from the store-room, 
and mind don’t throw away a shot. If we are attacked, we will 
beat the black rascals back.” 

“ Ah, ’tain’t much use fighting such as them, sir,” said an old 
sailor, who w^as standing by one of the boat falls. 

“ What do you mean ? ” I asked. 

“ I mean, sir, that them ’ere cries is made by the spirits of 
dead niggers what have been stolen from the coast of Africa by* 
slavers. They is rejoicing ’cos our end is near.” 

“ You old fool, do you believe such stuff as that?” I asked, 
angrily. “ The yells are made by the natives who think of at- 
tacking us. AVe must beat them off, and do it boldly.” 

“ No niggers ever made noises like that ’ere,” said the man, 
solemnly. “ If we fight, we must fight spirits from the other 
world.” 

“ And I suppose that you would like different kind of spirits?” 
I asked. 

“ I can take my tot of grog wfith the best of ’em,” answered 
the old man ; “ but I can’t face a demon unless very drunk.” 

“ Then go below, and let your shipmates fight your battle. 
We can beat off the natives, and still escape from the English- 
man. Go below if you don’t want to fight.” 

“ I can fight human beings, sir, and even niggers, but I can’t 
fight spirits.” 

“No one asks you to. Keep out of the way if you are afraid| 
and don’t expect the honors we shall gain,” 


STRANGIS CBIES. 


215 


Still the fierce yells continued, and seemed to increase in voh 
ume. We could hear them, even to the water’s edge, as though 
all the niggers in the universe were howling their wrath at us 
from the shores of Mud Creek. The slaves which we , had con- 
fined in the hold of the schooner began to grow uneasy during 
the excitement, and uttered many shouts, as though to warn us 
that they were disposed to add to our trouble. 

“ In the name of God and man, what is it? ” asked Matthews, 
with a faltering voice, as he joined me on the quarter-deck. I 
ctHild not see his face, it was so dark, but I had no doubt it 
showed as much fright as his voice. 

“ You have been here before, and should know,” I replied. 

“ So help me God, cap’n, I never heard anything like that be- 
fore, and never want to again. Niggers or demon they can beat 
anything in the noise line I ever saw on this coast. If we could 
only give ’em a broadside of grape and canister, I think it might 
settle ’em.” 

“ And let the Englishman know that we are here?” I asked. 

“ I forgot that, sir,” was the answer. “ The feller would hear 
as, sure enough. I had better tell the men to save the guns until 
the last moment, and beat the spirits oflf with pikes.” 

As no foe made its appearance, there was no necessity for giv- 
ing such orders. But still we waited and watched for half an 
hour, and at length the sounds died away and entirely ceased. 

“ God be praised ! we shan’t be attacked to-night,” the mate 
said ; “ the demons, niggers, or whatever they are, have thought 
better of it, and we are safe. Let ’em come by daylight and I 
don’t care for ’em, but I don’t like fighting with spirits in the dark. 
Unless it be,” the mate added, after a pause, “ the spirit of Santa 
Cruz rum, which I can punish dreadfully when we come to close 
quarters. I can take a good freight aboard, and no harm done on 
either side.” 

It was a strong hint for a glass of grog, so I concluded to 
humor the old salt, as there was plenty of liquor on board which 
had belonged to Murphy. I called to the steward to “ splice the 
main brace,” and the men came rolling aft, eager to get a drinh 
of that which empties their pockets with wonderful rapidity when 
once on shore, after a long cruise. 

“ Now I can take a boat and two hands, and pull out to the 
mouth of the creek, if you want to know the position of the Eng* 


216 


A slaver’s adventures. 


lishman,” the mate said, and as I was really eager to find out, 
consented that he should go. 

The boat was lowered without noise, quietly pushed off, and 
pulled for the mouth of the creek ; while the men, fatigued by 
their day’s labor and its excitements, laid down upon the deck, 
and rested with their pikes in their hands, so as to be ready to 
repel boarders in case au attack was made. In the meantime an 
old sailor and myself alone paced the deck. 


CHAPTER XI. 

NEWS OP THE FRIGATE. — A NEW CAUSE FOR ALARM. PREP- 
ARATIONS FOR AN ATTACK. THE MYSTERY EXPLAINED. 

DON CHRISTO. 

Something more than a hour later the sound of oars was 
heard coming from the direction of the entrance of the creek. 

“ Boat ahoy ! ” I hailed. 

“ Ay, ay, — all right,” was the answer, in Matthews’s voice. 

The boat was soon alongside, and the mate on deck. 

“ Have you seen the frigate?” I asked, impatiently. 

“We have been looking at her for the past hour,” was the an- 
swer. 

“ AVhere is she ? ” 

“ Opposite the entrance of the creek,” was the reply. 

“ Then those on board know that we are here ? ” 

“ I think not, sir,” replied Matthews. “ The ship is becalmed, 
for there is not a breath of air outside, and since we have been 
on the watch she has not moved a cable’s length ahead. I think 
they imagine we carried the breeze with us, and escaped. At 
any rate, daylight will tell the story. If the captain thinks we 
are here, he will send his boats in arter us, and a lively time we 
shall have of it for an hour or two.” 

“ Then the boat must return to the mouth of the creek, and re- 
main there till the frigate either hoists out her boats, or gets a 
breeze. We shall be safe till daylight, at any rate.” 


GRACIA ASLEEP. 


217 


“We might send Martin for one hand in the boat, 'and Pedro 
for the other,” the mate said. “ Pedro will keep awake, or Pm 
much mistaken ; for he has done some things which would not 
sound well on board of an English man-of-war. Martin is too 
much afraid of the imps to shut his eyes, and between them both 
they will do very well.” 

I was of the same opinion, so I sent the Spaniard and the 
Englishman off in the boat, with otders to keep under the shadow 
of the trees, and let us know the first movement that took place 
onboard of the Englishman. Then, feeling tired with my day’s and 
night’s work, I left Matthews in charge of the deck, while I went 
below to console Gracia for my lengthy absence. 

The lady was sleeping soundly upon the lounge when I entered 
the cabin. She looked so handsome that I stood for a few 
minutes admiring her, and then, thinking it would be cruel to 
disturb her slumbers, concluded not to awaken her. I laid 
down upon the transom, and before I knew it I was sound 
asleep ; and continued to sleep until I felt a hand placed upon 
my shoulder, when I started up, and found that it was Matthews 
who had awakened me. 

“ What is the matter ? ” I asked, in a low tone, so that Gracia 
should not be disturbed. 

“ It is nearly daylight, sir,” he said ; “ and from what I can 
hear, I should think that the niggers was about to make us a 
visit from the shore. I can hear ’em move on the beach and 
can hear ’em talk, but I can’t make out what they is saying or 
doing.” 

“ I will come on deck immediately,” I replied ; and Matthews 
left the cabiu on tiptoe. 

I got up, armed myself with a brace of revolvers and a cut- 
lass, and was about to pass on deck, when I heard Gracia mut- 
tering some words in her sleep. I stopped and listened. 

“ O, my padre,” she said, “ you must love Robert for my sake. 
He loves me and saved my life, and without him I do not wish to 
live.” 

The dear girl ! how I loved her for those words spoken so un- 
consciously, I bent down and touched her lips, and then, fearful 
that her beauty would detain me from duty, hastened on deck. 

“ The black rascals is moving, sir, pretty lively,” said Mat- 
thews, when I joined him on the quarter-deck. “ They have 


218 


A slaver’s adventures. 


been jabbering for half an hour or more, and hate been breaking 
off* branches of trees ; and once in t. while I guess they have got 
up fights among themselves, for I hear ’em squawking awfully.” 

There was no appearance of their being about to embark in 
their canoes, and I could only imagine that they were getting 
ready to attack us as soon as daylight appeared. If they did at- 
tack us we were not in good condition to show much fight, ex- 
cept with boarding pikes and cutlasses ; for if we used our 
guns the attention of the crew of the frigate would be attracted by 
the noise, and an expedition fitted out to find us. The men were 
all stationed, and instructed not to use fire-arms, only as a final 
resort, to save the schooner from being carried by boarding. I 
also caused thirty-two pound shot to be placed along the bulwarks 
and near the tafifrail for the purpose of staving the canoes, and 
thus consigning their contents to tlie alligators of the creek, which 
Matthews informed me abounded there, and were not partial in 
their eating. 

By the time we completed our preparations for defence, — 
not forgetting our boarding net, which was triced up fore ^d aft, 
and would puzzle the negroes considerably wdien they butted 
their heads against it, — the mists were rapidly rising from the 
water, and the light began to increase fast. Still we could hear 
the natives on shore continue their preparations for attack; but 
we could not understand why they should make so much noise 
about the matter, unless satisfied that concealment was useless, 
and that we were certain to be overpowered by superior numbers, 
— a reflection that was not at all comfortable. 

But while I was watching for the mists to clear away, a new 
trouble arose. The slaves which were confined in the hold, and 
had not been fed or cared for since the morning they were shipped, 
now began to show evidence of hunger and thirst by uttering fear- 
ful howls, like those of wild beasts. These cries, if heard on 
shore, would only excite the natives of Mud Creek to desperation ; 
as they would then be aware that we were loaded with ne- 
groes, and if captured could be sold to the next trader that hap- 
pened along, and quite a profitable bargain would be the result. 
Half a dozen of the men threw off the gratings which were over 
the hatches, and sprang down in the midst of the wretches, 
whips in hand. It was the usual manner of quieting those who 
were disposed to be refractory. Blow followed blow in quick 


MISERABLE IMPOSTORS. 


succession, until at length only groans and stifled sobs were heard. 
This was more than I could stand, so I moved aft and got out 
of the hearing of such doleful sounds. As soon as the slaves 
were quiet, however, and to keep them still, their breakfast was 
served out to them, with a pint of fresh water to wash it down* 
O, how the poor wretches begged for more ! but a pint was the 
allowance, and if they died they could receive no more. This 
morning they ate their rice and drank their water in the hold, 
ten being released at one time for that purpose. Even the pure 
air of heaven was denied them that day. 

Suddenly the sun shot out from behind some dark clouds, and 
began to dry up the vapors which were arising from the creek 
and land. Then we began to catch a glimpse of the natives, and 
it seemed as though there were thousands of them. Even the 
trees were alive with the black rascals, and I could not help ad- 
miring the agility with which they leaped from branch to branch, 
with a recklessness that was astonishing. Suddenly Matthews 
uttered a hoarse laugh, and clapped his hands — actions which were 
answered with corresponding yells on the part of the natives. 

“ What is the matter?” I asked. 

“ Why, the miserable impostors,” the mate said, with another 
laugh, “ them *ere ain’t niggers.” 

“ Why, what are they, then? ” 

“ Why, howrang howtangs, sir, and a deuce of a lot of ’em 
there is.” 

It was true — the shores were lined with huge orang-outangs, 
and their cries had alarmed us during the night, and made us 
anticipate a fight. When we dropped anchor, the noise had 
awakened them from their slumbers, and they had responded 
with yells. 

At eight bells I signalized for the boat to come alongside, and * 
report the jposition of the frigate. Martin said she had^ drifted 
some two miles since daylight, but there was not a breath of 
air stirring upon the ocean, and no appearance of any. The 
frigate, however, was so far from the entrance to the harbor, that 
it was considered quite safe to use fire-arms, in case we should 
have occasion to resort to them. This information I was thank- 
ful for, as many ducks were constantly alighting in the harbor, 
and I wanted a few. Not desiring to be taken unawares, 

I let the men get their breakfast, and then sent them back to thi 
9 


220 


A slater's ADTENTtTRES. 


entrance of the harbor, to keep watch upon our foes, and see that 
they did no t send an expedition of boats in search of us. 

As soon as we finished breakfast I went on deck, and was sur- 
prised that the orang-outangs still maintained their positions, 
and showed no signs of moving. What was still more astonish- 
ing, not a native had shown himself for trade, and I could 
not account for it. I ordered the boat to be lowered, and thought 
that I would proceed on an exploring expedition up the river, at 
least as far as the village ; but while I was getting my rifle and 
revolver in good condition for the rather hazardous trip, a canoe 
with one person in it hove in sight, coming round the point of 
land where the current of the river makes a bend before its en- 
^ trance into the creek. 

The stranger wore a straw hat and a calico shirt, and his f^-ce 
was dark and covered with a heavy beard, so that I knew at 
once that he was not a negro. He seemed uncertain what to do, 
and evidently was a little fearful of us. I could see that he 
wanted to board the schooner ; for he would make a dip with his 
paddle and head the canoe towards us, then would alter his mind 
and steer in towards the shore, and appear inclined to turn back. 
At length I tired of such backing and pulling, and beckoned 
the stranger to come on board, an invitation which he obeyed after 
a moment’s hesitation. 

The crew crowded to the rail to see our visitor. He was a 
man about forty-five years of age, and, from his dark restless eyes 
and swarthy complexion, I judged him to be a Portuguese or 
Spaniard ; many people of both nations being engaged in the 
slave trade on the coast, and had been since the opening of the 
business by our English cousins, many years since. He left his 
canoe and came on board, touching his hat with a polite bow to 
Mr. Matthews as he passed over the rail. As he walked aft I 
saw his black eyes fixed upon Gracia, with astonishment and won- 
der at her rare beauty. 

“ Senor,” he asked, “ do you speak Spanish?” 

I answered in that language that I did ; and I was so well 
acquainted with the tongue I instantly discovered that our visi- 
tor was a Portuguese, and not a Spaniard, as he wanted me te 
think. 

“ Did you come for a cargo?” he asked. 

1 told him that our cargo was already on board. 



Suddenly the sun shot out from behind some dark clouds 
AND BEGAIf TO PXiY Uf THB Y^iTORS.” PAGE 319. 






. I-,' .V 

* ' 








, r 


'.V 


. .' I ' -v'j. T i.' L -J /.* 





DON OHBI8TO. 


221 


“ May I ask why you came here ? ” the Portiguese said, 
whose name, he told me with an air of dignity, was Don Christo. 

I did not consider that it would be prudent for me to say that 
we were chased in by an English frigate, for I did not entertain 
a very favorable opinion of Don Christo, and he looked to me 
like a man that would not scruple to sell us for a fair sum of 
money. I did not know but that a signal could be made from the 
land giving information of our whereabouts. 

“ We put in for water,” I said, carelessly. “ We have been 
becalmed for a week, and I am fearful , that we shall get short 
before we reach Havana. The water is good up the river — is it 
not ? ” 

“ None better, senor. A mile from this place it is clear and 
sweet. If you don’t care about exposing your men, I can send 
you a canoe load towards night.” 

“ For a consideration,” I said. 

“ Certainly, senor.” 

“ Then send it along.” 

The Portuguese looked gratified. I thought it was on account 
of the patronage he was to receive. 

“ You are well armed for a slaver,” he said at length, casting 
his eyes over the deck, and looking at the men and guns. 

“ It is necessary, if a successful trip is to be made.” 

“And your men?” he asked. 

“ Know how to handle the guns,” I answered. 

He said no more on this point, but I saw that his eyes were 
busy during the remainder of his stay on board ; and I thought at 
the time, such was my pride in the Coquette, that he was admir- 
ing the schooner as she deserved to be. 

Don Christo told me he had been on the coast for twenty- 
five years, and during that time had helped ship some hundreds 
of cargoes. I hinted that he must be very rich if such wras the 
case ; but he said, with a laugh, that he squandered as he went 
along, and that his liberality had ruined him ; which, if such was 
the case, his heart belied his face most shockingly. But I 
pretended to believe his yarns, and managed to treat him 
civilly. 

“ By the way,” I asked, “ how happens it that you are the only 
person we have seen since we dropped anchor here ? ” 

“ It ia all owing to those infernal brutes,” he answered, point' 


222 


A SLAVEE'S ADVENTtlBBS. 


ing to the orang-outangs, which seemed to be dozing at tha 
time.” 

Explain,” I said. 

“ Once a year the brutes come to the creek in troops for the 
purpose of getting a taste of salt water, which they seem to de- 
sire annually, but not oftener. At such times they are danger- 
ous to meet, and would no more think of strangling a dozen 
niggers than you would in selling them for a handsome price. 
The animals are powerful and cunning, and are only afraid 
of fire-arms. Sticks and clubs they care nothing about, but 
discharge a musket at them, and they will retreat. Most al* 
ways the natives leave the river when the brutes arrive, and let 
them have undisputed sway. They only stop about forty-eight 
hours, and that is the last we see of them, unless we penetrate 
the back country, until the next year.” 

“ Are the natives of the river treacherous ? ” I asked, for the pur- 
pose of seeing how his account would tally with Matthews’s story. 

The visitor seemed astonished at the question. 

“ I have lived here on the river for ten years,” he said, “ and 
I assure you on the word of a Spanish cavalier that I never saw 
anything to justify such a charge. They are brave and warlike ; 
but they meet their enemies and friends with bold fronts, and do 
not resort to treachery to accomplish their designs. O, no ; the 
natives of the river are the true Pangwees of Africa.” 

The man spoke so sincerely I was almost inclined to be- 
lieve him ; and I think that I should have done so if it had not 
been for his eyes, w’hich were so restless and impatient, never for 
a moment meeting my glance with one of confidence. I also, 
noticed that Matthews hovered as near us as he could without 
committing a breach of etiquette. He seemed desirous of saying 
something to me ; but I supposed it related to ship’s duty, and 
did not pay much attention to him. 

‘‘ I am glad I used my canoe this morning, since it has en- 
abled me to make your acquaintance, and render you some as- 
sistance,” Don Christo said, with an eftbrt to appear frank. “ I 
thought I would paddle down and see if the orang-outangs had 
taken their departure, so that the natives could come back. I sup- 
pose that they would have done so, had they not been attracted 
by the mysteries of your schooner. It is not often that they get 
light of a vessel, and we cannot wonder at their astonishment.” 


Mt nmou. 


m 

“ Will you enter tlie cabin and take a drink? ** I asked. “ Per- 
haps you are thirsty after your long paddle.’* 

“Well, to tell the truth, I am somewhat dry; and as for a 
glass of liquor, I have not seen one for six months.” 

We left Gracia on deck, and entered the cabin. Just as we 
were descending the companion-way, Matthews made a sign that 
he wanted to speak to me ; but I shook my head, and the mate 
fell back. The steward placed bottle and glasses on the table, 
and the stranger poured out a stiff one, that would have done no 
discredit to the mate. 

“ Your health and prosperity,” he said ; and in an instant lh« 
liquor had vanished from sight. 

I pushed the bottle towards the man, and he took another pull 
at it that would have floated a jolly boat. 

“Have you ever visited this place before?” Don Christo 
asked. 

“ Never.” 

“ I suppose that some one of your crew has? ” he continued, 
carelessly. 

I wms on the point of saying “yes,” but thought “ no” would 
answer, and uttered the monosyllable. 

He looked a little astonished, but was forced to believe me. I 
read in the man’s flashing black eyes that he was pumping me, 
but for what object I could not divine. I watched his motions 
narrowly, although pretended not to. I hoped I might discover 
why he had visited us. 

“ Pray, senor capitan/’ the visitor asked, “ how did you find 
your way here? The harbor is not down on the charts, and ves- 
sels only visit us when hard pressed by a cruiser.” 

“ O, I was told that there was such a place by a captain who 
has been here two or three times. At least he said so. You 
know him, perhaps. Captain Switchell, of the brig Albion — 
man with a red nose and gray hair. He has run three cargoes 
to Cuba within eighteen months. Fine man, and a good sailor ; 
fights like the deuce when cornered.” 

“ I have heard of him,” the Portuguese replied, after a moment’s 
thought. 

I knew that he must have some knowledge of the man I de- 
scribed, as I had only heard of him as a successful slaver, who 
had long been on the coast. 


A SLAVER^S ADVENTURES. 


** If he was ever here, it must have been while I was in the in* 
terior of the country,*’ Don Christo said, after a while, during 
which he re'mained in deep thought. 

“You don’t drink,” I cried, motioning towards the bottle. 

He started, and filled his tumbler. 

“ Did Captain Switched allude to this place in any partic- 
ular manner ? ” my visitor asked, with his eyes fixed on his 
tumbler. 

“ He merely said that fresh provisions and good water were to 
be obtained here,” I replied. 

“ That is true,” he answered, with a sigh of relief. “ Bdt I 
see that you have plenty of fresh grub.” 

“ But we can take care of a canoe load in addition. My men 
are good eaters.” 

“ And good fighters, I suppose ? ” 

The Portuguese spoke quick, and looked me hard in the face as 
he put the question. 

“ You can bet on that,” I replied, proud of the bulldog-like 
qualities of my men. 

“ I thought they looked as though capable of giving and re- 
ceiving some heavy blows. There’s twenty of them, I think.” 

“ Twenty-five, all told,” I answered. 

“ Ah.” 

This was all the visitor said, but to me it see^ied significant. 

“ Come, finish your grog, and then let us go and have a crack 
at the orang-outangs. 

“ Agreed ; and I will take you in my canoe,” Don Christo 
said. 

“ Why in your canoe ? ” 

“ Because we can approach the shore nearer without frighten- 
ing the animals,” was the answer. 

For a moment I was inclined to go with him ; but I recollected 
that Gracia had said she wished me to take her in the boat when 
I went to shoot one, and on that account I declined the ofier. 
The Portuguese looked disappointed for one moment, and then 
his face was as frank appearing as it was possible for a face like 
his to assume. 

We went on deck, where we found Gracia still watching the 
gambols of the animals, and laughing most heartily, in her girl- 
ish innocence, at some of their freaks. The eyes of the Porta* 


A SHORT EXCURSION. 


225 


griese seemed like coals of fire as he regarded her wonderful 
beauty. 

“ O, captain,” my visitor said, “this lady is handsome enough 
for a queen.” 

“ She ^s handsome enough for me,” I replied, rather tartly, 
for I did no relish his admiration. 

I ordered the second quarter boat to be lowered, and the awn- 
ing placed over the stern-sheets, for the purpose of shielding 
us from the sun. By these preparations Gracia knew that she 
was to have a row, and clapped her hands at the idea. 

“ The boat is ready, sir,” Matthews said ; and tfien whispered, 
“ I would like to see you for a moment before you leave the 
vessel.” 

“ Anything of importance ? ” I asked, carelessly. 

“No, sir ; not that I knows of,” Matthews replied, blundering 
in his speech in such a manner that I looked up from examining 
my-.rifle in astonishment. 

I saw that Don Christo had unceremoniously thrust his head 
in between us while the mate was. speaking, and such a cool act 
of impudence had disconcerted the old salt most materially. 
Christo seemed anxious that Matthews and I should not ex- 
change a word together while he was on board. I considered 
it barely possible that the Portuguese might remember the face 
of my mate, and fear his giving some information. I thought 
that, without distrusting human nature greatly, I understood the 
character of my visitor. 

“ Come, Gracia,” I said, “ the boat is waiting for us.” 

She skipped towards me, and I passed her over the side as 
carefully as though she was a casket of jewels. 

“ Come, Don Christo,” I said, “ we want your company also.” 

“ O, pardon me, senor ; but I will remain on board, for in a 
minute I must start up the river.” 

This did not suit me. I did not care that he should vagabon- 
dize over the vessel, and talk with the crew. 

“ Your company is too pleasant to lose. Come, Don Christo, 
you will not slight the society of a lady.” 

He could not refuse any longer. He passed over the rail, and 
took his place in the boat. 1 was about to follow him, when 
Matthews placed his hand upon my shoulder, and whispered, — 


226 


A slaver's adventures. 


“ Cap'u, he's a blasted rascal." 

“ O, is he ? " I asked, with a smile, and without another word 
took my seat in the boat by the side of Gracia. 

The boat was pushed off, and we rowed slowly towards the 
nearest land, w’here the orang-outangs were collected in large 
numbers. The brutes appeared greatly interested in our appear- 
ance, and chattered and grinned most hideously. A dozen 
of the eldest advanced apparently to meet us ; and one old fel- 
low, whose head was perfectly white with age, even waded 
in the water for a few inches, as though to be the first to 
offer us a w'elcome. We attracted so much of his attention 
he did not see a dark head that suddenly made its appear- 
ance above the water, and, after a brief survey of things, disap- 
peared. 

“ Lay on your oars," I said to the men. “ We shall soon wit- 
ness a little fun." 

The men did not understand what I meant. They looked us 
though they would like to see some. 

The black head, which had disappeared so quietly beneath the 
water, did not remain concealed long. Suddenly, while the ani- 
mals were yelling and daring us to land, there was a slight ripple 
at the feet of the veteran orang-outang. Then there was a plunge, 
and -the water was lashed into foam ; but amidst it I could see 
the ape, with his long sinewy arms, tearing at the scales and 
fins of an alligator, which was craunching one of his feet, and 
endeavoring to drag him to a deep place. 

Gracia, with a secret thought that the whole thing was got up 
for her especial benefit, clapped her hands with glee, and did not 
miss a single struggle. She was a true Spaniard, and although 
her heart was as gentle as a dove’s, yet she was partial to bull- 
fights and kindred excitements. 

When the struggle between the alligator and the orang-outang 
commenced, the companions of. the latter remained silent for a 
moment, as though too astonished to utter a yell. But when they 
saw the fight, and heard the shrill screams of their companion, 
they uttered yell after yell of savage hatred, and in their fury tore 
off branches — large branches, too — of the trees, and hurled 
them towards the scene of the combat with a force that showed 
most conclusively their terrible strength and power. 




But the scaly monster did not quit his terrible grasp. He 
struggled to gain deep water where he could have his adversary 
more in his power, and the orang-outang labored as hard to drag 
the alligator to the shore, and in this some of his companions 
sought to assist him ; but their dread of water prevented them 
from taking an active part. Inch by inch, the alligator pulled 
his victim towards deep places, and at length, with a sudden 
plunge, they rolled from the shelving-bank, and disappeared where 
the water was two fathoms deep, and only a few bubbles marked 
the spot where the enemies had sunk. 

For a few minutes we sat in the boat without exchangittg a 
word, after witnessing the contest. Even Gracia seemed slightly 
shocked at the end of the brute, and I feared every moment that 
she would issue an order, commanding me to avenge its death by 
shooting the first alligator I should meet. But for a wonder she 
w’as silent and thoughtful. 

Suddenly there was a commotion on shore, and we could see 
young orang-outangs hurry off in different directions,, keeping 
close to the edge of the water. 

“ Now,” said the Portuguese, ‘‘ the apes are resolved to have 
revenge, and you will notice how deliberate and determined they 
will proceed to execute their plans.” 

“ But I observe that many of them are stripping branches from 
the trees, and making quite convenient clubs,” I remarked. 

“ Yes, and they know how to use them, as you will find. A 
dozen orang-outangs, armed with clubs, can clear a village of its 
inhabitants. They possess the strength of two men, and fear 
nothing but fire-arms.” 

“ But what are they in search of? ” Gracia asked, pointing to 
the apes which were running along the shore, towards the point 
which formed the entrance to the river. 

“ In search of an alligator,” replied the Portuguese. 

I could not help smiling. 

“ It is true, senor,” Don Christo said, with some earnestnesi, 
“ They will find an alligator basking in the sun, and they will 
kill him.” 

“ O, I should so like to see that ! ” Gracia exclaimed. 

“ Nothing can be easier, senorita. As soon as they find what 
they seek, information will be sent to the older members of the 


228 


A slaver's ADVEimmES. 


tribe, and they take command and move towards the enemy to be 
attacked. We can row towards the point, and witness everything 
from the boat.” 

1 must confess that my curiosity was excited, and I was anx- 
ious to witness the proceedings of the animals. If they performed 
feats, such as the Portuguese related, their instincts would look very 
much like human reasoning, much as we might deny it. ' Sud* ' 
denly we saw three? or four young orang-outangs run with re« 
markable swiftness from the mouth of the river, towards »the main 
body of the animals. The scouts which carried the information, 
that they had discovered an alligator, were received with dignified 
silence by a council. They imparted the news with violent 
gestures, and such gnashing of teeth, as excited men often resort 
to to express their rage. They pointed in the direction of the 
river, and by signs which even we could understand, intimated 
that the alligator which they had found was sleeping soundly, 
and could be attacked at a great disadvantage. 

We could see the gray heads deliberate for a few minutes, 
after this information, and set out upon the expedition which was 
to avenge their honor. The ^lembers of the council were pre- 
ceded by the scouts, which led the way, and after the council fol- 
lowed the whole colony, each one of the male portion being armed 
with a huge club, which looked as though it would trouble even 
a strong man to swing with effect. 

“ Now, if it please you to follow along the shore in the boat, 
we shall witness the fun,” said Don Christo. 

The animals presented a most formidable appearance as they 
marched along in silence, armed with their huge clubs, which they 
carried on their shoulders, nearly as a soldier would carry a mus- 
ket. There seemed to be something of a military character in 
their march, also ; for I noticed that the females and young ones 
brought up the rear, and to keep the tongues of the gentle sex in 
order, a dozen or twenty of the warriors of the troop marched close 
at hand, and exhibited spite when a young one squeaked, or a fe- 
male chattered. In this respect they closely resembled the people 
of civilized countries, who are unhappy when they have no wife or 
child to provide for, and are miserable when they do have, being 
determined not to be suited at any rate. 

“ Ah,” murmured Gracia, “ if they would only fight amongst 
themselves, what happiness it would be to see them.’ 


1 . LITTLE MORE FUN. 


229 


Ladies must recollect that she was born and educated in 
Cuba, where cock-fights, bull-fights, and such amusements, are 
looked upon by the elite of the island, as sports suitable for the 
edification of the most refined. She felt interested in such rough 
amusement, and did not think it was wrong to conceal it. 

The orang-outangs refused to quarrel among themselves for her 
edification, and continued their march, silent but formidable, for 
the point of land where the alligator was basking in the sunshine, 
little thinking of the rough handling which he was to receive in 
return for the hearty breakfast which one of his companions had 
made an hour ago. 

“ Look ! ” cried Gracia, “ the animals have stopped, and ap- 
pear to be consulting together.” 

Our boat was exactly opposite the spot, and close in shore. 
We could almost see the orang-outangs wink, so near were we, 
yet they paid us not the slightest attention. Their whole thoughts 
were centred on the enemy of their tribe We could hear the 
old gray beards chatter, and see them point in various directions ; 
and as they indicated what to do, a dozen would obey the orders 
without so much as a murmur, which T thought a very good 
lesson for humanity, and one deserving of remembrance. 

“ Now,” said Don Christo, settling himself comfortably, and 
fanning his face with his Panama hat — for there was not a breath 
of air stirring, and the beat began to grow intense as the sun 
climbed the sky. “ Now,” he repeated, “ we shall see some fun, 
for the arrangements are all made. The retreat of the alligator 
is cut oflT. He cannot escape to the woods and the marsh, for a 
strong guard watch him in that direction. He is hemmed in on 
all sides, and soon the signal for the fight will be given.” 

“ The sooner the better,” cried thoughtless Gracia, clapping 
her hands ; and as though that was the signal agreed upon, a 
shrill yell, like the cry of a woman in distress, was uttered by 
one old fellow, who was ugly enough to be the grandfather of his 
Satanic majesty. 

The yell was repeated fiifty times by the males, and then the 
females, as though they wanted to have their full share of noise, 
confusion, and use of tongue, re-echoed the cries until the children 
took them up, when, like civilized society, the females boxed the 
young ones* ears, and bit those who protested against such usage. 
All this delighted Gracia very much, and she laughed until the 


m 


A StATEB’s A2)TE!myH28. 




tears ran from her dark eyes, and glistened on her cheeks like 
pearls exposed to the rays of the sun. I laughed because she 
laughed, and thought how happy I was in her love, and cared 
nothing for the frigate Scorpion, or at least forgot her for the time 
being. 

“ Now they are at it,” cried Don Christo. 

We looked towards the scene of action, and sure enough they 
were. We heard a blow which sounded like the flukes of a whale 
upon the water, and by taking a few strokes with the oars, were 
enabled to see how orang-outangs treated alligators. 

The first blow which had been administered by the apes, had 
awakened the alligator from a deep sleep. Of course his first im- 
pressions were rather confused, and he merely rolled over to es- 
cape the infliction ; but as blow followed blow in rapid succession, 
the alligator began to find his position rather uncomfortable, and 
headed towards the water. But for this the orang-outangs were 
prepared, and they showered blows upon his snout until I thought 
they would beat it to a jelly. But the rascal only groaned, and 
seemed determined to clear his path. 

They struck at him every way. Some of the blows missed, and 
some landed on the heads of the orangs, and mighty yells were 
the result. They got in each other’s way. They struck over 
each other’s shoulders, and the young ones, as enthusiastic as 
their elders, plucked tufts of grass and threw at the object of 
attack^ and yelled at the same time with fearful yells ; but oc- 
casionally for their ofiiciousness, an axious mother would scratch 
and bite the youngsters, and send them howling to the rear, where 
they would vent their feelings by making faces at their parents, 
and otherwise expressing disgust for those older than themselves. 

But during all this the alligator was not idle. Finding that* 
his approach to the water was cut off, he commenced fighting on 
his own account, and in a manner peculiarly alligatorish. Bend- 
ing his body until it nearly formed a curve, the brute to ok sight 
at his enemies, and let fly his tail with a report like the crack of 
a coach whip. In an instant some half a dozen orang-outangs 
were tumbling heels over head, or flying through the air as though 
discharged from a gun. Then the yells were redoubled, and 
the blows fell faster than ever, a dozen of the apes taking the 
places of those prostrated. Sometimes we could hardly see the 
combatants for mud and dirt, which they threw into the air ia 






TRIUMPH OP THE APES. 


231 


their struggles ; but if they were screened from view, wc cculd 
hear the blows which were rained down upon the alligator, and 
could hear the crack of the tail as it sent dozens howling to the 
rear with broken bones and bruised limbs. 

Suddenly the blows ceased, and a shout of triumph was raised, 
the panting orang-outangs leaned upon their clubs, and looked 
with savage complacency upon their work. They had conquered. 
The alligator lay upon the mud, a mass of bruises, and dead. The 
orang-outangs were avenged. 

“ Give way, men,” I said ; “ we will go on board.” 

“ Shall you go up the river, sir? ” asked Don Christo. 

“ Not to-day,” I replied. 

“ To-morrow, then,” cried Gracia. 

“ To-morrow I am in hopes to sail, and by this time to be miles 
from here,” I answered, coolly. 

Gracia looked disdainful, and was silent. I said nothing until 
we arrived alongside, when I assisted the lady to the deck, and 
she instantly retired below to find relief in woman’s true solace — 
a flood of tears, and affecting sobs. 

“ Perhaps I had better take my departure, and hurry along thft 
water,” the Portuguese remarked, after hanging around a few 
minutes, and finding that Gracia did not appear upon deck. 

“ Perhaps you had,” I replied. “We shall want it this after- 
noon, or not at all.” 

“ I will have it alongside by sundown, if not earlier ; ” and 
over the side the fellow went, and paddled away in his canoe. 

No sooner had he entered the river, and was hidden from the 
deck of the schooner, than Matthews came aft with a long face. 

“ Do you know that marine ? ” he asked. 

“ He says his name is Don Christo,” I replied. 

“ Don Thunderation ! ” cried the sailor, with a look of con- 
tempt. “ That is the sharpest scoundrel that passes for a 
white man on this ’ere coast, and I wanted to tell ye so, but I 
couldn’t run alongside, somehow, to do it ; for he kept sheering 
aft, as though fearful I was about to board yer. I knew the chap, 
right well, but he didn’t know me, even if he did look mighty 
hard at me.” 

“ What do you know of him? ” I asked. 

“ I know that, ten years ago, he was a slave dealer, and carried 
on a swimming business ; but he cheated the firm he was workF> 


232 


A slaveb’s adventures. 


ing for, and had to weigh anchor and be off. He went down 
the coast, stole two hundred niggers, and sold *en ; and then 
made his peace by stealing a white woman, the wife of a skipper 
of a brig. He gave her to the king, and she died in two months. 
The king was furious at losing the woman, and swore that he 
would hang the rascal unless he was supplied with another. And, 
blast me, if the chap didn’t get hold of another, and she too died, 
raving crazy, in less than a month. How much the poor ‘thing 
suffered you tnay imagine. I heard tell the last one was a ed- 
ificated woman, and that she took it hard until her mind foun- 
dered, and then she used to laugh all day long.” 

“ The rascal must have had some idea of playing false; when 
he endeavored to persuade me to go up the river just now with 
the lady,” I said. 

Just at this moment our boat was seen to leave the mouth of 
the creek, and pull leisurely towards us. 

“ The frigate Is out of sight,” I said. “ If she was not, Mar- 
tin would stick to his station.” 

“ Then we can move with the land breeze this evening?” Mat- 
thews asked. 

“ As soon as the water is on board,” I replied. 

“ The sooner the better, for I’m tired of this place, and, to tell 
the truth, ’taint very healthy.” 

The boat came alongside, and Martin jumped on deck and re- 
ported. 

She’s out of sight, sir, — fairly drifted away, like a big log 
upon the water. Wo watched her till not even her riyals was to 
be seen. She’s gone, and may bad luck go with her.” 

Amen 1 ” muttered Matthews. 

“ Is there any air stirring outside? ” I asked. 

“ Not enough to fan the cheek of a lady, sir. The ocean looks 
like a huge mirror, and not even a flying-fish dares show its head 
for fear of being roasted alive.” 

“ Get up the awnings,” I said, “ and let the men keep under 
them, and out of the sun during the day. To-night we will sail, 
and, if nothing happens, in two weeks we shall be spending our 
money in Havana.” 

The men heard the latter part of my words, and gave a feeble 
cheer to show how much they relished the idea ; and after the 
awnings were spread to shield the deck from the hot sun, which 


0fiACU AK0BT. 


m 

was poiiHng down as though determined to melt the pitch in the 
seams and our brains at the same time, I retired to the cabin to 
have a little chat with Gracia, 

As expected, I found her inclined to be sulky, because I had 
not gratified her wish to visit the negro village. It was the first 
time I had ever refused her request, and she felt grieved in 
consequence. A delicate lace handkerchief was held to her eyes 
when I entered the cabin, and it was only removed long enough 
to see who intruded, and then it was returned, and symptoms of 
hysterics or sobs were apparent. I took my seat by her side upon 
the lounge, and spoke. 

“ Gracia,” I said, attempting to take one of her small hands. 

There was no response. She resisted the attempt to take her 
hand, and turned her back upon me. 

“ Dear Gracia,” I cried, slipping an arm around her waist, and 
drawing her towards me, “ do you feel very angry?” 

“ Yes, I do,” was the answer ; and she made a slight attempt 
to leave me, but I held her fast, and frustrated it. In fact I took 
occasion to increase the pressure around her waist, and felt very 
comfortable in consequence. 

“ Why should you feel angry, Gracia ? ” I asked. 

“ You know the reason,” was the answer. 

“ And do you know the reason why I refused your request 
Gracia ? ” 

“ Yes, because you no longer love me. But I might have ei 
pected as much.” 

There was another violent sob, and the handkerchief was use 
most energetically. 

“ No, darling,” I answered, calmly ; “ it is because I love y( 
dearly I refused to go up the river.” 

The handkerchief was removed for the space of ten seconc 
just time enough to enable me to catch sight of two black ej 
tvhich expressed a scornful, incredulous look. Then the eyes a 
the face were again hid under a cloud of lace, and a sob floa 
through the cabin. 

“ I think, from your actions, that you do not believe me.” 

- There was no response. I increased the pressure around 
waist, — and a more symmetrical one was never clasped by man 
and managed to get possession of one of her hands, which I ki; 
most devotedly, for the very good reason that her face was ' 
•ealed, and could not ha axuM*nuaiAhAd. 


1 flULTBB'8 ADTENTUEES. 


m 

“ When I tell you, darling, that the Portuguese is a most noted 
rascal — that he has already sold several white women to negro 
kings, and wanted to entrap us in a visit up the river, for the pur- 
pose of disposing of you and murdering me, you will readily be- 
lieve that I was riglit in refusing your request.” 

The sobs ceased. She listened to my explanation in silence. 

“ The gale is moderating,” I thought. “ I think that we shall 
soon have a smooth sea and a light breeze.” 

“ Is this true ? ” she asked, after a moment’s silence, but with 
the lace still to her face. 

“ You know that I ana incapable of deceiving you — you whom 
I love so dearly.” 

I spoke in a tone so convincing, that she could not resist full 
forgiveness. The lace was removed, and down upon my shoulder 
came her head with its triumph of black hair, so profuse that it 
almost covered ray breast, and two black eyes, full of fun, looked 
in mine for pardon. 

“ Did you think I was angry, you sea monster?” she asked. 

“ I certainly did.” 

“ And now you forgive me?” and she put up her red lips, and 
ihowed such white teeth, that with my forgiveness I tempered 
nercy, and did that which any sensible man would do had he 
)een in my position. I kissed her most affectionately, and she 
idn’t make the slightest objection. 

“ I was little angry,” Gracia said, with a charming smile, “but 
ot very, and I wanted to make you think that I was quite en- 
iged, so that we could enjoy all the pleasures of a reconciliation. 
^ asn’t that a good idea ? ” 

Of course I was obliged to confess that it was an excellent de- 
ce ; and then we had a long and pleasant talk, and no one 
tered the cabin for some time to annoy us. 

“ Beg pardon, sir, for disturbing you,” said Matthews, putting 
; head inside the cabin door, after discreetly knocking, and al- 
ving me time to change my position. “ Beg pardon, sir, but 
is now two bells, and the water is jist cornin’ round the pint 
land. That blasted rascal is with the canoes, and, if I was 
i, I would watch ’em.” - 

['he canoes, which were bringing on board the water and fresh 
nsions, were close under our bow. The canoe containing the 
as I supposed, was what the natives called a double-bank 


> 




CANOES ALONGSEDB. 


235 


canoe, about thirty feet long and five feet beam. It was covered 
with a matting of leaves, so thick {hat it seemed as though capa- 
ble of shedding water. Only one native was to be seen on board 
of it, and he was "flourishing a paddle at the stern. The other 
canoe was much smaller, and contained vegetables, piled up so 
high that I thought there was some danger of its capsizing. In 
the bow of the latter stood Don Christo, and at the stern, steering 
with a paddle, was a negro of gigantic size and most ferocious 
appearance. 

“Hang me, if I wouldn’t b’ke to take jist one squint under that 
canoe cover,” Matthews growled. 

“ What for ?” I asked. 

“ I don’t know — but I should I ” 

“ Well, captain,” cried Don Christo, from his canoe, “ I have 
brought your supplies, and if you will throw me a rope I will haul 
alongside.” 

“ What did you cover the water for ? ” I asked. 

“ O, to keep it cool and wholesome. You will like the flavor 
better. It is a practice here.” 

The blame rascal,” muttered Matthews ; “ how I’d like to 
throw one of the cook’s coppers at him, filled with hot water I I’d 
scald the villain, same as I’d scald a young pig.” 

One of the men threw a rope’s end to the Portuguese, and the 
canoes slowdy veered round with the tide, and swung alongside. 
Still Don Christo did not seem in a hurry to come on deck, and 
I noted that he talked with his negro companions in a language 
I had never heard before. 

“ Are you coming on deck ? ” I ^ked. 

“ In one moment, captain,” was the answer. 

The giant negro, I have before alluded to, arose from his posi- 
tion in the stern of the canoe, and muttered a few words to Don 
Christo in an earnest tone. The Portuguese answered, and made 
an impatient gesture with his foot. 

“ That feller would sell well in Havana, sir,” whispered Mat- 
thews, who was standing by my side. 

I nodded in token of assent. 

“ What’s to prevent us from keeping him, now that we’ve go 
him ? ” continued the mate. “ Say but the word, and we ca 
have him safe under hatches in no time.” 

I shook my head. I did not like such treachery. 


m 


A slavee’s adventures. 


“ It’s four hundred dollars, sir,” he whispered ; “ and four hun- 
dred dollars ain’t picked up on every sea.” 

“ It would be a mean and treacherous piece of business. The 
next vessel that anchored in the harbor would have to pay for 
such an act with fearful loss of life.” 

“ But it’s for the black fellows good,” persisted Matthews. “ If 
we take him from here we make something of him in a few years. 
Jist as like as not he would be a Christian, and pray like the 
deuce. Ain’t that something? ” 

“ It shan’t be done,” I said. “ I despise all kinds of treachery, 
and you should also, or you are no sailor.” 

“ I know my duty, sir,” replied Matthews, somewhat abashed ; 
“ but what I proposed was for your benefit as well as mine. If 
you don’t like the job I’ve no more to say.” 

Just at that moment I cast my eyes over the rail to see why 
Don Christo did not come on deck. To my intense astonishment 
I saw him and the giant negro removing the matting, which I 
supposed covered the water in the large canoe ; but instead of 
water there were about forty woolly heads concealed beneath the 
mat, and at a word the bodies connected with the heads sprang 
to their feet, and grasping huge clubs, uttered a terrible battle-cry. 
At the same moment the vegetables in the other canoe were 
thrown overboard, and seven more negroes were seen, armed as 
the others. 


CHAPTER XII. 

A 8UBPBISE. — AN ATTACK, AND WHAT CAME OP IT. — A TEE* 
BIBLE STRUGGLE. — AN IMPORTANT CAPTURE. — A PROPOSI- 
TION, AND HOW WE RECEIVED IT. 

Perhaps it was lucky for us that the mate had forgotten to 
ake down the boarding net, and with the single exception of the 
angway it was triced up fore and aft. This was a defence which 
)e negroes were entirely unacquainted with ; and while they 
ere staring at it with stupid wonder, neglecting .the hurried com- 
ands of the Portuguese rascal who led them, my men had an 


OUR DEFENCE. 


23T 


opportunity to seize upon handspikes and levers, and make some 
preparations for defence. Our muskets were all below, and the 
guns on deck, although loaded, were entirely useless after boats 
were once alongside, as we could not depress them sufficiently to 
accomplish any great work. 

My revolvers and cutlass, I recollected with dismay, were on 
the cabin table, where I had laid them during my conversation 
with Gracia. I cast one glance towards my men, and saw that 
they stood firm, and were already pounding at the woolly heads 
which peered »over the rail, or struggled to cross it. I sprang to- 
wards the companion-way to secure my weapons, but to my sur- 
’prise I met Gracia at the head of the steps holding the pistols and 
cutlass in her hands. 

“ I knew you would want them,” the noble girl said, as she 
handed them to me, “ so I thought I would bring them.” 

“ Gracia,” I said, “ if I live long enough to marry you, our 
coat of arms shall be a heart as large as a mess kid, with two re- 
volvers rampant.” 

“ First beat off the negroes,” she said, “ and then we will talk 
of marriage.” She looked a little frightened, but otherwise was 
cool, as every high born lady should be, in an hour of peril. 

“ Then down into the cabin with your precious self, and stay 
there until the fight is over,” I said, hurriedly. 

“ Where is the cap^n ? ” I heard the men ask, as I left Gracia. 

“ He is here,” I replied, with a blow of my cutlass upon a 
spear, which severed it like a reed. 

As I spoke, half a dozen of the negroes threw themselves from 
the rail upon the deck, and struck right and left with their heavy 
clubs, and I was sorry to see, with some effect. 

“ Down with the black rascals ! ” I cried, avoiding a blow that 
was aimed at my head with excellent intentions. “ Clear the 
deck of the black villains.” 

As I spoke I gave a quick stroke with my sword, and severed 
the right arm of one of our opponents close to his shoulder. The 
red blood spirted out, and with such force, that it was thrown 
several feet across the deck. Eight or ten of the negroes, who 
were standing on the rail, were so astonished at the sight, that 
they forgot to jump on deck and assist their companions. 

W'e held our own and more ; for somehow the giant negro and 
thb Portuguese were no longer to be seen, and I did not even 


238 


A SLAVES S ADVENTUBES. 


hear tlieir voices encouraging the natives to fight, with theif 
usual ferocity. I also missed Matthews, who I tt ought had de- 
serted us in the hour of danger on account of his age ; but in this 
respect I wronged the old man, for suddenly I heard his voice 
shouting, — 

“'Hit ’em on the shins, messmates ; hit ’em on the shins.” 

The men gave a yell of delight, and changing the direction of 
their blows, let them fall with terrible force upon the niggers’ feet 
and shins, said by those familiar with the anatomy of the colored 
man to be the most tender part of his body. 

The effect was instantaneous. With cries of agony the blacks 
dropped their clubs, and commenced rubbing their shins, and 
shouting in their native language maledictions upon us. The men 
struck with such force that many feet were crushed instantly ; 
and the panic which was experienced on deck was quickly com- 
municated to those in the canoes, and I soon saw that no more 
natives .attempted to board. 

“ Now, lads, for one more effort. Let us stave canoes along- 
side,” I -said. 

The men caught up thirty-two-pound shot, which were lying 
along the plank shear, and sprang upon the bulwark. 

“ There’s only one canoe here, sir,” they cried. 

I looked over, and saw that the small canoe was not alongside. 
I feared that the Portuguese and the giant negro had made their 
escape ; and if they had, our triumph would be but a barren one. 
The natives were cowering in the bottom of the large canoe, and 
made signs that they were tired of fighting, and wanted to sur- 
render. 

“ Sink ’em,” shouted Matthews, levelling a gun, half a dozen 
of which he had brought from the store-room while I was won- 
dering at his absence. 

The men lifted the heavy masses of iron, and were about to 
let them fall and crash through the canoe, when at a word from 
me they stopped. 

“ Secure them,” I said. “ No more killing.” 

“ But they tried to take the schooner, cap’n,” murmured the 
men. 

“ And blowed if they don’t deserve death,” said Matthews. 

“ I know that,” I replied. 

“ Then let’s send ’em to Davy iJones’s locker,” some of the meq 
ttxelaimed. 


▲ TSSBIBLE STBUaOLE. 


235 


“ I know a trick worth two of that,” I answered. “ A live 
slave is better than a dead one.” 

Hurrah ! The captain forever ! ” shouted the men, who saw 
through my motive at once. “ There^s twenty-ive of ’em not in- 
jured, and they are good for three hundred dollars each in Cuba. 
That’s the way to make money.” 

“ Jump down into the canoe and handcuff them,” I said, “ and 
shoot the ones who offer resistance.” 

Half a dozen muskets were pointed at the quailing negroes, and 
half a dozen of the men jumped into the canoe with handcuffs. 

Just at that moment I heard a suppressed ^ream from the 
cabin, and I knew it to be Gracia’s voice. I didn’t stop to in- 
quire if she had been frightened by a spider or a cockroach, 
but sprang from the rail on which I was standing, and ran to- 
wards the cabin, followed by Matthews. I entered, and saw 
the giant negro and Don Christo struggling with the lady. The 
Portuguese had one hand upon Gracia’s mouth to prevent her 
screaming, and the negro had the lady in his arms, and was 
endeavoring to force her towards the cabin windows, under which 
a canoe was held by a negro, ready to receive the girl if the ras- 
cals succeeded in securing her. 

The instant the two villains saw me they released Gracia, and 
she fell to the deck, fainting, overpowered by the unequal contest. 
The negro was the first to attack me, urged on by the rascally 
Portuguese. He sprang towards me, his face horribly distorted 
by passion ; and I have na doubt could he have once clasped 
me in his arms my life would soon have terminated, for his 
strength was immense. But as he made a plunge for me, I 
stepped nimbly aside, and the negro dashed head first against the 
stomach of Matthews, who entered the cabin at that moment. 
Both went down, struggling. 

But I had no time to attend to their battle, for even during the 
brief period in which my attention was attracted, the Portuguese 
had sought to take advantage of it. As I turned to pay my re- 
spects to him I saw he held a pistol in his hand, and that he 
was aiming at my heart. I had no time to remark more. There 
was a discharge, and I felt something cold pass along my skin, 
near the ribs ; but I did not feel faint as though I was badly 
wounded. The touch of the lead acted on me like a spur, and 
ieemed to inspire me with the strength of a dozen men. I sprang 


240 


A SLAVEE^S ADVEKTURB8. 


for the scamp ; but he dropped his pistol and made a dive for 
the cabin windows, intending to regain his canoe and attempt 
an escape, for he surmised that his game was up. As he 
reached the transom I caught him with a blow of my cutlass upon 
his head that cut through hair and scalp, and inflicted a gash 
nearly six inches long. Down he fell, and made no further at- 
tempts to move. I preferred to save him for future vengeance, 
therefore did not repeat my blow. 

In the mean time Matthews and the negro were having a rough 
and tumble fight ; but I imagined the latter was getting the best 
of it, for I heard the mate shout, — 

“ No gouging, you black thief. A fair fight and no favor. 
Don’t attempt to bite me, you brute.’’ 

I soon terminated the combat ; for I brought the back of my 
cutlass down upon the giant’s head with such force that the blood 
spirted out in streams, and the strong grasp upon the mate’s neck 
was instantly relinquished. Still the negro was not subdued, and 
was as full of fight ^ as ever. He was endeavoring to gain his 
feet, and I was about to finish him, but Matthews shouted, — 

“ No, no, cap’n ; don’t kill the black rascal, ’cos he’s as good 
as twelve hundred dollars in Cuba.” 

The words were hardly uttered before the crew poured into the* 
cabin, and in spite of the giant’s resistance secured him. 

“ I could have finished him with a fair fight,” Matthews said, 
in explanation to the wondering crew, “ but he’s a leetle too 
tough for me in the rough and tumble.” 

“ On deck with him,” I said, “ and take that black-hearted 
rascal also,” pointing to the insensible Portuguese. 

“We can’t sell him, cap’n,” said Matthews. 

“ I know it ; but we can hang him.” 

“ Well, that’s some satisfaction, anyhow. I’ll go on deck and 
lee that the men secure the prisoners ; ” and Matthews left the cabin. 

I raised the form of Gracia from the deck, and laid her in 
a state-room before the men entered the cabin to remove the 
Portuguese ; but as soon as I was alone, returned to her I loved 
so w^ell, and bathed her head with water, and under my treatment 
she soon revived and was able to speak. Then she acted like a 
girl of sense, and entirely different from the general run of hero- 
ines. First of all she put her arms around my neck and kissed 
pie most aflfectionately, and then began to show me how chafed 








OUR PRISONERS. 


241 


her arms were from the effects of the struggle with the two 
ruffians. 

I recollected that the rascally Portuguese had fired a pistol, 
and that the bullet had hit me ; but I told Gracia that I es- 
caped with but a few scratches, and then, leaving her to that rest 
which she was so much entitled to, went' to another state-room 
to find out how much I was injured, if at all. The ball had been 
aimed well enough, but it had struck a button in my vest pocket, 
and just grazed the skin below my breast, drawing but a few 
drops of blood. I felt thankful it was no worse, and then re- 
turned to the deck to see what I should do with my prisoners. 

I found that the Portuguese and negro had revived, by the aid 
of several buckets of water which the men had thrown over them ; 
but their escape was impossible, as they were secured to ring- 
bolts, with patent spring handcuffs of the best steel. ' The men 
were collected around them, and pouring the most bitter abuse 
upon their heads ; but as the parties interested did not understand 
English, perhaps it did not matter so much what the sailors said. 

“ What have you done with the rest of the prisoners ? ” I 
asked of Matthews. 

“ Put *em under hatches with the slaves,” was the reply. 

“ And the wounded ones? ” 

“ Them *ere fellers what hadnT got broken bones went to, but 
the others Pve stowed in the canoe, and they is alongside.” 

I hardly knew what to do with them, for I did not like the idea 
of hanging the rascals, as they were not so much to blame as the 
leaders. I looked over the rail, and saw that they lay in the bot- 
tom of the large canoe, groaning most piteously, so felt some 
little sympathy for their misfortunes. I determined to set them 
on shore, and let them do the best they could towards making 
their way to the village, or else let those who could paddle take 
the canoe for that purpose. While I was thus in a merciful mood, 
Matthews came aft. 

“ That ’ere Portuguese rascal wants to have a little talk with 
you,” he said. 

“ What does he desire ? ” I asked. 

“ Don’t know, sir. Says that he won’t open his jaw to any one 
but you, and that it is worth your while to speak to him for a 
minute.” 


242 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“The fellow wants to beg for his life,” I said. 

“ I s’pose so. Sich cowards as he ginerally does. They getf 
men in awkward boxes, and then wants to crawl out themselves. 
That’s the way wid ’em sure.” 

I determined to speak with the man, and hear what he had 
to say in extenuation of his crime. For this purpose I walked 
to the spot where the wretch was ironed to the deck, and as I ap- 
proached, the sailors fell back. 

“ Go get your suppers, men,” I said, “ and leave me to talk 
with the prisoner.” 

“ It’s precious little talk he’d . get out of me,” said one of the 
men. “ I’d hang him at the yard-arm as a scarecrow, afore two 
bells was passed.” 

“ Ah, the blasted dog — he wanted to betray better men than 
himself,” said a second sailor ; a man whose face bore such a re- 
semblance to a monkey, that he was called “ Monkey Jack ” on 
board. 

With this parting salute the crew moved forward, and left me 
alone with I^on Christo ; and a hard-looking Don he was, with 
his face and body covered "with blood, and his clothes torn by the 
rough handling of the men. His eyes had lost much of their 
brightness, but they looked as treacherous and snaky as ever. 

“ You wanted to speak with me,” I said, sitting down on a 
spar, and addressing the wmunded villain in Spanish. 

“ Yes, senor ; I have something of importance to communi- 
cate,” was the answer. 

“ With the expectation of purchasing your life, I suppose,” I 
said. 

“ Perhaps, senor, you will think that what I relate is of more 
importance than my poor life.” 

“ Perhaps,” I answered, dryly. 

“ I should never have made the attempt I did, had I not been 
persuaded by the king,” Don Christo exclaimed. 

“ Why by the king? ” 

“ When I told him of the wonderful loveliness of your wife, 
he swore that he must possess her, and insist^ that I should ac- 
company him,” the lying hypocrite cried. 

“ And why did you take the trouble to speak of my wife,” I 
asked. 

Because the king was particular to know who was on board. 


A PLEA FOR LIFE. 


243 


He is fond of white women, and always ready to trade for one. 
He asked me if there was one on board, and when 1 told him 
there was, but could not be bought, he said that he would have 
her, even if he had to take the vessel.*’ 

“ Granted that what you say is true, how is it to affect your 
Hee?”Iasked. 

“ That you will soon see. The king is your prisoner, and you 
can take his life or save it,” the Portuguese said. 

I remained silent. 

“ Now don’t you think that it would be better to save my life, 
if I can get the natives to pay a large sum for their king ? ” the 
Portuguese continued. 

“ Where can they get the money?” I asked, with more interest 
than I had shown. 

“ They have gold dust ; every native has some. The king has 
two or three hundred pounds which his wives have collected. 
Save my life and I’ll help you get possession of it.” 

“ It seems that you are willing to arrange matters quite readi- 
ly,” I said. 

“ A man will do much for his life, senor,” said the Portuguese, 
in an abject tone. 

“ I will not promise that your life shall be spared, but I am 
willing to return the king to his people for two hundred pounds 
weight of gold dust, and I want it on board by noon to-morrow.’’ 

“ You shall have it, senor ; and now let me send one of th^ 
wounded negroes on shore as a messenger.” 

“ If you play us false,” I said, “ you shall not live one minut* 
after it is discovered.” 

“ I will be true, senor, for my life is in your hands,” was the 
answer. 

“ At any rate you cannot harm us,” I thought ; and I judged 
that it was best to trust him, so a negro was despatched with a 
message to the village. 

As soon as it was dark, I told Matthews to take a boat and 
go up the river as quietly as he could, and fill four or five small 
casks with water, and to hasten back as soon as possible. I also 
directed him to take six of the best men, with muskets, pistols, 
and cutlasses ; but on no account to encounter the natives, if it 
was possible to avoid them. He was also ordered to notice the 
village, and note if he saw anything unusual going on there. 

10 


244 


A slaveb’s adventures. 




The mate understood the job with great readiness^ and in a few 
minutes had the gang-casks in the boat, and his men selected. In- 
stead of using oars they took the paddles which were in the canoe 
alongside, and would make less noise than the oars ; and then 
the boat pushed off, and was soon lost to view in the darkness that 
had settled upon the harbor of Mud Creek. I walked the deck, 
and awaited the return of the boat with much anxiety. Not that 
I believed that there was any danger in the expedition, but feared 
that the men might be imprudent and run into difficulties, with 
the characteristic imprudence of sailors. 

I heard the paddles of the boat as it swept around the river’s 
point, and headed for the schooner an hour afterwards. 

“ Have you got the water?” I asked, when the boat was twenty 
or thirty fathoms off. 

“ All right, sir,” answered Matthews, from the stern-sheets. 

The boat came alongside, and the mate joined me on deck. 

“ Did you have any trouble?” I asked. 

“ Not a bit, sir. The niggers are too much occupied with 
somethin’ on shore to attend to the river. The village is all 
alive with niggers, and lighted up as though they were having a 
big powwow.” 

I thought it would account for the capture of the king, and 
fhat his subjects had formed themselves into a committee of the 
whole, for the purpose of raising the dust to secure his release. 

“ How is the water you have brought on board? Good and 
clear ? ” 

“ It is much better than I expected, and tastes sweet, although 
I think that a dash of rum would improve it. I ain’t much of a 
water drinker, ’cos I think it was made for wimmen and children. 
If it had been intended for sailors to drink, I think that the ocean 
would have been fresh instead of salt.” 

I took the strong hint, and Matthews and his boat’s crew 
received a stiff glass of grog, with many expressions of approval. 
We then hoisted the water on board, and I sent the boat back, 
with empty casks, for a further supply ; and while the mate was 
absent I set an anchor watch, and went below, with orders to call 
me if anything turned up. 

Gracia was sleeping soundly, and probably dreaming of home 
and its attractions. I did not disturb her, but threw myself upon 
the Icninge, and slept without being awakened until daylight. 


A LITTLE SUSPICIOUS. 


245 


Just as I reached the deck, I saw a canoe containing two ne** 
groes round the point, and paddle towards the vessel. When 
within half a cable’s length they ceased paddling, and one of them 
raised a strip of white cloth, and waved it in the air, as a token 
of peace. I made motions for them to come alongside, and they 
timidly obeyed. One came on deck, and muttered some words in 
his native tongue ; and to find out his meaning, I took him to the 
Portuguese, whose condition did not appear to excite much sym- 
pathy in the heart of the negro ; and I strongly suspected that the 
latter was rather glad than otherwise at the humiliation of the 
parasite. For a few moments they talked tog^^her with much 
earnestness, and at length the Portuguese intei preted what the 
visitor said. 

“ The negroes will make up the two hundred pounds of gold 
dust, captain ; but they are fearful that you won’t keep your word, 
and release the king after you receive the dust.” 

“ How shall I convince them?” I asked. 

“ I know of but one way,” said the Portuguese, after a mo- 
ment’s thought. 

“ Name it.^’ 

“ By letting me go on shore with them. That will show you 
are in earnest.” 

I saw the trick; the rascal wanted to get his neck out of a 
noose if possible, and imagined that the dust would blind me suf- 
ficiently to let him escape. But I had no idea of any such thing. 
He must have read my determination in my face^ for he again 
spoke, — 

“ Of course, if I went on shore I should do all in my power to 
hurry the dust along, so that you can sail to-night.” 

“ 1 sliall sail to-night,” I said, “ whether the dust comes, or 
remains on shore.” 

“ But you will not take me with you? ” he asked, 

“ I shall not,” I replied. 

“ Then I can go on shore with the natives now?” the Portu- 
guese said, with renewed hope. 

“ You can’t.” 

“ Why not? ” 

“ Because I intend to hold you until the money is pa id ; and if 
it is not paid, the king goes to Cuba, and you to — ” 

“ Where ? ” he asked, with anxiety. 


246 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ To the yard-arm/* 

He sank back without another word, but his dark face paled at 
the thought of death. Anything but that. He would have sub- 
mitted to the most degrading tasks rather than die. Thinking that 
I had made a suitable impression, I left him and the negro con- 
versing together ; and presently the latter went over the side, and 
paddled for the shore as though in a hurry. 

We gave the fallen king a good breakfast, and his majesty was 
not so humiliated but that he could stow away two pounds of salt 
beef and a pound of ship bread without much trouble ; and when 
the w'hole was washed down with a stiff glass of rum, the king 
was pleased to rub his stomach, and mutter barracker,” which, 
I suppose, was intended for good. 

“What’s going to be done with them ’ere marines?” asked 
Blatthews, after the decks w^ere washed down and swabbed dry. 

“ Make money out of one of them,” I answered. 

“ I don’t see how it can be done, unless we sell ’em,” he an- 
swered. 

“ But I do.” 

T. he mate scratched his head, and said no more ; but I saw that 
he could not help thinking. 

By the time the sun was three hours high, I began to think 
the darkies >vere unable to raise the gold dust, and that they 
would find it much more to their advantage to elect another man 
to the position of king, instead of ransoming the one we held. 
But just as I had given up all hope, a large canoe containing two 
natives, appeared in sight, and paddled direct for the schooner. 
As soon as the canoe was alongside, I saw that the treasure had 
come ; for it w'as lying on the bottom of the boat, secured in buck- 
skin pouches, and there were ten of them. 

“ Jump into the canoe, two of you, and pass those bags up,” I 
said. 

The men stared, and manifested their astonishment. 

“ Be careful of them,” I said, “ for each one contains twenty 
pounds of gold dust.” 

“ What is it for, sir? ” asked Matthews. 

“ It is for all hands,” I replied. “ It is payment for the release 
of the king of Mud Creek.” 

“ And do you mean to say, sir, that we is all to share that? ” 
demanded Matthews, with some excitement, 


A. JOrVXJL CREW. 


247 


“ or course I do,” I replied. 

“ Then,” said Matthews, turning to the men, “ I calls for three 
cheers for our cap’u, and may we always have as good a one.” 

He flung his hat in the air and roared like a bull, and the men 
followed suit, starting the alligators of Mud Creek from their 
slimy beds, and nearly frightening Gracia out of her wits. 

Half a dozen of the men struggled for the honor of handing 
up the precious dust, but at length Matthews got the start and 
reached the canoe, commenced passing the dust up on deck, 
where it was felt of, and even smelt of by the men. I had it 
carried into the cabin, where I examined it carefully to see how 
much the natives had> cheated ; for they were not above such 
things, but, for a wonder, I found the dust quite free of sand and 
impurities. Then I weighed it, and found full two hundred pounds, 
and nothing was said about Troy weight either. I called the men 
aft, and said to them, — 

“We have got two hundred pounds of gold dust for the negro 
king, and I' need not tell you that it is worth in Havana about 
forty thousand dollars. The question is, do you feel like giving 
.up the Portuguese as well as the king?” 

“ I s’pose no one would have any objection, if he come dowm 
putty handsome,” Matthews said, with a sly wink. 

He had got a taste for gold, and for a moment forgot the of- 
fences of the white rascal. 

“Ah, that's the talk ; let him come down with as much a" the 
nigger, and he can go too,” said the men. 

“ But suppose he cannot raise two hundred pounds?” I asked. 

“ Then, drat him, hang him ! ” was the cry. 

The men were like bulldogs, fierce for blood after once smell- 
ing it. I would have saved the Portuguese, but saw that such 
was the deadly hatred of the men it was impossible, unless he 
had wealth enough to purchase his life, 

“ Let us hang him now ! ” the men cried ; and they made a 
rush towards the place where Don Christo was lying. 

“ Ah, up with him I Remember the white women he betrayed.'* 

I do not believe but half of my men would have acted as he 
bad done, but just at that moment they felt particularly virtuous, 
and desirous of showing how much they abhorred the Portuguese. 
Before they could lay violent hand upon their intended victim I 
wa3 by his side. 


248 


A slaver's adventures. 


“ Back, men,” I said. “ Would you commit murder? ” 

“ All, that we will, unless the blasted rascal is given up to us,** 
was the answer of one of the men, a great stout fellow whom I 
had noticed as not particularly active during the fight with the 
negroes. 

lie stooped as he spoke, as though about to proceed at all haz- 
ard against the prisoner. I pushed him back, but the fellow still 
pressed on, muttering, — 

“ The Portuguese shall die in spite of you. We'll have our 
say about it.” 

“ Will you?” I said ; and struck the man a blow between the 
eyes that felled him like an ox. 

lie staggered to his feet, and came towards me, his hands fly- 
ing like jib-sheet blocks, when tacking ship during a strong breeze. 
The men stood one side for the purpose of showing fair play, and 
I saw that I was in for it, and had got to vindicate my authority 
by a knock-down fight. I was not so much adverse to it just 
at that time, as I otherwise should have been, for I knew that I 
was right. I therefore stood one side, when the man rushed at 
me like a bull ; but as he was about passing me, I struck him a 
blow under his ear that sent him senseless to the deck, where he 
lay for a few minutes without any assistance. 

“ Is there any one else that would like to lay a hand upon this 
man?” I asked. 

There was no reply. The men looked at each other in silence, 
as though somewhat astonished. 

“ Now, go forward,” I said. “ When it is time to talk about 
this man’s dyiug, I will let you know.” 

The men obeyed, and went without a murmur. 

“ That’s well done,” said Matthews, rubbing his hands. “ You 
astonished the men by your science. Of all things I like to see a 
gallant mill, but this one was all one way, and no chance to make 
up bets. Ah, v-hen I was in Hingland what fights I’ve seen, and 
all conducted on the ring principle.” 

I was not particularly pleased with such praise, although I knew 
it was well enough intended. The character of a bruiser w^as 
one that I did not aspire to, but sometimes a well planted blow is 
worth a cargo of sermons, especially at sea. 

But while we had been quarrelling, the negroes who brought 
the ransom on board, were impatient for the liberation of thei/ 


AK tJKGttATEFtJL KIKG. 


240 


king, and they looked as though fearful I intended to break 
faith with them. But such was not ray intention. I went to the 
fallen monarch, removed his irons, and pointed to the shore ; 
and he was glad enough to think he was free. As he stepped 
over the gangway, I spoke to the Portuguese. The king looked 
for a moment at him, then put his hand upon his own head where 
his wound was, and with a savage grin, entered the canoe fiid 
pushed off. 

“ Senor captain,” cried the Portuguese, “ has the king gone?” 

“Jfle has,” I answered. 

“ For the sake of the saints let me speak one w'ord to him. I 
can make him pay a ransom for me. He must do it I have 
helped him many times, and he has gold dust enough. Let me 
speak with him only a word.” 

“ Cast him loose from the ringbolt,” I said ; “ I will give him 
a chance.” 

Mattn^^;^Tg, Portuguese staggered to the bul- 

warks, and sn^jte(j to the king in the language of the vihage. His 
majesty s attendatio; stopped rowing for a moment, while the sable 
king listened without mnnifesting the least feeling. Don Christo 
continued to plead, but at length the king laid his fiuge black 
hand upon the wound upon his head, as though to remind the 
Portuguese that it was there by his means. Then he spoke a 
word to his boatmen, and they recommenced paddling for the 
river. 

“Ingrate! black heart I ” muttered the Portuguese; “if I had 
supposed he was so ungrateful, I would have murdered him long 
since.” 

The rascal glanced over the deck of the schooner, saw that no 
one was, near him, and that no fire-arms were at hand. 

“ Senor captain,” he asked, “ if I remain on board shall 1 be 
punished ? ” 

“ You will,” I replied. 

“ In what wmy?” he demanded. 

“ By hanging.” 

“ No, by the saints, I will not stand that. I was born a gentle- 
man, and I’ll die like one. No cord shall choke the life out of me.” 

As he spoke he made a sudden spring, and reached the rail, 
where he stood for a second, and then wdth a bold plunge went 
overboard. He was so quick that there was no time to restrain 
him l.ad I been so disposed. 


250 


▲ SLAVEft’S ADTEKTtJBES. 


The men sprang to the rail, and some of them came tumbling 
aft to the boats, for the purpose of lowering them and picking the 
man up. But I stopped them, and sent them forward. 

“ Give him fair play,” I said. “If he can reach the shore he 
is entitled to his liberty.” 

The men took their positions on the rail, and watched for the 
Portuguese to make his appearance upon the surface of the water. 
They knew that the harbor was full of alligators, and that the 
swimmer would find it difficult to avoid them. Therefore, when 
Don Christo showed his head he was greeted with a yell w hich 
made him strike out for the shore with lusty strokes ; but upon 
looking over his shoulder and finding he was not pursued, and 
that no muskets were pointed at him, he slackened his exertions, 
and struck out with more moderate strokes for the point of land 
that concealed the mouth of the river. For two minutes the mp” 
swam on without interruption, and I began to think he -»ould 
escape punishment after all ; but suddenly three or black 
heads appeared above the water, close to the 
as suddenly disappeared. 

“ Steer to port ! ” shouted one of the crew, who had his sym- 
pathies aroused for the unfortunate. “ Steer to port ! ” he con- 
tinued, “ or the alligators will make mince meat of you in no 
time.” 

Don Christo heard the words, but he did- not understand their 
meaning. Therefore he kept on straight'for the point, totally un- 
conscious that the alligators were close aboard of him, and that 
they scented him like bloodhounds upon the land in pursuit of a 
negro. 

Other heads now began to appear in different parts cf the har- 
bor, and then as suddenly disappear, but still the Portuguese w^as 
unmolested. If he could but get near enough to the land to touch 
bottom, 1 had no doubt but that he could splash ihe water and 
frighten his enemies away ; and I must say that much as I dis- 
liked the man and his conduct, I hoped that such would be the 
case. But fate had no such good fortune in store for him, for 
there was a sudden rush of the black heads, a little agitation of 
the w^ater, and with a loud yell the Portuguese disappeared from 
the surface and w^as seen no more. The many crimes which he 
had committed were fearfully avenged. 

“ Well,” said Matthews, taking off his hat and looking in it a# 


A TERRIBLE DEATH. 


25 : 


though searching for something that would give effect to his words>, 
I must say that the scamp is got rid of arter awhile, but it was 
only a dog’s death arter all. He was a great rascal, but I don’t 
think that I bear him any malice now that he’s dead. Ah, it 
makes a man sick at his stomach to see sich things.” 

The old fellow was hinting for a glass of grog, and I had no 
objections to giving him one. The crew were called aft, and tho 
main brace spliced in a most satisfactory manner. 

That night, at sundown, I commenced preparations for our de- 
parture, for a gentle breeze was blowing off shore, and we had 
nothing to detain us longer in Mud Creek. We run a line out 
to a tree near the entrance of the harbor, and then warped the 
schooner out until the current favored us, and by the aid of sweeps 
cleared the narrow passage, and were enabled to make sail and 
shape our course for Cuba, wliere we arrived in due cours© of time, 
without meeting with any new adventure worth relating. 


CHAPTER Xin. 

CUBA ONCE MORE. — A NARROW ESCAPE. — IN PORT. — OUR 
AGENTS. — Gracia’s home and her father. 

In looking over the late Captain Murphy’s papers, I had found 
one from the .gents at Havana, directing him, on his return 
voyage, to make the port of Castro de Lego, instead of Rijeo, as 
the former was not so much frequented by cruisers unfriendly to 
Flavors. The letter stated that if we made the port in the night 
time, we w^ere t«) hoist a red lantern and fire three rockets of dif- 
ferent colors, and then wait for a boat to board us and receive 
instructions wdiat to do. If we appeared off the port in the day- 
time, and there was no man-of-war in pursuit, we were to hoist 
the home flag at the fore with a pennant underneath, and wait 
until boarded. 

We made the land -before sundown, and just as a fisherman 
was setting sail for home. As I was entirely unacquainted with 
the harbor, I concluded to take one of the fishermen as a pilot, 


20 ^ 


A SLAVERS ADVENTURES. 


and for this purpose edged away to speak him, but the fellow 
was evidently a little suspicious of our black sides and immense 
spread of canvas, and as we kept away he did the same, until we 
were in full pursuit of the small craft. Our sailing qualities soon 
told on him, and we ranged alongside just as he was about to put 
his helm hard up, and jibe over to the opposite course from that 
which he was steering. Before he had time to do so, however, I 
hailed, and the sound of Spanish language reassured the three 
men w’ho w^ere on board. 

“ Run alongside,” I said ; “ you have nothing to fear. We are 
honest slavers, and desire a pilot, and will pay liberally for what 
we want.” 

The skipper of the boat waved his hand, suddenly luffed up in 
time to catch a rope thrown from the schooner, and then shot 
alongside, and w^e continued on our course towards the laud. 

“ Come on board, captain,” I said to the gray-headed skipper 
who had charge of the fishing-boat. “ Come on board, and get a 
drink of wine that will warm your heart, and make you thank 
the saints you fell in with us.” 

“ Bueno, senor, I will accept of your hospitality in one instant. 
My sons here are not expert in the management of the boat, and 
unless I instruct them they will let her chafe against the side of 
the schooner.” 

His sons, two dark young fellows, with splendid eyes, only 
laughed at their father’s anxiety, and did not seem in the least 
displeased by it. The Spaniard, after a sharp glance at the fend- 
ers, crawled over the rail in the most dignified manner, and landed 
upon our deck. 

“ Come, walk below,” I said, ‘^and you shall drink with me.” 

The old man’s face brightened, and he followed me to the cabin, 
where Gracia was seated reading a book. 

“ The saints forgive me, captain,” cried the old man, starting 
back and removing his sombrero from his grizzly head, “ but I 
had no idea that you had an angel on board.” 

A woman likes to be called an angel, whether she has claims to 
the title or not. Therefore Gracia smiled and laid aside her book, 
and looked upon the old man with more interest than she other- 
wise would have done, had not a little flattery been acceptable. 

“ Ah, captain, you should be a happy man,” said the pilot, as 
he poured out a glass of brandy ; and, bowing to the lady, swal- 
lowed it. 




m 


** Why so ? ” 

“ Because you have a handsome lady for your wife. I never 
saw but one who would equal her in attraction.” 

“ And who was that?” asked Gracia, with a toss of her pretty 
head. 

“ Who but the daughter of Don In^racia, of San Philippe. Ah, 
well do I remember her face. It was like the Madonna which I 
see Sunday mornings in the villasre church, when I confess my 
sins and listen to mass.” 

Gracia’s face suddenly paled when she heard her father’s name 
mentioned, and I must confess that I felt somewhat surprised. 

“Do you know Don Ingracia?” 1 asked, after a moment’s 
pause. 

“ I visit his plantation once a year, and I am always welcome,” 
was the answer. 

“ When were you there last? ” I asked. 

“ Let me see. It was one week since, wdien I carried to him 
a cargo of wine which I took from a French vessel. The Don 
is choice in his liquors, and likes not to have it passed through 
the customs, for fear the law will spoil its flavor.” 

“ And the old gentleman was well?” I asked. 

“ He was far from being well, for he had heard bad news,” 
said the pilot, emptying his glass and replenishing it. 

Poor Gracia was so agitated that she could hardly restrain her 
tears. She motioned for me to continue the conversation, and I 
obeyed. 

“ Did he tell you the bad news he had received?” I asked. 

“ There was no need, for it was known all over the Plantation 
San Philippe, and great was the sorrow. By the mass, I could 
have cried my eyes out if I thought it would have done any good,” 
was the hearty answer. 

“ But what was the occasion of the sorrow?” I asked. 

“ The loss of the Don’s, beautiful daughter at sea, while on ner 
passage to Spain. She was the image of your wife, senor cap- 
tain ; so it’s no wonder I was startled when I entered the cabin.” 

“ And the Don is certain that his daughter is lost?” I asked. 

“ I should think so. When I was at the plantation, — it is 
only ten miles from the little port of Castro de Lego, — there were 
present two officers of the ship Virgin, on board of which the lady 
was a passenger.” 


254 


1 . SLAVEB’S ADTENTiraM. 


“ And they brought the news? ” I asked. 

“ The saints confound them, they did. They said that the first 
week from Havana they were driven from their course by a hurri-* 
cane, and after thy got pleasant weather they began to make th< 
best of their way for Cadiz ; but one afternoon the ship was dis- 
covered to be on fire, and so rapidly did she burn that the crew had 
hardly time to lower the boats and shove off. At that time it w as 
supposed the lady Gracia was in one of the boats, but after 
the ship blew up, with a thundering report, she was missed, and 
must have went down with the wreck. The officers said that the 
passengers were all on deck at the time the boats were lowered 
and they can’t account for the lady’s being left behind.” 

The officers, I thought, must have told a pretty good story, 
for the Virgin was only on fire in her forward part when I boarded 
her and secured Gracia. I thought at the time, andH have thought 
since, that the vessel could have been saved, if the officers and cre\^ 
had worked vigilantly and with proper discipline. I saw at once 
that the crew were desirous of making out a good story to the 
Don, for the purpose of shielding their own cowardly actions. 

“ And how were the rest of the passengers saved? ” I asked. 

“ They were picked up by a vessel bound to Havana, and ar- 
rived safe. For two days they were in the boats, with only a 
drop of water and a buscuit to divide for each man. Diahle, but 
they must have stiffered some. But a Spaniard knows how to 
suffer, and bear with fortitude hunger and thirst ; ” and the old 
man took another pull at the bottle before him. 

“ Are the officers still at San Philippe?” I asked. 

“ Are they not ? Does not the patron send for them once a day, 
and hear their story ; and then shut himself up and cry until it is 
time for him to listen to more yarns.” 

Gracia covered her face with her hands, and sobbed as she 
thought of her father. I spoke a few words of consolation to her 
in English, but her agitation attracted the attention of the pilot. 

“ Captain, your wife is crying,” he said. 

“ ’Tis with sympathy for the unfortunate lady, who was so 
beautiful, and who died so young,” I remarked. 

“Ah, then the tears are holy, and should flow on, for the 
^ause of them was the most beautiful virgin that the isle of Cuba 
could boast of. Her eyes were like stars ; her hair was ai^ 
wavy as the ocean ; her teeth were like its pearls ; her form wai 


A POimCAL JlSfiERMAH. 


^55 


like that of Venus, and her breath was like the breeze from an 
orange grove in blossom.” 

“ Bravo, old man ! ” I cried, “ the liquor has warmed youf 
blood, and you grow enthusiastic and poetical. But take care. 
You will spoil my wife by your remarks.” 

“How so?” 

“ Why, did you not say that she was like the lost Gracia?” 

“ So I did ; but this lady has eyes not quite as large, and is a 
few years older than the Gracia of San Philippe.” 

“ Do you hear, darling,” I said. “ He has arrived at the con- 
clusion that you are not so beautiful as the lost lady.” 

Gracia smiled, but remained silent. 

“ Yes, the lady is very beautiful, but it*8 no disparagement to 
say that she is not quite equal to the lady Gracia. Ah, she was 
very fail .” 

“ And her father is ver^ii rich?” I asked. 

“Ah, I should think he was,” replied the pilot. “Ten thou- 
sand acres of land, and one thousand slaves to hoe his sugar and 
clear his plantations, are evidence of wealth few can boast of. 

The old man left the cabin, for the steward entered to lay the 
cloth for supper, and went on deck. 

I wished to prevent Don Ingracia from hearing of his daughter 
until such time as I was disposed to inform him, for I knew that 
if he should learn that she was on board the Coquette, that he 
would instantly demand her, and back his demand with all the 
force in the vicinity ; and I was not disposed to be taken unawares, 
and have to fight my way to sea with slaves on board. 

I made up my mind what to do instantly. I left the pilot tak- 
ing the bearings of the highland, broad off our starboard bow, 
which overlooked the harbor of Castro de Lego, and walked for- 
ward amongst the men who were eating their supper. 

“ How does the fish go, boys?” I asked. 

“ Well, sir, it tastes a little better than old boss,” answered 
one of the men. 

“ We’ll soon have somethin* better than fish,” said one of the 
old salts, who was thinking of his liquor. 

“ I hope that you will,’* I replied ; “ but of one thing I wish to 
give you warning. You must not lisp a word to any one that we 
fell in with a burning vessel and took off a lady. If you do we 
•hcJl lose some of the gold we have stored on board, for the 


m 


A fiLAVER's ADVENTCltfiS. 


owners will come in for a share. No matter how drunk you get, 
keep this in your thoughts.” 

This information made them look serious, and every man prom- 
ised that not a word should be spoken regarding the burning ves- 
sel, excepting such as I might direct. 

By the time we had finished supper it was nearly dark, and 
we repaired to the deck to smoke our cigars. The wind still held 
good, and we were rapidly nearing the land, beneath the shadow 
of which many eyes had been directed in the expectation that a 
cruiser might be lurking, ready to pounce upon us, and deprive us 
of our hard earned riches. But the coast was clear as far as we 
could see, and the men began to bet regarding the time we should 
drop anchor, and be safe from the searching eyes of English- 
men. 

The night was delightfully clear overhead, with the heavens 
studded with stars, whose reflection in the water, as it rose and 
fell, seemed to make our course through fields of diamonds, all 
flashing a welcome at our approach. In company with Gracia, I 
leaned over the rail, and spoke to her in a low tone at the pros- 
pect of its being our last night at sea. From this I was aroused 
by the pilot, who seemed to think we were near enough to the 
harbor to make the signals, by which those on shore should know 
us, and come off with orders. 

“ Senor captain,” said the pilot, “ yonder is the harbor of Castro 
de I.ego, nestled at the foot of the mountain which you see on our 
larboard side, like a child at its mother’s feet. We are not more 
than one league from the anchorage, and if you wish to make sig- 
nals, now is the time, for, unless there is a fandango in town, 
the people retire early. We will haul upon the wind and wait, 
if you are disposed to say the word, or I can pick out a soft spot 
for the mud-hook, and in fifteen minutes it will be down.” 

“ And supposing that when we opened our eyes in the morn- 
ing, we should find ourselves under the guns of an English frig 
ate ? ” I asked. 

“ Ah, but that would be awkward and embarrassing to be sure, 
and there would be no chance to run for it. We will shorten sail, 
then, and heave to. For the Spaniards say that it is better to be 
certain than uncertain in love and in war.” 

Sail was reduced in a moment, and the schooner luffed up and 
the jib dravm to the windward. 


▲ SICSM. 


Up went a rocket, sending sparks through the air, which glit* 
tered for a moment, like a shower of shooting stars, and then dis- 
appeared from view. A second and third followed, and then 4v0 
waited with patience for a response from the shore ; but an hour 
passed, and no boat appeared to direct us what to do. 

“ Perhaps we had better edge in towards the harbor,** said the 
pilot, at length. “ Black clouds are rising in the south*ard, and 
I should not be surprised if we caught a squall before the midnight 
watch. Besides, who knows but some rascally Englishman is 
poking his nose along the coast, and may have seen our rockets ? ** 
The weather did look threatening. The black clouds had arisen 
with a suddenness peculiar to the tropics, and already long flashes 
of lightning were to be seen darting through the heavens, as though 
charged with messages for the wind to concentrate at one point, 
and have a frolic at the expense of the shipping to be found at 
sea. 

We edged away towards the mouth of the harbor, running under 
easy sail — the jib and mainsail; but before we had sailed a 
cable’s length a gust of wind overtook us, and a crash of thunder 
burst overhead, loud enough to have answered for the report of a 
three decker’s broadside. 

“With the rain will come the wmd,** muttered the old pilot. 
“We had better make for the port, or we shall find ourselves 
jammed on a lee shore, and no chance to get off.** 

The weather grew more threatening every moment. Huge 
masses of angry-looking black clouds were gathering astern, and 
the wind began to sigh through the rigging, and the rain fell in 
large drops — an assurance of what was to come. 

“ What shall I do?** asked the pilot. “ We are going to have 
a squall, and perhaps a hurricane. In an hour*s time the shore 
will be lashed by a surf that wood and iron cannot withstand, 
even for a moment. We might work off, but the chances are 
against us. If we mean to make for the harbor we have none 
too much time, for it is fast being shut in. I’m ready to obey 
orders, although I*m not ready to die.** 

I did not hesitate a moment longer. The safety of Gracia was 
too great a consideration for me to delay. 

“ Take us in if you can,** I said, “ and remember that not one 
ounce, but a dozen, shall be your reward.** 


253 


A slavek’s adventures. 


“ The saints have me in their keeping, senor ; and if good St. 
Antonio will but befriend me, the money will be mine.” 

As he spoke the squall struck the schooner, but we were well 
prepared for it under a balance reefed mainsail and the bonnet 
off the jib. Still the wind was sufficient to nearly lift the schooner 
out of the water, and send her bounding towards the land at the 
rate of ten knots per hour. 

“ Got the men mustered,” I said to Matthews, who stood near 
me on the quarter-deck, holding on by a back-stay, “ and station 
them so that we can douse all sail immediately. See the anchors 
and chains clear, and ready for a run, for we shall bring up sud- 
denly.” 

The mate worked his way along the deck and mustered the 
crew, who were clustering around the windlass, all their fond 
hopes and anticipations suddenly dashed by the force and violence 
of the gale and the uncertainty of their fate. 

Two of the best seamen on board of the schooner were stationed 
at the wheel, with orders to keep the vessel east by north, and 
steer small. The wind increased to such an extent that we were 
soon compelled to run under bare poles, and if we had shown a 
stitch of canvas it would have been blown from the bolt ropes. 

The Coquette steered like a pilot boat, and as she rose on the 
swells which were rushing towards the coast, she would bow her 
head, and seem to be plunging to the bottom with all possible de- 
spatch ; but the next moment she would shake the water from her 
decks and rise like a duck, ready for a fresh encounter. 

Suddenly the waves, instead of rolling regularly towards the 
shore, began to boil and bubble as though we had struck half a 
dozen cross currents, each one of which was striving for the su- 
premacy. The water was lashed to a foam, and surged high 
above our decks, at times falling upon them with a crash that 
made the Coquette tremble from truck to keelson, and caused the 
negroes to howl with renewed violence. 

The pilot put his head close to mine, and shouted, — 

“ A few seconds more and we shall be safe, or food for fisheso” 

I made no reply, but awaited the shock that was to consign us 
te ete^’uity, with considerable composure. I had made up my 
mind to seek Gracia the instant the vessel struck, and die with 
her in my arms ; but the saints be praised, I was not called upon 
for such a display of love, for the waves which but a moment 


A NARROW ESCAPE. 


259 


before were so troubled, suddenly became calm, and even the wind 
abated some of its violence. 

“ Port your helm a little ! ” shouted the pilot to the men at the 
wheel. 

“ Port it is, sir,” answered the men. 

The schooner obeyed the helm quickly, although under no sail. 
For a few moments we run along, the water growing smoother 
each second, and had it not been for the darkness, rain, and 
thunder and lightning, I should hardly have believed that a few 
minutes before we were in the midst of a hurricane. 

“Eh, captain,” said the pilot, “you and your vessel are safe, 
but it was a narrow chance.” 

An anchor was dropped, and forty-five fathoms of chain payed 
out, and soon the Coquette swung round stern on to the town, which 
seemed deserted, for not a light was to be seen. The men rolled 
up the sails in silence. They were so thankful at their wonderful 
escape from death, that they could only express it in that man- 
ner. 

Before daylight the next morning I was on deck, and found 
the air soft and balmy, and a gentle breeze blowing from the 
shore. We were anchored about two cable lengths from the land, 
and if we had had daylight could not have chosen a more ad- 
vantageous spot, either for receiving or landing a cargo. Mat- 
thews was on deck, and had been there all night. 

“ A narrow squeak of it last night, sir,” said Matthews. “ I 
thought at one time that we w’as goners, and I would have sold 
Ov.t my stock in the cargo and share of fun in this world at a low 
figure.” 

While Matthews was speaking I observed a boat, manned by 
two men, and a passenger in the stern-sheets, shove off* from the 
pier, and row towards us. The boat came alongside, and over 
the rail jumped a young, and good-looking Spaniard, whom I did 
not recognize at first, owing to his straw hat being slouched over 
his eyes. 

“ Where’s Captain Murphy?” the visitor asked of Matthews, 
who received him. 

“ Well, 1 expect that he’s dead and buried on the Gabun,” wai 
the reply, in an indifierent tone. 

“ Where’s Mr. Robert?” the stranger asked, eagerly 

Then I knew who our visitor was. 


260 


A SLAVER^? ADVENTURES. 


“ Francisco ! ” I exclaimed, going up to my old Havana friend, 
and seizing his hand ; and as I did so caught sight of the dia- 
mond ring which I had given him when we parted. He had 
promised me always to wear it, and I was gratified to think he 
had kept his word. 

For a moment he was too much pleased to speak to me, and 
could only shake my hand, and look into my face with humid eyes. 

“ And is it possible that Murphy is dead, and you have com- 
mand of the schooner ? ” Francisco asked. 

“ It is true,” I replied. 

“ The saints protect us!” he exclaimed, “but death has been 
busy abroad- and at home. That poor girl, Isadora, whom you 
rescued, is no more. Her body was found floating in the harbor, 
beautiful in death as in life. Whether, in a fit of depression, 
she had flung away an existence she had wearied of, or whether 
Antonio and his gang had taken this means to silence the dis- 
closures she might make, will never be known till the day all 
earthly things are revealed.” 

I turned away, shocked at the tragic ending of one so young 
and fair, and it was many minutes before I could control my sell 
to resume the conversation, and ask how Francisco happened to 
be at this part of the island. 

“ Nothing more simple. Our regular landing agent is sick, 
and the Havana house sent me here a week ago to look out for 
you.” 

“ And a bright look out you must have kept,” I replied, laugh- 
ing. “ I hove to, off the port, last evening, and sent up three as 
bright rockets as can be found in Havana, but no agent made his 
appearance. Possibly he was whispering to some dark-eyed senor- 
ita a tale of eternal constancy.” 

• By the saints, no,” replied Francisco, laughing. “ I saw 
your signals, and was about starting to board you, when the boat- 
men pointed to a black cloud which was rapidly rising to the 
windward, and said the squall looked threatening, and that I had 
better wait. Faith I did wait, and the slight squall proved to be 
a hurricane, and did not abate until long past midnight. Now, 
then, let us talk of business. How many negroes have you on 
board?” 

“ Four hundred and odd,” I replied. 

“ And how many have died on the passage? ” 


Her body was found in the harbor, beautiful in death as in life.” Page 260 . 






AN INTRODUCTION. 


ut 

Not over twenty.” 

“ Are they well and likely ? ” 

“ You can hear the rogues grumbling for their breakfast. That 
is a good sign, I take it.” 

“ Capital. Now, how much did you pay for them per head?” 

Francisco wrote my answers down in his memorandum book. 

“ For four hundred and fifty I paid at the rate of twenty dol- 
lars in trade, which would be equal to ten dollars in cash. For 
twenty-five I paid nothing.” 

“ How ? ” 

“ I mean that two canoe-loads of natives, led on by a Portu- 
guese, made an attempt to take the schooner, but instead of doing 
20, got taken themselves. We picked out the sound ones, and set 
the wounded on shore. The rascals we have on board flourished 
amazingly well, for not one of them has died.” 

“ My dear -friend,” exclaimed Francisco, “ I congratulate you 
most sincerely, for you know that the agents only demand one 
third of what negroes are worth when captured in such a man- 
ner. One third goes to the commander, and the other third to 
the men.” 

“ I knew nothing of such a law or custom,” I replied. 

“ Then it is very fortunate that I am on the ground to give you 
the information, for some houses would have cheated you most 
shamefully. But what other piece of good luck has befallen 
you ? ” 

Just as he spoke, who should leave the cabin but Gracia ! At 
sight of her beautiful face the Spaniard, with an expression of 
surprise, removed his hat and bowed low, as though paying trib- 
ute to a saint. 

I enjoyed the astonishment of Francisco for a moment without 
speaking. 

“ Gracia,” I said, at length, “ this is the gentleman whom you 
have heard me speak of so many times. It is my friend Fran- 
cisco.” 

Again did the Spaniard bow low in acknowldgment of her 
sMght nod ; and then the lady, seeing that we were discussing 
business matters, turned away and walked aft. Francisco fol- 
lowed her with his eyes, and could restrain his curiosity no 
longer. 

Tell me,” he cried, who that angel is, for never did I see • 
eroman so lorely.” 


m 


A gtAVER^S ADV£imm«S. 


“ Do you remember the ship Virgin, which left Havana some 
months since for Spain ? I asked. 

“ Of course I do. She carried as passengers some of the most 
distinguished families of Cuba, and among them was the only 
child of Don Ingracia of San Filipe.” 

“ My dear friend,” I said, “ I pledge you my word that the 
lady you just bowed to is an exact picture of Don Ingracia’s 
daughter.” 

“ How — have you seen her, then? ” 

“ In fact I am looking at her now,” I replied, with a smile a! 
Gracia, which she repiiid with interest. 

“ My friend,” said Francisco, quite gravely, “ I fear that the 
storm of last night has turned your head, or you think that it is 
All Fools’ Day. Go below and sleep, and I’ll look after the vessel 
until you feel better.” 

“ I never joke with my friends,” I replied, so gravely that 
Francisco was staggered. “ You have seen me at times when to 
joke was death, and I have not changed.” 

Francisco was silent. 

I told you seriously that I was looking at the lady Gracia 
Ingracia, and I repeat the statement. The lady you see on board 
is the daughter of Don Ingracia of San Filipe.” 

“ And how in the name of the saints did she happen to be on 
board, when report says she was burned on board of the Virgin? 
The officers of the ship say so.” 

“ Then the officers of the ship tell most outrageous lies to 
screen their cowardly conduct,” I replied. 

“ Prove it,” said Francisco, promptly, somewhat sensitive at 
the reflection cast upon his countrymen. 

I gave him an account of the manner in which I had rescued 
Gracia from the burning ship. 

“And the gold?” asked Francisco. “How much is there?” 

“ According to the bills found with the treasure, about three hun- 
dred thousand dollars.” 

“ Diablo, but you are lucky,” muttered Francisco. “ Such 
luck does not happen often, and you must make the most of it. I 
am glad to congratulate you on your good fortune. Yes,” he con- 
tinued, “ this can be called the best voyage that was ever made 
to Cuba. A few more like it, and we can call you a million- 
naire.** 


LANDING SLAVES. 


263 


“ Then I am likely to remain without that enviable title,” I 
remarked, “ for this is the last trip for slaves I shall make.” 

“ What ! throw away all your golden chances? ’ 

“ Yes, as far as the slave trade is concerned.” 

“ But what will the agents say? ” 

“I do not know, and shall not care much. I have other 
thoughts, and other aspirations.” 

“ Ah, I see. The lady has weaned you from the thoughts of 
profits to more pleasing emotions,” Francisco said, after a moment’s 
pause ; and then continued, “ I do not blame you, but you have a 
diflferent course before you if you hope to succeed, but that you 
will ultimately win I have no doubt. It will be characteristic 
of the American character. I must help you here with my poor 
abilities, and perhaps I can be of some use to you. Who knows? ” 

“ Whatever help you can give me I shall appreciate,” I said. 

“ I know it — I know it. But we will talk of this matter an- 
other time. Now we must go to work and land the slaves as 
fast as possible, for it would not do to have an English man-of- 
war poke its nose in the harbor just at this time.” 

“ Who takes the slaves? ” I asked. 

“ Your intended father-in-law has purchased two hundred, and 
his neighbor, Don Enrique, the balance. Ah, here come the 
launches to remove the fat fellows, and yonder is the escort to 
drive the slaves to the plantation, where they will be taught civili- 
zation and the art of cultivating sugar,” 

A dozen mounted men appeared upon a small knoll that over- 
looked the town, and waved a handkerchief. 

“ That means the coast is clear, and we may get to work at 
once. If you will set the men getting up the slaves, I will 
w* ite a letter to the agents, and send it off by a special cou 
ricr. He will reach Havana this evening, and be back to-morrow 
night.” 

By twelve o’clock every slave was landed and on their way to 
the plantation w^here they were to spend their lives, and become 
civilized, according to the Spanish idea of such things ; and as 
soon as they were out of the way, the slave deck and all the 
unnecessary lumber on board were also sent on shore, and safely 
stowed away until again wanted. 

A bag of doubloons was sent to the head of the government 
^ith the respects of the agent, and after the governor was satis- 


264 


A slaver's adventures. 


fied it was easy to propitiate the favor of the members of the 
the council ; no one objected if a thousand slaves were landed in 
daylight, and in the heart of a populous town. 

The house which owned the Coquette was the most w'ealthy 
and respectable in Havana. The senior members of the firm had 
been engaged in the trade for many years, and fortune had fa- 
vored them beyond all precedent. They knew to an ounce how 
much a man could be bought for, from the governor general down 
to the meanest officer in the custom-house. Hence there was 
never any trouble when one of their vessels arrived. Everything 
was made right at once, and no unnecessary delay ensued. 

As soon as the lumber was landed, half a dozen of the best 
and most trustworthy men were employed to remove the boxes 
.of treasure on shore and carry them to the custom-house ; while 
the rest of the crew were set at work scrubbing the hold, and en- 
deavoring by means of lime and lime-water to eradicate the stench, 
which is one of the unpleasant features connected with tlie slave 
traffic. 

The treasure was safely housed and locked up in a huge vault, 
which was once used to secure the government money and papers, 
when Castro de Lego was a port of some importance ; and to in- 
sure the safety of the money a guard of six soldiers was stationed 
in front of the vault to watch it night and day, and for this ser- 
vice the captain of the port received twenty-five ounces; and 
grateful enough he wrs for them, for it was the first bribe he had 
received for many months. 

In the mean time Francisco had sent off his despatch by an of- 
ficial courier, who had orders not to spare horse-flesh until the 
letter was safe in the hands of the senior member of the firm of 
Riejo & Neli, of Havana ; and, until an answer was received, 
we had nothing to do but enjoy ourselves the best way we could. 
Next evening Francisco came on board highly elated. 

“ IVe received a despatch," he cried, “ and the house is de- 
lighted with your conduct. You are to send the men to Havana 
for their pay, and go yourself when it suits your convenience. The 
vessel is under your charge until you resign the command, but 
this the house won't listen to. To-morrow we can leave for the 
plantation of San Filipe.” 

But the news was not pleasant to Gracia or myself, for we 
dreaded to meet Don Ingracia. 


OFJ FOB SAN FILIPE. 


265 


The next morning I collected all the men, and packed them, 
bag and baggage, on board a fisherman, and sent them to Ha- 
vana, each one bearing a small slip paper, stating the number 
of days that he had been on b--*'<l, and whether his conduct was 
such* as entitled him deceive full pay for the trip. As for 
Matthews he p^-^'erred to remain on board of the schooner, and 
take cha’o'^ ^ decided what to do. He had grown 

pp^-.i'ious all of a sudden, and determined to save what he could 
to support himself in his old age. To keep him company I hired 
the pilot and his two sons to stop on board the vessel, and glad 
enough they were of the chance. 

“ Now,'* said Francisco, “ if you have completed your arrange- 
ments we will start on our important business. I have hired the 
only vehicle in town to take you and the lady, while I will mount 
a horse.’* 

Gracia was all dressed and ready, although nervous at the 
thought of meeting her father. We entered a boat, and were 
pulled on shore, and at the landing found an antique-looking 
carriage, with one seat, two wheels, and a postilion, who, with 
jack-boots and short whip, was mounted on one of the animals, 
and leisurely smoking a cigar. 

Francisco entertained us with anecdotes regarding the country 
through which we were travelling, until at length we gained the 
broad lands of Don Ingracia, through which we passed for an 
hsa-r, with gangs of negroes at work in sugar fields and coffee 
groves. 

“ La casa, senor,** shouted the postilion, with a crack of his 
whip, pointing to a large mansion which could be seen through 
the foliage that surrounded it. 

The house was painted white, and surrounded by piazzas. It 
was only one and a half stories high, but covered nearly half an 
acre with its additions, which had been built on to suit the con- 
venience of the owner. In front was a large flower garden, where 
the choicest kinds of flowers were flourishing in all the glory of 
tints which a tropical sun could give them. We turned up a 
winding road, shaded by stately pines, and after a drive of a few 
minutes stopped before the door of Don Ingracia’s mansion, where 
three or four slaves were standing as though ready to receive 
company. 

“ Is Don Ingracia at home ? ’* asked Francisco of the negro 
who appeared to have charge of the front part of the house. 


266 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ He is at home, but can’t be seen, senor,” was the reply. 

“ How do you know that such is the case?” demanded Fian* 
cisco, sharply. 

“ Because, senor, he has givt*^ orders that only two persons 
shall be admitted to his presence,” repii^;i negro, somewhat 
awed by the sharpness of my friend’s tone. 

'‘We have come a long distance to see the Don Ou business 
and we’ll not leave until our errand is accomplished,” 
Francisco, dismounting, an example that Gracia and myself were 
not slow to follow ; and although our boldness made the negroes 
stare, they did not utter a word in remonstrance. 

“ Drive the horses to the stable, and feed them,” said Fran- 
cisco. 

One of the negroes touched a bell for the stable servants to 
make their appearance, and then stood staring at us as though 
anxious to know what our next order would be. Gracia was so 
closely veiled that her face could not be seen. Just at that mo- 
ment two men, whom I knew to be seamen by their sunburnt 
faces, hove in sight, and came rolling towards the door as though 
they were the lords of the house and lands adjoining. The slaves 
became wonderfully attentive in an instant, and removed their 
straw hats with th'b utmost mark of respect. 

“ Senors Pedro and Antonio,” cried the head slave, “ the Don 
Ingracia has asked for you, and is now awaiting your arrival.” 

“ Ah, is he? ” was the indifferent reply. “ Well, we must go 
and see him.” 

“ llobert,” whispered Gracia, “ those two men were officers on 
joard of the Virgin.” 

“ Ah, indeed. Then we will soon put them to flight, and they 
will leave with more haste than they did when the ship was on 
fire. Wait with patience, my dear.” 

“ But I have no patiencs when I see such wretches received 
with honor, and you and your friend treated with coldness.” 

I smiled and pressed her hand. 

“ Shall I tell the Don you will immediately wait upon him, 
senors,” asked the negro, addressing the seamen. 

“ Yes ;^ou heave ahead, and we’ll follow you,” was the replv ; 
and the two officers, after casting an inquiring glance upon our 
party, prepared to follow the slave into the presence of Gracin’* 
father, and once more repeat the tale of their desperate attempts 
to save hi* child. 


“A LARGE MANSION, WHICH COULD BE SEEN THROUGH THE FOLI- 
AGE.” F. 365. 






/ 


$ 

f 


> « 






PON INGBAOIA. 


267 


“ Wait one moment,” cried Francisco, in a commanding tone 
to the slave, and the fellow paused instantly. “ Tell your master 
that two gentlemen, strangers to him, but who will prove them- 
selves friends, wish to see him without delay on business which 
will interest him much. See that you deliver the message, or 
the worse for you. Now show us a room where we can wait a 
reply.” 

The negro bowed low. He began to have suspicion that we 
might be government officials on a tour of inspection. He opened 
a door that led into a reception-room, bowed us in, and then 
left us to pilot the officers to Don Ingracia’s presence. He was 
gone about ten minutes, when he returned. 

“ The Don wishes to know if your business is of importance? ” 
the negro asked. 

“ That will depend upon himself,” I answered. 

“ Then, .senors, he desires me to say that he will waive his 
usual custom of seeing only his immediate friends, and speak to 
you. Will you follow me?” 

Francisco and myself arose and followed the slave through nu- 
merous broad corridors, until we arrived at the back part of the 
house, when the man opened a door and bowed us into a library 
with several book-cases of richly carved mahogany and a number 
of pictures, painted by no common hands. I but briefly glanced 
at these things, for my attention was directed to Don Ingracia, 
who was seated at a desk, but arose when we entered, and bowed 
with the politeness and coldness of a grandee of Spain. 

The Spaniard was a man about sixty years of age, tall and 
slim, with hair which was white as snow, and curled about his neck 
as though the owner was proud of its luxuriant growth. 

“ Senors,” he said, with a slight and stately bow, “ I have been 
told you have important business with me. I have broken 
through a rule which I established, for the purpose of grant- 
ing you an interview. It should be something important to thus 
seek me while 1 am mourning for a daughter.” 

“We do wish to speak with you on matters of importance,” I 
replied. “ But what we have to say must be spoken to you 
alone.” 

I looked, as I spoke, to the two seamen, Antonio and Pedro, 
who were in the room, and who seemed to be quite at home from 
appearances. 


268 


A slater’s adventures. 


“ In a few minutes I shall be at leisure, senor,” the Don re- 
plied. “Pray be seated while I ask these brave gentlemen a 
few questions regarding my poor child, whose fate I presume 
you are familiar with.” 

We bowed, and took seats as we were directed, and waited to hear 
the lies which the fellow^s should spread before the old gentleman. 

“Well, as I w’as saying,” cried Pedro, wlio seemed to be the 
Buperior officer, “ I smelt smoke about six bells in the afternoon, 
and I wondered where it came from.” 

“ I recollect the afternoon well,” chimed in Antonio. “ I know 
you told me that you suspected the ship was on lire, and we must 
be cautious how we acted.” 

“ But why did you not commence a search for the fire without 
delay ? ” asked Don Ingracia. 

“ Because, you see, we did not wish to alarm the passengers,” 
was the unsatisfactory answer. 

“ But you might have proceeded to work very quietly,” the 
Don remarked. 

“ No, we couldn’t. Every action was watched ; the passengers 
always surrounded us, and asked about the voyage. You know 
that, Antonio.” 

“ Of course I do. If w’^e had left the quarter-deck, a dozen 
wmuld have followed us. Go on with your yarn.” 

“ Well, presently the smoke came out of the fore hatch, and 
the crew rushed on deck, and swore that the ship w'as on. fire bc- 
tw^een decks. The passengers were all seized with a panic, and 
wouldn’t listen to advice. The captain told us to lower the boats 
at once.” 

“ What ! without first seeing if the fire could not be extin 
guished?” 1 asked. 

Pedro and Antonio turned around their chairs to have a look 
at me. Probably the survey was not satisfactory, for they im- 
mediately turned to the Don. 

“ You do not answer the senor’s question,” remarked Don In- 
gracia, quite calmly. 

“ Because, senor, we are here to answer your questions, and 
not those put by strangers.” 

“ Then consider that I put the same question,” the Don said. 

“Well, then I shall answer it. On shipboard a fire spreads 
quick. A moment it is here, and lo I presio, it is there. No 


TWO STORY TELLERS. 


26 d 


time is to be lost. The men are crazy with fright, and the pas- 
sengers frantic to be saved. To be sure Antonio and myself 
were cool as we are at this moment, but we could not do every- 
thing.” 

“ Of course not,” muttered Antonio. 

“We got the boats into the water, and threw into ihem a few 
articles, such as we should need. The men jumped in, and then 
the passengers, and we shoved off to get out of reach of the ship, 
in case she should blow up, of which there was some danger.” 

“ But where was my child all of this time?” asked the Don, 
with tearful eyes and trembling lips. 

“ Tm coming to her in a moment,” said the fellow, stopping to 
collect his thoughts. “Well, after we had shoved off I missed 
the lady Gracia. She was not in my boat.” 

“ And she wasn’t in mine,” muttered Antonio. 

“ I said,” continued Pedro, “ ‘ Where is the lady Gracia? Pass 
the word for the lady Gracia.’ Word was passed, but she was 
not to be found.” 

Don Ingracia bowed his head upon his hands, and wept. The 
coward and liar continued, — 

“ I said she must have been left on board by accident. We 
will not leave her.” 

“ His very words,” Antonio remarked. 

“ I said, ‘ Antonio, will you go back with me, and help find 
her?”’ 

“ And I said that I would,” Antonio remarked. 

“ You did,” continued Pedro. “ The men swore they would 
not lift an oar to pull back.” 

“ The cowards ! O, the cowards ! ” cried Don Ingracia. 

“ Ah, I should think so,” the fellow continued ; “ but Antonio 
and myself were not to be intimidated by such things. We drew 
our pistols, and swore that, unless the boats were rowed back to 
the Virgin, we would shoot every man who refused to go.” 

“ Brave men ! worthy friends ! ” cried Don Ingracia, raising 
his hands as though invoking the blessing of Heaven upon their 
heads. 

“ Well, every one would not have done as we did,” cried 
Pedro, with the utmost complacency. “We endangered our 
lives, but your child was on board, and we determined to save 
her.” 


A 8tAVEll*S ADVENTURE^. 


2?d 

“ Why didn’t you, then ? ” I asked, unable to keep silent any 
longer. 

Pedro started to his feet angrily, with a swagger of defiance, 
while the Don looked astonished and amazed. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

CONFOUNDING LIAES. — FATHER AND DAUGHTER. — A HAPPY BS- 
UNION. — LIFE ON A CUBIAN PLANTATION. 

“ Don Ingracia,” said the ruffian, who was half drunk, “ if 
we are to be interrupted in this manner, by a fellow who don’t 
know a ship from a volante, I shall decline to say any more at 
present.” 

“ I trust,” remarked Don Ingracia, “ that my friends here will 
be allowed to continue their remarks without any further inter- 
ruption. I desire it.” 

The old man drew himself up as he spoke, as though he was in 
the habit of being obeyed when he made a request. 

“ For Heaven’s sake let the dog finish,” whispered Francisco. 
“ The game will be in your hands in a few minutes.” 

I bowed to the Don ; and thus appeased, the braggart con- 
tinued, — 

“ We made the men pull the boats up under the ship’s chains, 
although the fire was raging violently, and in the vicinity of the 
magazine. Every moment I expected to be blown to the devil, 
and some of the men were white with fear. But Antonio and 
myself encouraged them, and told them there was no danger, and 
by this means we kept them quiet.” 

“ Ah, that we did,” muttered Antonio. 

“ I shouted for your daughter, Gracia, but received no answer. 
I climbed up into the chains, and left Antonio to keep the men 
quiet, and prevent them from running off in my absence. I 
reached the deck, but still did not see her. I managed to gain 
the cabin, but here a wall of fire drove me back. I shouted for 
your daughter, and at last got an answer. She was lying on the 


MORE UBS. 


271 


deck, surrouDded by fire, and just capable of speaking. She told 
me to seek out her father, and say that she died blessing him. 
Then she expired, and I made the best of my way to the boat, 
and we pushed off ; but before we were two cable lengths from 
the ship, she blew up.” 

“ Alas, my poor child ! ” cried Don Ingracia, his head falling 
upon the desk before him, “ To think she should have died ^uch 
a terrible death, and her father miles from her ! ” 

“ L ain’t any fault of mine, you know,” said Pedro. “We did 
all we could to save her.” 

“ I have no doubt of it,” the old Spaniard cried. “ I do not 
blame you or your companion, and before many days you shall 
see an evidence of my good will. Leave me now,” continued the 
Don, “ and I will speak with you again to-morrow.” 

The men arose to take their leave, and I could see them wink 
at each other as they did so. I could restrain my indignation no 
longer. I determined to unmask them at all hazards. 

“ Don Ingracia,” I said, motioning to the two men to remain 
in the room, “ I wish to ask a few questions, if these sailors have 
no objections to answering them.” 

“ Some other time, senor,” replied the Spaniard, raising hia 
head. “ I cannot listen to-day.” 

“ But this is something that concerns your child, in whose fate 
I am deeply interested,” I replied. 

The Don looked astonished, and made no reply. 

“We can answer all the questions he puts to us,” one sailor 
said, with a sneer. “ Let him go ahead.” 

“ Are you quite sure you laid by the ship until she blew up?” 
I asked. 

The men smiled. 

“ Answer the senor,” cried the Don, in a tone so stem 1 
iliould not have recognized the voice as belonging to him, if 1 
had not seen him speak. 

“We are sure,” replied the men. 

“ Are you sure that the ship was all on fire when you left her?* 
I asked. 

“ May the saints pardon me, senor, but to what does your ques 
tion tend?” the Don inquired, fixing his burning glances upoume. 

“ Much that interests you, senor. Shall I go on?” 

“ Go on,” was the answer. 

11 


272 


A slaver's adventures. 


“At the time you abandoaed the Virgin, was there any othei 
vessel in sight?” I continued. 

“ There was not,” answered Pedro, who began to look troubled. 

“ Did you scan the horizon?” I asked. 

“We had no time, for every man was busy in lowering the 
boats,” was the answer. 

“ One more question. Did you really make an attempt to 
rescue the daughter of Don Ingracia?” 

“ I have answered you that I did. If you have more ques- 
tions, I wish you would ask them outside, so I can reply as a 
gentleman.” 

The fellow began to show signs of impatience, and thought he 
could frighten me from my purpose by intimidation. I merely 
laughed, and turned to Don Ingracia, 

“ You have heard these men, day after day, give an imaginary 
account of the loss of your daughter,” I said. “ I now wish to 
prove to you that wliat they have uttered are lies, from beginning 
to end.” 

“ You shall answer for.this,” shouted Pedro. 

“ And to me, too,” cried Antonio. 

“ I will meet both of you if you are disposed, after this busi* 
ness is settled,” I remarked. “ Don Ingracia, I have some as- 
tonishing news for you. Can you bear it ? ” 

The old gentleman sat looking at me as though he was made 
of bronze. It was evident that he hardly dared to hope what the 
nature of my communication would be. He nodded his head, and 
gazed at me with anxious eyes. 

“ A few months since,” I commenced, “ I was on the deck of a 
schooner Which had left Havana but a short time before. It was 
night, and I .saw a light a few miles off our larboard bow. We 
ran for it, and found it was a burning ship. I took a boat and 
frew, and started for the vessel, thinking some one might be left 
)n boai’d.” 

“ You did find some one?” demanded Don Ingracia, trembling 
with eagerness. 

“ I did,” I replied. 

“And alive? — O, Say that she was alive 1 ” the Don cried, 
starting to his feet and clasping his hands. 

“ She was alive when I found her, but in a senseless condition," 
I continued. 


BAFFLED. 


27a 


The two officers here turned towards the door, as though they 
would leave the room. 

“ I beg of you to remain,” I said. “ I have much to say that 
interests you.” 

They paused irresolute. 

Don Ingracia touched a spring, and- a draw of the table, at 
which he sat, opened. He took out two handsome pistols, cocked 
them, and laid them before him. 

“ The man who leaves this room without my permission dies,” 
he said ; and I could see by his eyes that he was in earnest. 

The two officers remained, and Don Ingracia motioned me to 
go on. 

“ My men,” I continued, “ after they reached the vessel, — 
which we found on fire only in the fore part, — bjjgan to search 
for something to carry off that Avas valuable. I also explored 
the cabin to see if any one alive was on board. Intone of the 
state-rooms, lying on the deck in an insensible condition, I found 
a lady.” 

“ The name of the vessel? ” cried the Don, with intense eager- 
ness. 

“ The Virgin, of Havana, bound for Cadiz,” I replied. 

' “ O, miserable liars that you are ! ” exclaimed the old gentle- 
man to the two officers, his hands in close proximity to his pistols, 
as though he longed to use them. “ Go on, seuor,” he said at 
length, with a mighty efibrt to control his rage, and a savage glance 
at the sailors, who did not dare meet his eye. ^ 

“ I bore the lady to the deck, and bathed her face with water, 
and forced some down her throat. She slowly revived, and 
thanked me like one raised from the dead. She told me that the 
ship was discovered on fire in the afternoon, and that all hands 
instantly took to the boats, without one effort tc save the vessel. 
She had gone to her state-room for a cloak, and while there the 
boats had shoved off without her.” 

“ O, wretched cowards — O, miserable rascals!” cried the 
Don. “ But I’ll punish you.” 

He touched a hell, and a servant appeared. 

“ Collect the people,” he said, “ and let them wait outside for 
orders.” 

The negro bowed, and disappeared. 


274 


A slaver’s adventures. 


The officers of the Virgin exchanged looks. They began to 
realize that their position was not a pleasant one. 

“We shall see some fun yet,” muttered Francisco in my ear. 
“ The old gentleman has got the temper of an Ashantee, and he 
will show some of it before long.” 

“ Continue your narrative,” cried the Don, with a gracious look 
towards me. 

“When the lady, who is as good as she is beautiful, real- 
ized that she was deserted, she again retired to her state-room, 
and shed many tears at the prospect of her miserable fate ; and, 
as she was a pious maid, she offered up many prayers for her 
soul, and the happiness of her dear father, whom she had left in 
Cuba.” 

The Spaniard groaned, and once more moved his hand in the 
direction of his pistols. But he resisted the temptation, much to 
the satisfaction of the two officers, who were watching his motions 
keenly. 

“ When the smoke commenced pouring into the state-room, the 
lady attempted to reach the deck, but w'^as unable to do so, and 
knew nothing more until she found a stranger bathing her head.” 

Don Ingracia followed me in ray naiTative, and did not lose a 
word. He was fearfully interested, yet did not dare to ask me 
the all-important question relative to her safety. He nodded for 
me to continue my story. 

“ I carried the lady on board of the schooner to which I be- 
longed, but found that I had only rescued her from death for a life 
of lingering torture, if the plans which were formed in her behalf 
were carried out. I w'as determined to defeat the men who con- 
sidered their pecuniary interest paramount to all others.” 

“ You did so?” asked Don Ingracia, eagerly. 

“ You shall hear. The master of the vessel made a prop( sition 
that we should sell the lady to the king of the Gabun for one 
hundred negroes, and share the profits. The second mate pro- 
posed to marry her. Both men were bold and unscrupulous, and 
it was necessary that I should act with great caution. I tem- 
porized with the master, and pitted the second mate against him, 
until it was time to throw off the mask, when I refused to dis- 
pose of the lady, or to allow the second mate to marry her. I 
claimed her as my prize, and expressed a determination to pro- 
tect her with my life.” 


VATHSS AKD DAUGHTiai. 


275 


“ Brave young man ! ” muttered the Don. “ How different your 
eonduct from that of those two rascals ! ” 

The two rascals alluded to didn’t look happy by aby means. 

“ A rupture took place between the captain and myself,” I con- 
tinued, “ but still I swore to protect the lady from insult with my 
life. I was surrounded by rude, lawless men, who cared for no 
one unless he made himself respected by means of a heavy hand. 
Luckily for my object, a quarrel ensued between the men and the 
master, and while it continued 1 espoused the side of the men, and 
by that means won their confidence. The master, during an af- 
fray, was killed, and I took charge of the vessel. I pointed out 
)o the men the reward of obedience to orders, and they were sensi- 
ble enough to see that I was right. We completed our cargo and 
sailed for Cuba, and by careful watching I was enabled to bring 
the lady with me, safe and well.” 

“ Where is she now? ” asked Don Ingracia, starting to his feet. 

“ Is the senor composed sutlicient lor an interview ? ” 1 re- 
marked. 

“ Composed ! Am I not composed ? Look at me. These eyes 
have shed many tears for the loss of a daughter. Now that she 
is found, can I not command myself, and take her to my heart. 
Let me see her, and then judge of the strength of a Spaniard’s 
mind.” 

I left the room, and hurried to the apartnient where Gracia 
was waiting. She was expecting me. 

“ He is ready to receive you,” I said, as I took her hand, and 
looked upon her beautiful face, sorrowful enough to think that I 
was to surrender so much that was precious to the custody of 
another. 

For a moment she laid her head upon my breast, and I thought 
I saw tears in her dark eyes. I kissed them off, and, hand in 
hand, we proceeded to the library, without exchanging a word. 
A dozen or twenty slaves were gathered in the passage-way, 
awaiting their master’s pleasure, but the instant they saw the 
lady an expression of delight burst from them. 

“ The lady Gracia ! ” they cried, in astonishment ; and two or 
three of the oldest servants, slaves who had been in the family for 
years, threw themselves upon their knees, and kissed the hem of 
her dress as she passed along and smiled upon them. 

The door of the library opened, and Francisco and the two 


276 


▲ blayeb’s adyemtubbs. 


officers made their exit. It was to give the Don a chance to meet 
his daughter, for the first time, alone. I left her at the coor, and 
it closed behind her. I heard a few hurried exclamations, and 
then deep sobs, as though an overburdened heart was relieved by 
tears. 

“ Come,” cried Francisco, taking my arm, “ let us retire to a 
room where v/e can be together.” 

No sooner was the wish expressed than the major-domo of the 
house was at our elbows. He was already prepared to worship 
the rising sun. The two officers were neglected, where a few mo- 
ments before their slightest wish was law. The rascals did not 
look happy as they stood in the corridor, surrounded by slaves, 
who knew not why the sailors had fallen into disgrace, and cared 
less ; but, with true human instinct, they were ready to neglect 
and insult those whom but a few moments before they had fawned 
upon. I felt a little compassion for the fellows, although they did 
not deserve any. I asked the major-domo if he had received any 
orders regarding the men. 

' “ Si, senor,” he replied. “ The Don has given directions that 
they be kept until further commands. I know not what he in- 
tends to do*.” 

“ Can’t you let them have a room, until your master’s orders 
are known?” I asked. 

The negro shook his head, and Francisco drew me away. 

The major-domo showed us into a room, where some rare pic- 
tures hung against the wall, while the furniture was light, but 
of that kind which Cubans most delight in, the seats of the chairs 
and the lounge being of willow, open work, wrought in the most 
fanciful designs, and the whole looking very cool and comfortable, 

“ You did splendidly,” cried Francisco, throwing himself upon 
tte lounge and lighting a cigar. “ You summed up the points in 
the most skilful manner, and then laid the whole before the old 
gentleman in such a way, that he could not fail to see how the 
laud lay at once. And what gratified me more than all, you did 
it in such a gentlemanly style I could see you made a strong im- 
pression upon the Don. When I can call you his son-in-law, I 
shall be as pleased as yourself.” 

I was too thoughtful to reply. I had seen Gracia’s father, and 
in his eyes I had read pride as strongly implanted as if belonging 
to the royal house of Spain, and I mentally cursed myself for not 


A FATHEB^S THANKS. 


277 


keeping Gracia on board of the schooner ; for, now that I was 
likely to lose her, I found that my love was ten times stronger 
than I imagined. While 1 was thus reflecting and repining, the 
major-domo opened the door. 

“ Senor Robert,” he said, with a low bow, “ the Don wishes to 
see you, if you are at leisure.” 

“ Strike while the iron is hot,” muttered Francisco. “ Don’t 
bo afraid to push your claims.” 

I followed the slave to the door of the library. The two ofliceiB 
were no longer standing in the corridor, and no one was to be seen 
but my escort. The servant threw open the door with a low bow, 
and I entered. I saw that Don Ingracia was seated by the side 
of Gracia, holding her hand. His face looked as though he had 
been shedding tears quite freely, and the brightness of Gracia^s 
eyes was dimmed. I saw one of her looks of love mantle her face 
as I entered, and that gratified me much. 

“ My brave young friend,” said the Don, rising and taking my 
hand, “ I have much to thank you for, but I do not know how to 
repay the heavy obligations under which I labor. My dear child, 
whom I mourned as dead, has told me all and much more than 
you were willing to add, owing to your modesty ; but that is the 
way with true valor ; it always seeks to conceal its merit. How 
can I thank you ? ” 

“ The joy of saving the life of so beautiful a girl is siifilcient 
recompense for me,” I replied. “ I restored the lady to your 
arms as soon as I was able, but can’t say I regret I was not able 
to do so before, for the company of your child has done much to- 
wards improving my rough men.” 

“ Nay, captain, you must not compliment my child thus, for see 
how she blushes. But she is grateful to you for the immense 
service you have rendered, and thanks you with her whole heart.” 

1 stole a look at Gracia to see how that remark might be con- 
strued ; but she did not return my glance, and I did not dare to 
mention the subject that was uppermost in my mind. I bowed, 
and waited for the old gentleman to continue. 

“ My daughter has told me that any pecuniary offer which I 
might make you would be rejected immediately. If such is the 
case, tell me what I can do for you. Whatever you ask I will 
grant.” 

“ Do you promise me that ? ” I demanded, eagerly. 


S78 


A 8I*AVEK*S ADVENTUKBS. 


“ On the honor of a Castilian, I do,” was the response. 

I was about to ask for that which was most dear to me, but 1 
stole a glance at Gracia, and saw that she gave me a sign not to 
do so. 

“ I shall remind you of your promise some day,” I said. 

“ Do so, and without fear of having your favor refused. Come, 
be seated, and let me hear from your lips, once more, the dangers 
my child has escaped.” 

I took a seat by the side of Gracia, and while the cld gentle^ 
man’s back was turned on us for a moment, seized her hand and 
pressed it to my lips. She smiled, and her old look ef love re- 
turned to her face. 

“ Ah, my dear child,” said the Don, taking a seat near us, 
“ you will never realize how deep my grief was at the news of 
your death. For days I refused to eat, drink, or sleep, and it 
seemed to me that life was no longer desirable. I used to sit 
before your portrait and shed bitter tears at my loss ; but once, 
while I was thus engaged, I thought that the saints whispered to 
me consolation, and bade me hope, for somehow I arose from 
prayer with a feeling something akin to resignation at my loss. 
Then came the two rascals whom you have seen, and w'hose won- 
drous lies you have heard, strange to say, I did not really believe 
w'hat they told me. I had a feeling, which I cannot describe, that 
I should yet hear from my child ; and when, senor, you com- 
menced your narrative, I believed that the saints had sent you to 
me to communicate good tidings.” 

“ I am sure you would have thought he was sent by the saints 
to protect me, if you could have seen him on board of the schoon- 
er,” added Gracia. “ Surrounded on all sides by vicious people 
and designing men, yet the senor Robert was enabled to care for 
me, and save me from insult. I am sure I was very comfortable 
by his exertions.” 

Perhaps I felt I did not deserve so much praise ; so turned the 
conversation as soon as possible. 

“Have the tw') officers left the plantation ?” I asked of he 
Don. 

“ I think they have by this time,” was the calm reply. “ But 
if they have not we shall see them before they take their de- 
parture. 

Just at that moment we heard some shouts out aoors, ^..4 I 


PELTING THE OFFICERS. 


27 » 


stepped to the window to see what was the matter. A dozen ne- 
groes, evidently field slaves, were standing in a group, their hands 
filled with oranges and pine-apples. They appeared to be waiting 
for some one, and were laughing heartily. 

Suddenly I heard more shouting, and the two officers of the 
Virgin ran past, followed by a dozen or twenty field hands, who 
were throwing oranges at the fugitives, and sometimes heavier 
articles. In this sport the slaves I had first seen joined, and they 
seemed to think considerable of the fun ; for they threw the 
oranges with such good will, that every one of them told wdth 
crushing effect upon the persons of the fugitives. They were 
spattered from head to foot with the yellow juice of the fruit, and 
each hit was the signal for shouts of laughter from the blacks. 

“ This is the manner in which I thought proper to punish the 
cowards,’* said Don Ingracia. “ I have directed the slaves to 
drive them from the plantation, but not offer more serious in- 
jury. The rogues enjoy the sport — don’t they ? ” 

During the remainder of the first portion of the day I spent 
at Don Ingracia’s country-seat, I strove to obtain a moment’s 
conversation with Gracia alone, but found it impossible. Her 
father was always with her, as though fearful that if he should 
leave her for a moment, she would be spirited off', and never 
return. 

It is true I had the pleasure of handing the lady to the dinner 
table, and of being seated beside her, but the Don was so full of 
conversation we had to listen to him and return correct answers 
to his questions ; but once, while I was thinking of something 
else, I astonished the Don by making a random reply, which 
caused him to look grave, and Gracia signed to me that I must 
be careful in that respect, for her father liked a good listener. 

The dinners which Don Ingracia gave were stupendous affairs, 
and always lasted one or two hours, before coffee was served. 
The table was always loaded with choice viands and fruits of all 
descriptions, from the orange to the choicest of grapes and the 
sweetest of mangoes. 

“ Senor,” said the Don, at our dinner, after the first course was 
over, “ fill your glass, and let us drink to the health of the queen, 
whom the saints bless.” 

A servant promptly filled my glass with nice champagne, which 
bad never paid r dime towards the revenue of the island. 


280 


A SLAVER^S ADVENTORES. 


“ My dear child, whom the saints have restored to me,” cOi> 
tinned the Don, with admirable gravity, “ has informed me that 
I cannot call you a countryman, but you will have just as warm 
a place in my affections as though you were. I have always re- 
spected the Americans for their bravery and enterprise, although 
between you and me, as friends, I do think that they should retain 
their fillibiisters at home, and not keep our government continual- 
ly on the alert for them.” 

“ I quite agree with you, senor,” I replied, much to the grati- 
fication of Gracia, who squeezed my hand beneath the table in 
token of her approval of my coolness. 

“ I am glad to hear it, senor,” the Don continued ; “ you will 
remain with us and become one of my family, I trust, and I shall 
take pleasure in showing to you that the planters of Cuba know 
how to enjoy themselves, and know how to rew^ard brave deeds. 
Your fortune shall be my immediate object, provided you wish to 
leave the sea.” 

“ That 1 have already resolved upon,” I replied. “ But as far 
as fortune is concerned, I have sufficient of this world’s goods to 
satisfy even my ambition. I am what the world calls rich, so that 
I am not dependent upon any one, although there is no one whom 
I wmuld accept a favor from quicker than Don Ingracia.” 

The Spaniard bowed. He was pleased to think I was richer 
than he supposed, and I need not inform the public that great men 
always like a friend better if no favors, in a pecuniary way, are 
asked for. 

“ That’s the style to put it,” muttered Francisco, who was mak- 
ing free with the Don’s wine. 

“ Such being the case,” continued the Don, “ you can have no 
hesitancy in accepting my offer, and consider my house as your 
own during your stay in Cuba. I have been very lonely the past 
three months, but now I shall try and be more sociable. We 
will have a few parties to welcome the return of my daughter, 
and I need not tell you that your presence here will gratify my 
friends as well as myself. I need not speak for my daughter, fos 
Bh(3 will add her persuasion to mine.” 

I bowed, and Gracia looked gratified. 

“ Are you happy now? ” she whispered. 

“ Not so happy when we ^--ere on board of the Coquette,” t 
renlied. 


A HHIT. 


m 


Have patience,” she responded. “ You must wii my father's 
love as yon have won mine.” 

“ Since we have disposed of that business,” said the Don, who 
had forgotten all about his previous toast, “ let us fill clean glasses, 
and drink to the health and happiness of the queen,” 

We drank the toast with all due solemnity ; Francisco, with a 
demonstration that sounded like a cheer, at which the Don did 
not object, for he was loyal to his sovereign, and thought Spain 
the greatest nation upon the earth. 

“ Yes, I shall send invitations to my friends to meet at the 
house day after to-morrow,” the Don continued. “ By that time 
my child will have recovered from her fatigue, and will be ready 
to welcome them. Senor Francisco, if vour employers can spare 
you from Havana for a period, I shSl be ha]»py to see you. 
And now, senors, let us drink the health of the captain general, 
and then we will look over the plantation, if you have no objec- 
tions.” 

We drank the health of the gentleman alluded to, and arose 
from the table. I offered my arm to Gracia, and although the 
Don kept close to oiir heels, as though to hear every word we ex- 
changed, yet I managed to speak to her. 

“ When shall I see you for a few minutes alone? ” I asked. 

“ This evening,” she replied. 

“ Where ? ” 

“ Why, where do you suppose?” 

“ I have not the slightest idea,” I answered. 

“ Then you are uncommonly stupid. Your sitting-room adjoins 
mine, and my father's apartment is in front of the house. Need 
I say more.” 

“ How shall I thank you? ” I asked. 

“ By treating my father as t^^gh you desired to secure his 
love and respect. This you wl; have to do before he will con- 
sent to our union.” 

“ I promise with all my heart,” I answered ; and leaving her at 
the door of the drawing-room, bowed and repaired to my cham- 
ber to dress for my horseback ride. 

Luckily I had brought a large valise with me, filled with* linen 
and change of outside clothing, and I don't care to confess that 
all was of the first quality, and made to fit me by an American 
tailor ; for, let me inform you, gentle reader, that the majoritf 


282 


1. SI/ATEB's ADVBNttJBBS. 


of Spanish tailors are botchers, and have no more idea of “ fits " 
than a wild African, who never saw a pair of pants. 

While selecting my riding suit, I came across my revolver 
I do not know what prompted me, but examined the weapon 
and found it was carefully loaded, and laid it upon the table to 
carry with me. Upon going down stairs I saw three saddle horses 
at the front door, and the Don and Francisco awaiting me. Gia- 
cia was also standing on the piazza to see us start. 

“ Be careful, Robert,’’ Gracia whispered. “ You must not 
make a failure before my father and the servants.” 

‘‘ Neither shall I ; ” and as I spoke they led up a high-spirited 
l)lack horse which I was to ride. 

I saw that the stirrups were of the right length, and that the 
animal had a good curb-bit in his mouth, by means of which I 
could cut his tongue off with but a slight pressure upon the bridle. 
The horse seemed full of fire, and I liked him all the better for it. 

One of the servants buckled a pair of spurs upon my heels, 
and I was ready to “ witch the world with noble horsemanship.” 
All watched my movements with considerable curiosity, for Span- 
iards will not admit that Americans know how to ride, and it 
must be confessed that after seeing them pick up silver dollars 
from the ground while their horses were at full speed, I was in- 
tdiued to believe them. 

I laid my hand upon the pommel, gathered the reins up, and 
then, while they thought I was meditating on the matter, sprang 
into the saddle without touching a stirrup. The horse gave a 
sudden bound and danced for a moment, but I soon had him in 
hand, and was too firmly seated to be dismounted by any common 
shock. 

We turned our horses’ heads, and rode along the carriage-way 
until w e gained the road. I looked back and saw Gracia was 
watching us ; and as she was hid from sight threw me a kiss, but 
her father did not see the action. 

“ I shall first take you to the sugar fields,” said the owner of 
the plantation, “ and let you see how the cane is cultivated. The 
negroes are probably at wmrk there hoeing, and you can notice 
if they seem contented with their lot.” 

While he was speaking we reached a path leading to a vast 
field which contained as much as a thousand acres, and was filled 
with a crop of cane that looked uncommonly fiourishing. 


IfEGROES AT WORK. 


288 


By the sudden turn of a road we came upon some six hun- 
dred negroes, who were stripped to their waists, and hoeing with 
implements of the rudest kind, and not working as though their 
hearts w^ere fixed upon completing the job ; yet every one of the 
slaves was looking contented, and many of them were singing, 
while others joined in a chorus. 

Upon horseback, armed with a whip and a brace of pistols, was 
the overseer of this division of slaves. He was a swarthy-look- 
ing fellow, with wicked black eyes, and did not look to me as 
though he would stand long debating the merits and demerits of 
a negro. He saluted the Don by touching his hat, and looking 
inquiringly at Francisco and myself. 

“ How does the cane look, Irenta?” asked the D^n. 

“ Never better, senor. We shall make five hundred more boxes 
this year than we did last, unless the rain fail us.” 

“ The saints be praised for that,” was the pious ejaculation of 
the Don. “ Next year we can plant more cane, for I have two 
hundred and fifty more slaves on their way to the plantation for 
you to break in.” 

“ I can do it, senor,” was the answ’er ; and the overseer cracked 
his long whip as though he rather liked the thought of what was 
before him. . 

“ As soon as they have gained strength, set them at work,” the 
master said ; and the overseer bowed in token of obedience. 

I sat on horseback and smoked a cigar, and watched the slaves 
as they stirred up the land and eradicated the weeds, which were 
growing between the rows of cane. I did not see that the ne- 
groes were overworked, and I have seen in the Northern States 
boys driven twice as hard as they were. Some of them would 
lean upon their hoes, and gaze at us with expressions of wonder 
uDon their faces, and after a long stare would resume labor, satis- 
fied with their observation, while others would make some humor- 
ous observation which would set the blacks roaring, to be quick- 
ly silenced by the loud snap of the overseers whip ; and when it 
did snap, the slaves went to work with energy, as though to make 
amends for their idleness. From this I was convinced that the 
dark Irenta did not scruple to flog if occasion required. 

“They are a happy-looking set of negroes — are they not?' 
asked Don Ingracia. 


284 


A slaver’s adventures. 


I replied that they looked far from miserable, and hoped th« 
blacks were as well treated on other plantations. 

As we turned our horses’ heads to ride to the next field, the 
overseer spoke to us. 

“ If you are going to the cattle-field, senor, you must give that 
English bull a wide berth, for he has grown ugly within a few 
days. Last night he gave chase to two of the field hands, and 
they only saved themselves by reaching a tree.” 

Don Ingracia laughed and said, — 

“ If I had a riatta I would attack the brute, and let my friends 
see that I have not lost the skill which I once possessed. I think 
that with a good rope on his hind leg I could soon take the fight 
out of him.” 

The Don, like many other gentlemen of Cuba, was a cattle fan- 
cier, and had been at some expense in importing the best kind 
from England and the United States. He had a pasture contain- 
ing nearly a thousand acres ; all excellent land, and suitable for 
the growth of coffee and sugar, whenever the owner was disposed 
to break it up for that purpose. 

We rode for some distance without seeing the herd ; they were 
in a valley where a small stream of water was running through a 
strip of most luxuriant vegetation, and were reclining under shade 
trees, chewing their cuds, but not with sweet contentment, for the 
mosquitos were quite thick, and were annoying the animals by 
their sharp attacks. 

Perhaps it was on this account the bulls were unusually sav- 
age ; for no sooner did we heave in sight than an old Spanish 
bull, a monster of ugliness, commenced roaring and throwing 
the earth into the air as he pawed it with his hoofs. This vicious- 
ness was soon communicated to an English bull, which came 
running from the other side of a small hill ; and the brutes, in- 
stead of fighting each other, seemed disposed to make common 
cause and fight us, 

I must confess that our position w^as not a pleasant one, and I 
suggested as much to the Don.; but that gentleman was disposed 
to laugh. 

“ Be not alarmed, senor,” he said, “ for I know the habits of 
these animals, and think they are peaceable. Look at that Deioo 
cow. Did you ever see anything equal her ? ” 


TAB WILD BULLS. 


285 


“ I see her,” I replied, “ but I canH help seeing those bulls at 
the same time. If ever two animals meant mischief, they do, and 
I think we had better beat a retreat while there is time.’^ 

“ And I second that motion with all my heart,*^ cried Fran- 
cisco. “ If ever an animal had a spite against me, that big bull 
has, and just because I have winked at him two or three timss. 
Let US leave the brutes to their cuds and mosquitos.” 

The Don smiled and moved his horse nearer to the bulls, *s 
though to show how much they "were maligned, and as he did so, 
he turned to point out a favorite heifer among the herd. The bulls 
seemed to consider this as an offer of combat, and were not slow 
to accept the challenge. 1 saw them lower their heads, and rush 
towards the Don, while I forgot my own safety in thinking of that 
of Gracia’s father. I spurred my horse towards him, and shouted 
to him to be on his guard ; but the old gentleman was thinking of 
his favorite, and did not notice me, and the next instant horse 
and rider were rolling over and over on the grass, the horse with 
two terrible wounds in its side, through which the entrails pro- 
truded. 

I found that the animal I rode was frightened, and that it was 
impossible to spur him towards the scene ; but if the life of the 
old gentleman was to be saved, it was necessary I should 
exert myself. I did not think that if he was out of the way it 
would be easy for me to enjoy his wealth by marrying his daugh- 
ter without the slightest opposition. No ; my only thought was 
to save him, even at the risk of my own life. 

As soon as the horse and rider had fallen, the two bulls stopped 
for a moment to survey the damage which they had occasioned. 
The pause enabled me to recollect I had a loaded revolver in 
my pocket, and that I could use it to great advantage in pro- 
tecting myself and the Don. As for Francisco, he had galloped 
towards a gate as fast as his horse could carry him ; and, to 
tell the truth, I did not much blame him, for why should he en- 
danger his life to save that of a man who he knew cared noth- 
ing for him, owing to their different positions in society ? 

Finding that my horse had never been trained to encounter 
cattle, and would not approach the bulls, I dismounted, and 
throwing the bridle over my left arm, advanced upon the aninrals. 
At that time Don Ingracia was struggling to get upon his knees, 
iiaving extricated himself from beneath the wounded horse* The 


386 


A slaver’s adventures. 


old gentleman, I noticed, was a little wild, and seemed like one 
who had lost his self-possession. 

As I advanced, the bulls were about to charge for a second 
time upon the Don, and I knew that if they did, they would 
soon stamp out all evidence of vitality wdiich he contained. I 
therefore created a diversion in his favor by shouting, and thus 
attracted the animals’ attention ; and as soon as they saw me, 
they seemed to comprehend that I was the real enemy whom 
they had got to encounter, and that they would battle with me 
without fear or favor. I saw them measure the distance which 
separated us, and I noted their eyes flash fire as they pawed the 
earth and bellowed forth a defiance. My horse trembled violently, 
and showed no inclination to advance farther ; yet I continued to 
move on in the direction of the animals until I was within two 
rods of them, when I stopped and aw^aited the onset, and to do 
that successfully drew my revolver and cocked it. 

I was not suffered to remain long in suspense. The bulls 
grew more in earnest every moment. They threw clods of earth 
into the air, and the foam issued from their nostrils in flakes. 1 
stood before them calmly awaiting their charge, and with my plans 
already developed. I cast one quick glance at Don Ingracia, to 
see if he was safe, and found that he was seated on the grass 
looking at the animals and myself with considerable wonder. I 
feared that if my antagonists defeated me, they would turn their 
attention to the Don, and defeat him also ; so I gave him a word 
of advice. 

“ Don Ingracia,” I said, “ come this way, and mount my horse, 
and make your escape. There is time enough to do so.” 

“ And what will you do? ” asked the old gentleman, quite com- 
posedly. 

“ O, I will take care of myself,” I said. 

“ And I’ll stay and help you,” was the answer. 

“ Are you injured ? ” I asked. 

“ My leg is stiff where the horse rolled on it, but otherwise I 
am well.” 

I had no time to say more. With a mighty bellow the two 
bulls came towards me, and the rascals seemed to have agreed to 
a division of their work, for the Spanish bull aimed at me, and the 
English bull steered for the horse. 

I found I could not be certain of my aim if I held on to tha 


AN ENCOUNTER. 


«87 


ftcrse, for he was plunging violently to free himself, so I slipped 
the bridle from my arm and let him run ; and he did run, with 
(he English bull close to his heels, a pair of horns making un- 
pleasant gyrations towards his haunc ies. But I had no time to 
note more, for I had to attend to my own safety. The Spanish 
bull meant mischief, and evidently counted on tossing me on his 
horns without the slightest resistance ; but he was slightly disap- 
pointed, for when he was within six feet of me, I aimed my re- 
volver fair at his head, fired, and then jumped aside. 

The ball struck fair, for I heard it ; but the bulfs head had 
waged too many combats to be easily affected ; therefore the bullet 
flattened and rolled off as though it had struck against a wall of 
steel. On went the animal, while the only notice he took of 
my presence was to shake his head more fiercely, and to bellow 
louder. 

The animal ran about a rod beyond me, stopped suddenly, 
and wheeled about to see what had become of me. He appeared 
slightly astonished, for according to his calculation I should have 
been some twenty feet in the air, and revolving on my own axis 
towards the earth, like one of the planets. He evidently did not 
know what to make of it, but his pluck was equal to his bulk, and 
he determined to try ag^n. 

“ My friend,” cried the Don, who was still seated, too much 
excited to make his escape, “ Tm fearful that bull wiU gore you 
to death.” 

The Don was quite gentlemanly, and would have helped me if 
he could. As it was, he could not help himself, and therefore 
was to be excused. 

“ I shall try to prevent him,” I answered ; and I would have 
said more, but the bull demanded all my attention just at that 
moment ; for he made a second plunge at me, with his head 
close to the ground, and his horns moving as though a nest 
of hornets was flying around him. He steered directly for me, 
his tail standing out as straight as a studding-sail boom, and the 
hair on his neck curling into hard knots from the effects of his 
rage. I thought, as I awaited the onset, I would try him on 
another tack, for I didnT intend to waste any more powder and 
ball. When he was within six feet of me, I stepped one side, 
and he plunged along ; but as he did so, I put tho muwlo 'of my 
revolver close to hid fore*8houlder, and fired 


288 


A slaver’s adventures. 


The huge brute ran on for a few feet, then faltered and fell 
upon his knees. The blood gushed out of his wound in torrents, 
and after several attempts to rise, the animal rolled over on his 
side, and bellowed a death-song to his indifferent harem, most 
of whom were feeding quite composedly upon the hillside. 

Then Don Ingracia saw fit to rise and come towards me. 

“ I suppose there is no danger of him now,” he said. 

“I think not,” I answered. 

The Don began to praise my conduct, which I knew meant 
that I should retaliate and praise him at some future day. The 
task was not an agreeable one, but what was I to do ? I loved 
his daughter, and loved her more and more as I saw that there 
was a prospect of losing her. I was determined to secure the 
old man’s respect if possible, and then ask him for the lady’s 
hand. If he did not consent, there were other ways of proceeding, 
and no flattery would be used. 

Before we reached the gate, Francisco, accompanied by the 
overseer, Irenta, and a dozen of the field hands, were seen rushing 
towards us, and they expressed some surprise when they saw we 
were safe. 

“ Safe ! ” cried the Don ; “ yes, the saints be praised, w'e are 
sate ; but, Senor Francisco, it is not by your valor, for you de- 
serted us at the first charge.” 

“ And why did I do so? ” asked my friend, without the slightest 
confusion. “Was I not attacked by a bull as well as you, and 
did I not lead him away to a distant part of the field, so that you 
could have a fair fight? Didn’t I also go for help? and lo ! the 
help is here ; ” and Francisco pointed to the grinning negroes who 
were grouped around us. 

As his story was strictly true, the Don had nothing more to 
say ; but I could see by his face that he didn’t believe what had 
been uttered, and probably thought that Francisco should have 
perilled his life, and considered himself amply repaid with a word 
for so doing. 

“ As I see you are a little stiff, perhaps you will honor me 
by taking my horse. I assure you I can walk ; ” and Francisco 
dismounted. 

The Don didn’t like the idea of walking to his house with a 
lame leg, and he didn’t wish to confess he was injured in the 
le^t But the lame limb carried the day, and by the aid of the 


AN INTERTIEW. 


28 » 


slaves the old gentleman was hoisted upon the back of the horse, 
and started for home, while Francisco and myself followed slowly 
after ; the overseer and the slaves proceeded to the spot where 
the dead bull lay, for the purpose of serving it out to the work- 
men as food for the next day. 

‘‘ Did you hear the old fool? ” asked Francisco, as we walked 
along. 

What do you mean ? ” I said. 

“ Why, his sneering at me because I put spurs to my horse 
when a bull was close upon me, and would have thought no more 
of tossing me than a nigger baby. I’m not such a fool as to sac- 
rifice myself on his account, although I can’t say how I should 
feel if I was in love with his daughter.” 

“ Perhaps you would have acted as I have done,” I replied. 

“ Perhaps I should,” responded Francisco, doubtingly ; “ but I 
have 'my suspicions that I should not.” 

We reached the house, and found it in an uproar. Servants 
were hurrying to and fro ; one was on horseback just starting for 
a doctor. Every one was concerned and excited because the 
great man of the mansion had met with an accident, and injured 
one of his legs. Gracia was with her father, — so one of the ser- 
vants told me, — and I judged that the old gentleman was some- 
thing of a Tartar when confined to his room. 

At length I sent word to her, and she proniised to join me in 
the siting-room in a few minutes ; and to that apartment I re- 
paired, eager for an interview, for it seemed an age since I had 
spoken to her privately. 

It was just dark when I went to the room and impatiently 
awaited the appearance of Gracia. The custom of the country 
is to sit in the dark as long as possible, because a light attracts 
so many winged insects, and compels the closing of the win- 
d )ws, excluding that air which is so delicious after the sun has 
set, ladened as it is wdth so many delightful perfumes. So 
absorbed was I in contemplating and listening to matters out of 
doors, that I did not hear Gracia when she entered the apartment, 
and she laid her small hand upon my shoulder before I was aware 
of her presence. 

. “ What a gallant knight,” she said, “ to send for a lady, and 
fall asleep while waiting for her !” 

I caught her in my arms, and pressed her most fervently to m^ 


290 


A SLAVEB^S ADVENTtJBES. 


hf>art, and, to tell the truth, she made not the slightest objeo* 
tions. 

“ Can you remain long?” I asked. 

“ Not more than half an hour,” she replied, “ and then I shall 
have to return to my father, wlio is fretting because one of his 
slaves has run away this evening, and gone to the mountains 
In spite of the condition of his leg, he is determined to go in pur- 
suit in the morning, for he fears that if one slave is suffered tf 
escape, it will encourage others to make the attempt.” 

“ How is your father’s injury? ” 

“ It is not near as bad he expected, and the physician says be 
can mount his' horse to-morrow, if he desires. He speaks in 
glowing terms of you, and says that you saved his life. There is 
one thing I wish you would promise me,” she whispered. 

“ I will promise anything you please,” I answered. 

“ If my father concludes to search for the slave to-morrow, I 
want you to accompany him.” 

“ I could enjoy myself much better at home with yOu,” I an- 
swered. 

“ I grant it,” was the reply, “ but it is on your account I ask 
this favor. My father intimated to me he should like your com- 
pany, but felt some delicacy in inviting you. If we are separated 
for a few hours, consider how delightful it will seem to look for- 
ward to our meeting again.” 

“ I don’t like the business of hunting a slave who has made a 
bold strike for his liberty ; yet to oblige you and win you, I would 
do most anything. There will be some excitement in the chase, 
and perhaps I can benefit the poor fellow we ride after. Yes, I 
will go, but I must have a kiss to pay for my consent.” 

Soon afterwards I strolled out upon the piazza, where the 
major-domo found me, and stated that the Don desired my pres* 
ence in his private apartment. 

“ Ah, my friend,” he said, as I entered the room, “ I am glad 
to see you. You saved my life to-day, and now I’m under double 
obligations to you. Here’s Gracia, however, who does not seem 
to be so glad to see you as I could wish. Come, girl, smile upon 
the gentleman who saved your life and mine.” 

“ Indeed, father. I’m so much concerned regarding your health, 
that it’s doubtful if I can call up a smile for any one. But in my 
heart I’m deeply sensible of the obligations under which wt labor.” 


THE PROPOSED SLAVE B HT. 


291 


“ That^s well said, aud I’ll consent that ji nr smile shall re- 
main hidden for a few days. Gome, young gentleman, be seated, 
and talk with me of America, or I’ll talk with you of Spain, and 
tell you what a grand nation it is. To-morrow it is prol^ble 
I shall not see you all day, for one of my best slaves has run 
off, and I’ll hunt for a week but I'll find him. The ungrateful 
hound — I’ve treated him like a child for years, and may the 
saints curse him for doing as he has done. If I find him. I’ll cut 
his black hide until it assumes another color. If I could induce you 
to join me to-morrow, I think I could show you a feature of our 
country a stranger rarely sees,” the Don said, turning to me, and 
speaking as though he rather thought I would decline. 

I accept the invitation,” I said, “not for the purpose of slave- 
hunting, — fur I rather like the pluck of the fellow who has run 
away, — but for the purpose of being near you, and aiding you if 
in danger.” 

“ You give me joy to think I’m to have the presence of so ra- 
tional a man. I usually leave these things to my overseer ; but 
the slave who has left me is of some importance, and I desire his 
capture above all things. We shall start soou after daylight.” 

I bowed and took my leave, but it was a late hour before I 
slept, for Gracia and I had much to talk of before we retired. 

“ We shall have fine weather for the hunt,” the Spaniard said, 
as he sipped his coffee the next morning. “ Irenta tells me that 
the dogs are eager and in good spirits, and will take the scent 
readily.” 

“ What dogs?” I asked, in astonishment. 

“ Why, the Cuban bloodhounds, to be sure. How did you sup- 
pose w^e could find the slave without their assistance?” 

I began to feel sorry that I had embarked in such an enter- 
prise, but I saw no way to recede. 

“ I have two of the best dogs in the country,” the Don con- 
tinued. “They are fed and attended by white men alone, and 
are taught to always manifest signs of hostility to negroes. They 
can take a trail and keep it for forty-eight hours without sleep or 
rest, and within thirty-six hours of an escape. By bloodhounds 
we are enabled to keep our slaves in subjection, and prevent them 
from taking to the woods ; for the blacks fear the dogs, and well 
they may. The animals are not scrupulous when once they have 
come up with a runaway.” 


292 


A. SLAVER^S ADVENTURES. 


“ But have you thought of the barbarity of such a method ? ” I 
asked, withou; stopping to think of the importance of the question. 

“ To be sure I have. It is cruel to hunt slaves with dogs, but 
it is much more cruel to lose your property. All planters with 
large gangs of slaves keep dogs, and very useful they are.” 

I shook my head, but the Don only smiled. 

“ Why, the people of the United States have hunted Indians 
with dogs, and even your government has purchased them for a 
fimilar purpose.” 

1 told him I thought not. 

“ Then I will convince you that such is the case. My neigh- 
bor, Don Enrique, has been engaged in breeding bloodhounds 
for sale for many years. A few months since he sold the Amer- 
ican consul at Havana thirty of the animals, at an enormous price. 
The dogs went to Florida to hunt the Indians. They were 
bought for that purpose, and used for that purpose, and I think 
the State Department will indorse my statement.” 

Of course I had no more to say on that point, and by the time 
we had finished our coffee and chickens, we were ready for a 
start. The evil-looking Irenta, overseer, entered the room, and 
announced that the horses and dogs were ready. 

“The dogs are lively,” he said, with a wicked smile, “ and 
would think nothing of eating a negro for breakfast. For fear of 
accidents I have put muzzles on them, for I know you esteem the 
black rascal who has left you.” 

The Don made a faint show of seeming glad, but I thought 
he would have had but little objection to so exciting a spec- 
tacle ; for Spaniards love cock fights, bull baits, tiger fights, and 
battles of every kind excepting those decided by a charge of bay- 
onets and cavalry. Those they don’t like, and I don’t know that 
I blame them much. 

We lighted cigars, filled our cases with the same, and then 
found our horses at the front door. Two overseers, besides the 

. -v' 

Don and myself, w^ere. of the party, and we were considered suf» 
ficient to cope with the slave by the aid of tw^o dogs and our 
knives and pistols. 

I roust confess I entertained a pretty good opinion of the 
smart ness of the runaway, when I saw such formidable prepara- 
tions to capture him ; but we sprang into our saddles, — the Don 
with a few groans as he thought of his bruises, — and then rode 


ON THE TRAIL. 


293 


to the dog-kenael, which was aear the stable, and so situated that 
only the overseers could have access to it through the house 
which they inhabited witii their families. This arrangement pre- 
vented the negroes from becoming familiar with the dogs, and 
thereby refusing to trail them in case they escaped, as such things 
had occurred on plantations where discipline was light. 

Irenta went into one of the houses, and returned with two 
bloodhounds of enormous size. • They were of a deep bay color, 
with huge jaAvs and powerful haunches, but did not seem any 
too good-natured even towards their masters, for I really- thought 
the brutes would have taken mouthfuls from the overseer’s body 
by way of a lunch, if they'had not been muzzled. Possibly they 
more than half suspected Irenta was a negro, and he was black 
enough for one, there is no doubt. 

The hounds were kept in control by means of a leash ; other- 
wise they would have started off upon the first negro’s track 
they came across, and would have followed the poor black, and 
torn him down, even if he had been seated in the midst of his 
family. They uttered two or three impatient bays when they 
found that they could not start off at pleasure, and then, with 
sulky airs, lay down to rest and await our pleasure. 

“ They are in good condition this morning,” Irenta said, with 
a cold-blooded smile, “ and can follow a negro for hours over 
hills and through woods. They are game animals, and worthy of 
even the captain general.” 

“ Ah, that they are,” the Don said. “ I don’t believe his ex- 
cellency ever saw a pair which could take a slave as neat. They 
do honor to their training.” 

The overseer touched his hat at the compliment, and patted the 
dogs ; but they did not seem to appreciate the flattery, and looked 
more evil disposed than ever. 

“ How,” I asked, are the dogs to know the direction the 
slave has taken?” 

‘‘ We will soon show the senor that the dogs are trained in the 
most approved manner ; ” and as Irenta spoke, he entered his 
house, and returned with a pair of old pants which had belonged 
to the negro who had escaped. 

The pants were laid before the dogs, but they refused to take 
the least notice of them, and cast their, bright' eyes upon chjectf 
afar off, as though they longed to be at work. 


294 


A SLAVEE*S ADVENTURES. 


“ It's no use,* senor,” Irenta said, looking at the Don ; “ the 
dogs will not take the scent with the muzzles on.” 

Then off with them, in the name of the saints,” cried the 
Don. “ II is better to tear the slaTve limb from limb than let him 
escape without some punishment.” 

This was an order wliich the overseers relished. I couM tell 
that by the grim smile which stole over their swarthy features, 
Lnd by the glitter of their black eyes. What cared they, in the 
excitement of the hunt, how much the runaway suffered ? The 
muzzles were taken off, and the huge and sinewy brutes uttered a 
bay of joy as they licked their chops, and snuffed the morning air. 

“ They have not been fed for twenty-four hours, senor,” said 
Irenta, with a glance of admiration at the dogs ; “ and if they 
should meet the black rascal, his life would not be worth a real.” 

“ So much the better,” replied the Pon. “ The slave had no 
gratitude, or he would never have left so kind a master as I have 
been to him.” 

I thought his overseers could have told a different story had 
they been so disposed, and I wondered what they had done to 
the black to drive him away from his home ; and while I was 
wondering and speculating, Irenta spread the ragged pants before 
the dogs, and they commenced sniffing at them eagerly, and then 
with noses close to the ground they circled round and round, in- 
creasing the circumference of the circles each minute, until just as 
they reached the orchard, beneath an orange tree, the hounds ut- 
tered fierce bays, and started off towards a high hill which skirted 
the extensive plantation of Don Ingracia, and which was covered 
with trees and .underbrush. 

“ Now, then, Senor Capitan, we must follow,” cried Don Ingra- 
cia, striking his spurs into his horse’s sides, and causing him to 
clear a fence with a bound. I followed and kept close to the Don, 
while the two overseers remained near the dogs, which ran with 
noses to the ground, not’ faster than eight miles an hour. 

“The scent is feeble,” said the Don, “ but I will wager an 
ounce that it will lead us to the Devil’s Glen in less than three 
hours.” 

I then learned that the glen was a place inaccessible to horses, 
and noted as the resort of all the runaway slaves in the neighbor- 
hood 


OUB COUBSB. 


m 


CHAPTER XV 

IN PXJRSCJIT OF A RUNAWAY SLAVE. — WHAT HAPPENED TO US, 
AND HOW WE MET WITH SEVERAL ADVENTURES ON THE WAY. 

We passed over an uncultivated country, our course sometimes 
leading us among bushes so thick that it was extremely difficult 
to urge our animals through them. At other times we crossed 
small streams and bogs, where our horses floundered until they 
were nearly up to their saddle girths in mud and water ; but still 
the bloodhounds kept the scent, and if puzzled it was only for a 
moment. They tracked the slave as truly as though he had been 
but a few rods in advance of them, and in sight all of the time. 

The mountain, towards wdiich we were directing our course, 
looked barren and rugged, and its base did not seem more than five 
miles from the plantation when we started ; but I found that ap- 
pearances were deceitful, and at nine o’clock we were still toiling 
on under a sun which seemed to blister the skin upon our hands and 
faces, although both wefe protected by hats and gloves. Our 
horses, too, suffered intensely, bitten as they were by swamp flies 
and mosquitos of mammoth size and unparalleled ferocity. But 
still we pressed on, ascending a rising grade, leaving the trees and 
bushes behind us. 

“ The saints be praised,” muttered the Don, “ we are almost 
at the place where we can dismount from these beasts and stretch 
our limbs. Had I known the sun was so hot, I should have re- 
mained at home.” 

I wished he had known it, for I thought how much more 
pleasant ray time would have passed had Gracia been by my side. 
Sleeping or waking, she was ever in ray thoughts, and I had 
reason to believe I was the only object she cared for, with the 
exception of her father. 

We struggled up a steep hill so slippery that even the horses 
could hardly maintain their footing, and pressed close upon the 
dogs until we reached the summit ; and then a halt was called, and 
a welcome one it was to us all. 


A . slaver's adventures. 


m 

Here,” said Irenta, “ we leave the horses, for :t is impossi- 
ble for them to go farther. We have to descend the hill, and then 
we shall know whether the slave has escaped to the glen.” 

We dismounted and tied o’lr animals to some shrubs which grew 
upon the hill, and which formed an eAceilent shade for the brutes 
trom the hot sun ; but before we started on foot, the second overseer, 
Pedro, took f^om a knapsack nasks of claret and a glass, rhe 
sight of the wine was far from being unwelcome, for our throats 
were parched by our long ride. We drank a tumbler full of the 
claret, each of us, and then turning, followed the dogs down 
the hill, and doundered on amid wrecked trees which had been 
uprooted by hurricanes, and from the trunks of which new shoots 
were lifting their heads only to be served in the some manner by 
the next fierce shock that swept through the valley, leaving ruin 
and destruction behind. All was quiet and silent as death. Even 
the hounds uttered no bays, as though they knew that the end 
of our mission was near ; but they followed the scent with noses 
close to the ground, and with their blood-red tongues hanging 
from their mouths, from Avhich dripped drops of foam. 

We were near a decayed tree, which had yielded years before to 
the wind, and I was about to spring over it, when I was checked 
by a sudden hiss which sounded so ominous it was ■ not neces- 
sary to tell me that danger was before us. The dogs were on 
the tree, and about to spring to the ground ; but at the sound of 
the hiss, they drew back, and manifested some signs of terror. 
I did not move, for my experience in Africa had taught me that 
near at hand was a serpent, and one of the venomous kind. 
I feared to stir, for I did not know^ but I might step on the slimy 
monster ; and while I was looking among the underbrush and de • 
cayed limbs, the devil prompted Irenta to come up and push the 
hounds oflf the trunk of the tree, but before I had time to warn 
him that danger was before us. 

“ There is a snake near at hand,** I said. “ Tread carefully or 
you may step on him.” 

‘‘ A snake ! ” cried all three Spaniards in a breath. “ The 
Virgin protect us ; ” and every man of them crossed himself as 
though already bitten. 

“ Where is he?” cried the Don, glancing around with nervous 
baste, and retreating backwards with trembling steps. 

I had no occasion to answ^er the question. On the other side 


A 8INGULAB COMBAT. 


297 


of the fallen tree there was a sudden yelp, and I saw one of the 
hounds in the embrace of a snake, which was not larger in circum- 
ference than a silver dollar, and not more than five feet long, as 
near as I could judge. From the hood upon the snake^s neck, 
I thought it was a cobra, one of the most venomous reptiles in 
Cuba. Its bite is death, and animals of all kind shun it with 
an instinctive dread of its power, with the single exception of the 
hog, w'hich boldly offers combat, and always triumphs by eating 
Its adversary, and appears but little affected by the bhes which it 
receives during the fight. This is probably owing to the fat upon 
tho body of the porcine, poison not being able to penetrate to its 
vital parts. The slaves tell of many desperate combats between 
the cobra and hog, but they always acknowledge that the latter 
conquers, and conclude by eating the body of the slain with fero- 
cious satisfaction aud keen relish. 

As I said before, the hound uttered a yelp of terror upon being 
attacked, and strove with its ponderous jaws to bite the cobra ; 
but the snake w^as too quick in its motions, and I could see, 
while standing near, regarding the fight, that the reptile's fangs 
were repeatedly struck at the hound’s neck, and each bite was 
succeeded by a wail of terror on the part of the dog, while the ani- 
mal that was uninjured suddenly turned, and with its tail betw'een 
its legs struck a straight line for home, too much frightened at 
the position of its companion to think of rendering assistance, or 
to care about the trail which it had followed so faithfully during 
the forenoon. 

The fight between the snake and the dbg was soon termi- 
nated. The poison which the former had communicated to tho 
latter began to work, and in five minutes the hound was hardly 
able to stand, and seemed quite bewildered, while the cobra quiet- 
ly commenced preparations for leaving the body of its victim. 

During all this time our party was too much astonished to offer 
the hound the least assistance. The Spaniards were as fearful of 
the deadly enemy as myself, and perhaps more ; an«l while the 
fight was going on, they stood crossing themselves, and calling 
upon the saints to look down and protect them. 

“ Diablo I ” cried the Don ; “ the viper will kill my dog. Irenta, 
save him from such a fate.” 

“ Ah, senor, but the deadly beast will bite me, whom the saints 
protect from such a death. May the imps confound him, and burn 
him for this.” 


298 


A slaver’s adventures. 


“ But my dog,” muttered the Don, who took excellent care to 
keep at a distance. 

Irenta shrugged his shoulders, and showed no inclination of 
saving the animal, even if such a thing were possible. The Don 
grew indignant. 

“ Irenta,” he said, “ will you. kill the snake, whom confusion 
take, or must I lose the dog?” 

“ The dog is already lost,” I said, coming to the relief of tl.? 
overseer, much to his gratification. “ All the surgeons in Cuba 
cou)d not save him, and it is useless for a brave man to endanger 
his life by thinking of such a thing.” 

The Don was under too many obligations to me to get enraged, 
and therefore kept at a safe distance, and asked, — 

“ Can’t w'e kill the fiend and thus revenge the dog? lie is a 
noble animal, and cost me two ounces when a pup.” 

The cobra was satisfied with what it had done, for it began to 
crawl away from the dog, but hissed as though it hated us more 
than the hound. Once the reptile stopped and raised its hooded 
head, and its sharp eyes gleamed at us as though uncertain wheth- 
er we should be spared. 1 thought it a shame to let the snake es- 
cape, but did not care to attack it with a stick, so tried the effect 
of powder and ball, and the next instant the cobra was making the 
dust fly as it tied itself up in knots, and even bit its own body in 
?.gony. 

My shot had taken effect in the head of the snake, and its power 
to injure was gone. Even the hound rejoiced at the revenge, for 
the dying brute raised itself upon its fore legs and uttered one deep 
bay, and then tumbled over dead, and the cobra was not long in 
following his example. It straightened its body out, uttered one 
hiss, and gave up the ghost. 

“ Accursed viper ! ” muttered the Don, seizing a stick ai: 1 pouc fl- 
ing the body. “ It killed one of my best dogs, and wha: am I to 
do now, I should like to know? ” 

I told them, as we were in the immediate vicinity of the glen, 
that we had better continue our explorations, with a careful eye 
for cobras — a remark that made all three of the Spaniards glance 
around among the brush most nervously. 

My advice carried the day. We resolved to push on ; and on 
we went, startled at every rustle of the leaves, and expecting to 
see a snake at every step. At length we reached the passage 


UNDECIDED WHAT TO DO. 


299 


that was to lead us to the gleu. It was not twenty feet wide, and 
had been formed at some early period by the rains, which had 
washed down the mountains and gullied out the space. It was 
rough and wild, and contained dead trees, swept from the sides 
of the mountains, and huge rocks which could have crushed an 
army, if one had entered the gorge on hostile intents. 

Over such debris we passed along slowly, leaping from trees to 
stones and stones to trees, and all the time the sun was pouring 
down upon us as though it would boil our brains and roast our bodies . 
The Don suffered more than the rest of us, and it was my privi- 
lege to assist and encourage him when he most needed help. 

After half an hour’s hard work we at length got through the 
gorge, and then were amply repaid for our trouble, for a scene 
of wildness greeted us. In the centre of the glen was a lake 
of clear water, containing some thirty acres, and fed from the 
mountains. Fish must have abounded there, for I saw numbers 
of them jump from the water as though longing to be caught. 
Around the lake were numerous groves of trees, while the moun- 
tainous sides were almost perpendicular, and studded with huge 
boulders, which looked as though they needed but a touch to send 
them crushing to the valley. It was one of the most solitary look- 
ing spots I had ever seen. Nothing was in sight but a huge vul- 
ture, which was hovering over the water. 

I looked towards the Don to see what he counselled next, but 
that gentleman had nothing to say. He was willing to turn back, 
or lie down and rest, neither of which I was anxious to do, for I 
had some strong reason for letting the Spaniards see that the only 
American of the party could stand fatigue with the best of them. 
Irenta’s heart I had won by killing the snake, and standing be- 
tween him and the Don. The second overseer looked to Irenta 
for advice, and believed as he believed. 

“ We will leave the Don to guard the outlet to the glen,” 1 said, 

while we separate and search for the slave. It will save time, 
and enable us to return to the plantation before dark.” 

The Don didn’t like the arrangement, but he finally consented, 
and while the two overseers walked off in one direction around the 
lake, I walked off in another, with no fears and no hopes of meet- 
ing the one I was in search of and, to tell the truth, I did not 
have any great wish to, for I thought that a single-handed fight 
with a desperate slave was not wanting to complete my reputa- 
/iAr. o+ Philine. 


300 


A slaver’s adventures. 


I had walked, I think, about half a mile from the place where 
we entered, and was getting most heartily tired of the fun, when 
I thought I would visit a clump of trees, and rest myself in the 
shade. I approached the spot softly, for I had come upon it ab- 
ruptly by turning a point that reached nearly to the edge of the 
lake ; but before I had taken many steps 1 stopped suddenly, for 
before me stood a huge negro, naked from his waist upwards. 

I think if I h^d been in Africa, and had, while walking about 
the outskirts of one of the towns, stumbled on a sleeping lieu, 
I could not have been more surprised than I was to see that stal- 
wart negro standing before me, for I had not expected to meet 
with any one in my walk, or perhaps I should have chosen com- 
pany. 

Perhaps it was lucky for him and for myself that the negro did 
not see me, for he was standing with his back towards me, and 
intent upon something in ^ the water; and after a few seconds 
I had no ditlicuity in making out that the slave was fishing, 
and no doubt depended in a measure upon his success for a 
supper. 

1 placed my pistol where I could find it in a hurry, and then 
walked quietly up to the black ; but I made so little noise he 
did not hear me. At length 1 spoke, but as calm and cool as if 
we had been on the plantation, and surrounded by half a dozen 
overseers. 

“ Do you have good luck fishing? ” I said. 

Tlie slave started, dropped his fish-pole into the water, and then 
jumped more than ten feet in a direct line before he turned to face 
me. His eyes displayed the terror which filled his heart, and his 
skin was one shade w'h iter than usual. He glared at me for a 
moment, but I pretended not to notice his fear, although I must 
confess that I kept one eye on his movements thinking he would 
draw hise;knife and make a rush at me. 

“ The fish don’t bite very briskly,” I said, stooping down and 
taking uj his fish-pole. 

The slave was astonished, and could hardly find words to an- 
swer. If I had spoken to him crossly, and had manifested hostile 
intentions, he would have known how to act, and would have de- 
fended himself by fighting every odds. 

“ Let me see if I can’t have better Tuck fishing than you,” I said, 
hiring a rag from the hook, and finding that it was really a good 


A LITTLE FISHING. 


SOI 


one. “ Come, catch me that worm you see crawling upon the 
tree. The one with the green belly and red sides. That is the 
one. Now bring it here.’^ 

The ascendency of a white man still held good over him, for 
ho made haste to obey, as though desirous of pleasing, and was 
still on a plantation. His face, .to be sure, wore many expres- 
sions of surprise, but his reason had not recovered its sway since 
my abrupt appearance. 

Now we shall see if I can be more fortunate than you,” I said, 
as I adjusted the bright-colored worm to the hook in a very scien- 
tific manner, and gave it a cast upon the lake. 

The slave actually smiled, and looked exceedingly pleased and 
interested ; but for all that 1 did not for a momen<^ turn my 
back upon him, for fear that something might happen., and that 
something, I supposed, would be a sharp knife entering my back, 
near a shoulder-blade. 

“ Sit down,” I said, “ and you shall see me catch you a fish 
for supper.” 

I pointed to a stone about t^o fathoms from me, and the slave 
obeyed, and watched my line with great interest. 

I drew my line in, and gave it a second cast, and it had no 
sooner struck the water than a fish jumped for the hook and swal- 
lowed it with ardent relish. He was a big one, and I commenced 
playing him, for he showed the most determined fight. I gave 
him nearly all the line I had, before he stopped or manifested 
any signs of rising. Then I drew him in slowly, and the slave 
followed my movements with the utmost concern. 

“ O, master,” he said, in Spanish “ I fear you will lose the 
fish unless you haul quickly.” 

“ By that means I should certainly lose him,” I answered ; but 
the slave did not understand the science of fishing, and waa in- 
clined to doubt. 

By this time my prize was pretty nearly tired out ; so I gently 
drew him towards the shore, and then, with a sudden swing, 
landed a three-pound trout-lookine fish at the feet of the slave, 
who seized upon it with many expressions of delight. 

“ Now find me another worm,” I said, still keeping calm, and 
maintaining an air of superiority which I knew the slave had been 
accustomed to. 

He hurried from tree to tree until he had found the kind of 




▲ 8LATEB’8 i^VXimiSBd. 


insect which I desired, and brought it to me with many exprofih 
sions of joy. 

“ Now we shall have another,” he said. 

“ Do you feel hungry? ” 1 asked. 

“ Ah, seuor, I have eaten nothing but fruit for thiity-six hour*!,^ 

“ And you would like a piece of broiled fish ? ” 1 asked. 

“ Yes, seuor, very much.” 

I tossed him half a dozen matches, which I had in my pocket. 

“ Make a fire and you shall cook the fish, and 1 will help you 
eat it.” 

Just at that moment I had a fresh bite, and succeeded in land- 
ing a fish that resembled a perch, and which weighed about a 
pound. I began to likejhe fun, and the negro seemed as pleased 
as myself. He took the hook from the fish’s mouth, and found 
me half a dozen worms without delay. 

“ Why did you leave Don Ingracia?” I said, while the negro 
was collecting some dry wood to start a fire. 

The slave started, and left his work. I had touched upon a 
subject that interested him more than fishing. He advanced 
towards me, but while I kept an eye upon his movements, I did 
not relinquish the fish-pole. I did not fear him much, for I saw 
he had not drawn his knife. 

“ Senor,” he asked, folding his arras across his broad chest, 
“ how do you know that I am Don Ingracia’s slave ? ” 

“ O, by your appearance. The Don described you, even to 
your eyebrows.” 

“ And you have come in pursuit of me — have you?” the negro 
asked, with a bitter laugh ; and his hand rested upon the hilt of 
his knife, as though half inclined to draw it. 

“ The Don asked me to keep him company, and I consented. 
There’s another fish. Take it off the hook.” 

It was astonishing to see how quick he obeyed. The voice of 
A white man was a power with him. 

“ Is Don Ingracia here ? ” the slave asked, as soon as he had 
unhooked the fish. 

“ He is, and two of his overseers with him.” 

“ Let them come,” the negro cried, drawing his knife and 
flourishing it for the first time, while his face began to exhibit all 
the workings of his hate and rage.. “ Let them come,” he re- 
peated, “ and they shall find I can still use my arms. I’ll die 
before I go back to the nlantatioru’* 


TALKING WITH A SLAVE. 


8oa 

“ Put up your knife,” I said, ratker sharply, but still coolly 

Tou won’t use it to-day.” 

He hesitated about obeying, but I turned and looked him full 
in the face, and then he did as requested. 

“ Why did you run away from the plantation?” I asked. 

“ Because one of the overseers struck me with his whip.” 

“ Why did he strike you ? ” 

“ I was resting for a moment in the field, and the overseer 
came up behind me and laid his lash over my back. From that 
moment 1 determined to run, for I was not born to be beaten like 
a dog.” 

And from his haughty manner I began to think he was right. 

“ You should have complained to the Don, and not run,” I said. 

“ And I should have been beaten much worse for it,” was the 
answer ; and I have no doubt he was correct. 

“ At any rate, I want you to return with me to the plantation,” 
I remarked, landing another fish, which I motioned the negro to 
secure, and he obeyed with alacrity. 

“No, senor,” he said. “ I can never return ; I should be 
whipped, and sold to a coffee planter, and beaten like a dog un- 
less I worked day and night. Here I’m free, a: <1 here I intend 
to remain until I die, or am hunted to death.” 

“ You must go with me,” I remarked, quietly. “ I have come 
a long distance for you, and I don’t want to go back without your 
company.” 

“ Perhaps the senor can carry me back even if I don’t want to 
go,” he said, showing his knife, and looking wicked. 

“ Put up your weapon,” I cried. “ You must go with me, and 
the knife won’t benefit you in the least.” 

The slave laughed most scornfully. 

“ We are alone,” he said, “ and with one blow I could end your 
life as easily as I can crush that worm ; ” and he struck it with 
his fist, and killed it of course ; but it didn’t move me in the 
least. 

“ We are alone,” I said, “ but I am not to be crashed as easily 
as you think. You must go with me, or I shall be compelled tc 
crush you.” '• 

The eyes of the slave flashed fire, and he advanced two or three 
paces towards me, his knife in hand. 

“ Stand where you are,” I said, quite coolly, drawing my 

12 


S04 


A SLAVER^S ADVENTURES. 


revolver and cocking it. Xf you come a step nearer, you are a 
dead slave. I never miss my aim.” 

The man paused, and glared at me irresolutely, but the re- 
volver pointed directly at liis heart made him think of what his 
fate would be. He came no nearer towards me, but wanted 
to very much. I could see this by his eyes and his swelLag 
muscles. 

“ I want to talk plainly with you,” I said, “ and you must listen 
patiently. I did not come here with the Don and his party to 
hurt you, but to serve you, and I will if you behave like a decent 
slave, as I think you are. You can’t escape, and if you stay 
here you will starve, for you don’t even know how to catch fish. 
You-are hungry now — are you not? ” 

“ Very hungry, senor,” was the answer. 

“ I thought so. Make the fire, and we will broil the fish on 
some stones. We have no salt, but we can eat one meal without.” 

“ I have salt, senor,” cried tlis. slave ; and the knife was put up. 

“ That is good. We will have a feast, and while the fire is 
burning I will tell you what you must do.” 

“ 1 listen, senor,” the negro answered, upon his knees before a 
pile of dry wood, which he speedily fanned to flames. 

“ You must go back with me to the plantation,” I said. “ I will 
insure that you be treated well, and that this fault is overlooked. 
You shan’t be whipped. If the overseers do so, I will buy you, 
and take you with me to America. But you shall promise not to 
run away again.” 

“ Will the senor take the word of a slave? ” asked the negro. 

“Yes.” 

“ Then, senor, I will do as you want me to, and the Don shall 
find no reason to complain of me.” 

I looked at the man’s eyes, and thought I could trust him ; but 
1 was determined to give him no undue advantage, and take me 
by surprise. 

“ Give me your knife,” I said. 

He did not hesitate, but advance<l and handed it to me, with the 
hilt near my hand. 

“You can keep it,” I said. “lam satisfied you are honest, 
and a man of your word.” 

The negro looked gratified, and resumed his preparations foi 
building a fire with double zeal. 





I NEVER MISS MY Aim. Pnge 304. 


• t 




t 




i 





- • ' > 


f 




r 




\. 


f 


4 ^ 





. r 



\ 






c. 


t 


I 


H 



s 


THREATS. 


805 


“ How shall I cook the fish, senor? he asked. 

I was now lying under the trees upon the grass, smoking quite 
contented, and hungry. 

“ Take that large fiat stone,” I said, pointing to one that was 
about the size of a barrel head, although square, and somewhat 
thicker, “ and put it upon the fire, and while it is heating do you 
dress the fish.” 

“ Yes, senor,” he said, as obediently as if I had owned him for 
years, and had treated him like a friend. 

He did what I directed, and by the time the fish were split, the 
s^one was hot enough for our purpose. 

“ What next, senor?” he asked. 

“ Put the fish upon the stone, and sprinkle salt upon them.” 

He did so, and I soon had the satisfaction of seeing the fish 
cook beautifully with their own fat. Then I waited patiently 
for my companions to join me, for I knew they would see the 
smoke from the fire and hasten towards it, and I was con-^ct in 
my supposition, for just as the fish were cooked to a turn, Don 
Ingracia, Irenta, and the other overseer burst in upon us. 

“ Just in time, senors,” I said, for a fish dinner. Sit down. 
There is enough for all.” 

“ What does this mean?” cried the Don. “ We thought you 
were killed, and that the slave was cooking your body for a grand 
feast.” 

“ O, bless you, no,” I replied. “ We have been having a little 
chat and a little fishing, and Jose is all ready to return home, and 
not run away in future.” 

“Hang him. I’ll give him something whetti he does get back to 
the plantation that will make him remember this day for a long 
time. Irenta, put the irons on him.” 

The slave threw himself upon his knees, and commenced beg 
ging for mercy. 

“ Get up, Jose,”'! said, “ and collect some leaves for the fish 
No one is going to harm you.” 

The Don looked astonished, first at me and then at Jose. 

“ I have made a bargain with Jose,” I said, “ and have pledged 
my word that it shall be kept. He is sorry for escaping from 
80 good a master, and will go back and do his duty, and I hav? 
pledged my word he shall not be harmed.” 

“ You have? ” 


806 


▲ tLiLYXB*S ADTUrrinM, 


“ I have, and what is more, have said that if you still persisted 
in whipping him, I would purchase him at your own price.” 

“ Do you want him?” asked the Don, carelessly. 

“ Well, yes, I should like the fellow, for he has got some pluck, 
and is good-natured,” I replied, with no idea of the Don’s inten* 
tions. 

“ Ah, well, you may have him, and if he runs away I hoj e you 
Tsdll flog him well. Is the fish done? for Tm hungry.” 

I was astonished, but Jose was much more so. He dropped 
cn his knees, seized one of my hands and kissed it most affection- 
ately ; and from that time Jose served me as a faithful servant, 
and continued to do so until his death, which took place some time 
afterwards, under singular circumstances. But he showed his 
devotion to me even to the last. 

“ Get up ! ” roared the Don to Jose, who was shedding tears 
over my hand, “ and serve the fish ; for don’t you hear me tell you 
I am almost starved ? ” 

“ I belong to the senor Robert, senor,” answered Jose, with 
dignity. “ He commands me, and I obey.” 

“ Well, of all the impudent slaves that I ever did see, you are 
the worst, and if I owned you should give you a dozen just to 
make you respect me.” 

“ Serve the Don with the fish,” I said ; and Jose sprang to obey 
my orders without the slightest hesitancy. 

The fish was cooked to a turn, and because we were hungry it 
tasted better perhaps than it otherwise would. Two of the fish 
had all the delicate fiavor of brook trout, and the fiesh resem- 
bled it much, while the fish which appeared like one of the perch 
family actually tasted like our fresh-water salmon-trout. 

The Don was delighted. He forgot all about his past misery, 
the snake, and the difficulty of hunting negroes. He enjoyed him- 
self immensely. He praised the fish and the cookery, and con- 
tinued to eat until he could eat no more, and was content to con- 
fess that he had not enjoyed a dinner so much for years. Between 
us all the fish ^vas consumed, and it must be confessed that Jose 
did not spare it, for he was terribly hungry. 

Yet with all the Don’s love for piscatorial food, he had never 
heard that there were fish in the lake, and even Irenta, who had 
been on the spot some dozen times, never supposed that the finny 
tribe in the lake was worth hooking. One thing he did not un- 


A HINT TO TBB DON. 


807 


derstaud — the art of fishing with flies and worms ; if he had, it is 
doubtful if he would have tried it. 

“ Senor Robert,” said the Don, “ we must come here some day, 
and have a quiet fish. My people can bring everything w^e need, 
during the time we are absent, and what is to prevent us from 
enjoying ourselves?” 

“ Ncthing, senor ; but as you seem to love fish, I wonder why 
you don’t have them upon your table quite often.” 

“ The distance from salt water is one reason,” he said. 

“ But at a slight expense you can have a fish pond, and take 
them whenever you wish to cast a line.” 

‘‘ How? ” he asked, with much interest. 

“ By making a pond in the field where the cattle are. There is 
running water and a small meadow between two hills, which can 
be excavated at slight expense, and filled in with gravel and 
small stones.” 

“ But the fish ? ” asked the Don. 

“ Why, what is to prevent you from catching four or five dozen 
from this lake, and carrying them fn water upon the backs of slaves 
to the fish pond ? In a few years they will increase to such an 
extent that you can make presents to your friends on feast days.” 

The Don was delighted. He instantly gave Irenta instructions 
to have a dozen wooden boxes made, in w'hich to transport the 
fish as soon as the pond was built, and I agreed to catch all that 
was wanted, as soon as the Don was ready to receive and care 
lor them. The prospect put the Don in excellent hnmor, and 
when we started on our return to the plantation, he wanted me 
close to his elbow for the purpose of listening to his plans. 

We found our horses safe, but the trouble was to take Jose 
with us, having but four animals. I compromised the matter 
by telling the slave he could walk to the house, and take his 
own time about it — a proposition the Don laughed at most out- 
rageously. 

“ We have taken all this trouble to find the fellow,” the Span- 
iard said, “and do you think he will come back voluntarily? 
Ten ounces to five that he does not make his appearance at the 
house.” 

“ I accept the bet,” I remarked. “ If he is not at the house by 
breakfast time to-morrow morning, I lose. You hear the wager, 
Jose?” 


808 


A SLAVEB^S ADVENTl?ltE». ^ 


“ Yes, senor.” . 

“ And I leave it to you to enable me to win it.” 

“ You shall, senor, or I’ll lose my life in the attempt.” 

“ You will win,” whispered Irenta. “ I know something cf 
the negro character, and that fellow means honest.” 

There were as many as a dozen ladies and gentlemen waiting to 
greet us on our return, or, I should say, strictly speaking, to wel- 
come the Don ; for as he was a moneyed man, and had many rela- 
tives, of course they worshipped him — homage which the old 
gentleman received like one accustomed to adulation, and was 
gratified at it. All flocked towards him and assisted him to dis- 
mount — at least the gentlemen did ; while the ladies, many of 
them rather faded and yellow, but with gorgeous gems upon their 
fingers, on their hard-looking bosoms, and pendent from their 
ears, sat upon the settees and waved their fans, and scolded their 
dear relative because he had ventured upon a slave-hunting expe- 
dition. 

For a moment I stood unnoticed, and I think I was glad such 
was the case, for I ea^ight sight of a dashing looking fellow, 
in the undress uniform of a captain of the Spanish army ; and 
his good looks, clean linen, and spotless dress reminded me 
I was not in the exact kind of toilet to make a very deep im- 
pression upon the select company assembled. Even Gracia was 
listening to some words which the captain was addressing her, 
and I felt a pang of jealousy, the first one I had experienced 
since I had been acquainted with the lady. 

As the Captain stepped aside, and before I could attract Gra- 
cia’s attention, his place at her side was taken by an even more 
elaborately dressed coxcomb, who affected the rich and showy 
garb of by-gone days, with embroidered coat, frills at the wrists, 
and lace at the throat. I could not but confess, however, that 
he was handsome enough to dazzle any woman’s eyes; and I 
tried to find consolation, as I glanced at my own travel-stained 
garments, in thinking how worthless my fine gentleman would 
have been when the Virgin was in flames, or when Murphy’s rage 
was aroused. As I was still unnoticed, I walked to a side door 
and passed up to my room, ^yhere I changed my dress for an ap- 
propriate costume, if less showy than seemed to be the fashion. 

When I entered the parlor, every one was talking; but there 
was a sudden lull in the storm of conversation as we approached, 
and antiquated dames muttered to each other regarding 






A roRHAL nmtODUcnov. 


809 


my appearance. I was so much amused that my impudence did 
not desert me, and I bore the survey with the composure of a 
man of the world. 

“ This is my friend the captain, who saved my daughter,” said 
the Don, by way of a general introduction. 

The ladies bowed and fluttered their fans, and I also bent my 
head slightly, and waited for the next task. 

“ I am pleased to see the senor,” said a voice at my elbow, and 
turning, I found that it was the handsome captain who had spoken. 
“ A gentleman who has had the happiness to save the life of the 
Lady Gracia need not wait for an introduction to those present. 
We open our arms to him, and welcome him as a friend, and one 
who has already found a place in our hearts.” 

He extended his hand, and I took it very readily, and as I did 
so saw that Gracia was regarding me most attentively from the 
other side of the apartment. 

“ The ladies, captain, have been awaiting your appearance 
most impatiently, said the soldier, with a bland smile. “ They 
have heard from the Lady Gracia the wonderful manner in which 
she escaped from the Virgin, and the kindness with which you 
treated her after leaving the burning vessel. On my part I thank 
you for it.” 

“ As a relative ? ” I asked. 

“ O, no,” he replied, a little confused ; “ as a Spaniard and a 
soldier.” 

Just at that moment the door was thrown open and dinner was 
announced. I was glad to change the conversation. 

“ Senor Captain Martenello,” cried the Don, “ will you give 
your arm to my daughter. Senor Robert, will you wait upon the 
Lady Cashbash ? Perhaps you can answer some questions which 
she may put to you during dinner.” 

tiusi at that moment my friend Francisco, whom I had not seen 
since the night before, stole quietly into the room, looking a little 
timid, as though he feared for his reception. I grasped his hand 
waimly, and was glad to see him, and cared nothing for the 
frown which I saw mount upon the Don’s brow. I haa no doubt 
he wished him far distant, but I did not. As a humiliation, 
Francisco was not assigned to any lady ; and although it was in- 
tended as a slight, Francisco was immensely delighted ; and when 
vrt arrived at the table, no place was pointed out for my friend, 


310 


A slaver’s adventures. 


but a? there was a vacant chair beside me, I called his atteutiot 
to it, and he occupied it, and no one said a word in opposition. 

The table was loaded with rich silver plate, and enough of it 
for twenty persons. All was marked with the coat of arms of tha 
lugracia’s, and it looked as though it had been in the family for 
many years. 

Just as we sat down, in walked a priests almost out of breath 
from the haste which he had made. He was a little, oily look- 
ing man, with eyes which could hardly be seen from the amount 
of fat upon his face ; yet he did not appear like a bad-natured 
person. He was saluted by those present as Father Domitre, and 
they seemed to like him. 

“You are late, father,” said the Don. 

“ The saints be praised I am not too late. If I had missed the 
soup I should never have forgiven myself. A blessing upon all 
here ; I have no doubt you need it. If your appetites are all 
as -good as mine, an extra supply of food will be needed. Don’t 
let me disturb one of you. Gracia, my child, I shed tears of joy 
when I heard you were safe in your father’s house, never to 
leave it unless with a husband. Don’t blush, my child, for a hus- 
band is a good thing in its way.” 

The father took his seat at the table, after bestowing his bless- 
ing upon every one, and it didn’t take him more than a few 
seconds to do so. 

“ I started for the house an hour ago,” the priest said, arran- 
ging a napkin under his chin, as though he was determined to en- 
joy his feast without soiling his linen, “ but an old woman was 
taken sick, and sent for me in a hurry. I went, and found she 
had recovered in the most miraculous manner. That’s what 
made me late. Soup, if you please. Did you see the turtle 
Don Enrique had sent to him last week? It was a monster, and 
weighed two hundred pounds. ,^Such fat I never saw before. I 
look soup three time» the day I dined there. It was good, but 
die fish was bad. It had been kept too long.” 

“ I intend to have a fish pond of my own,” the Don said, pom- 
pously, “ and then I shall be able to send you a fresh fish once in 
a while, on fast days.” 

“ And where will you get the fish from to stock it? ” asked the 
priest. 

“ From the lake at the Devil’s Glen,” was the answer. 


THE PEIEST^S OPINIOH. 


311 


The guests looked up in astonishment. The priest crossed him* 
self, and then returned to his soup. 

“ I was not aware that fish were there,” the padre said. 

“ Nor I until to-day. My young American friend here accom- 
panied me on a slave hunt. At the glen we separated, and when 
I found him again he was instructing the slave we were in search 
of how to broil fish upon stones. He had caught the rascal, 
conquered him, and also caught half a dozen of the sweetest 
fish ] ever tasted, and had set his prisoner at work making a fire 
and cooking them, and much we wanted them to satisfy our 
hunger.” % 

All eyes were directed to me by this speech, which I saw did 
not please the soldier captain. He whispered to Gracia, but she 
was looking towards me, and did not listen. 

“ Ah, the Americans are great people,” said the priest, with 
a sigh. “ If they would not drive us crazy with the constant fear 
of fillibusters, I should like the people of the United States above 
all others.. They are hardy, and strike heavy blows when they 
please to be in earnest. Senor, I drink your health, and let me 
give you a little fatherly advice. Don’t volunteer to accompany 
the Don upon all of his expeditions, for he is as rash as a soldier ; 
and when I say that, I don’t mean to include my young friend, 
the captain ; I have saved his life half a dozen times already.” 

“ How?” asked the Don. 

“ Why, by accepting your invitations to dinner, and doing 
most of the eating and some of the drinking, with a little talking.” 

But the most singular part of the business to-day is to be told. 
I made jmy American friend a present of the slave we recovered ; 
and what does he do but tell the black to be here in the morning, 
and leaves him,” said the Don. 

Every one laughed, the military captain loudest of all ; but 
Gracia, dear, faithful little Gracia, did not laugh or even smile ; 
she looked hurt to think that what I had done should be treated 
with levity, and in her large black eyes I saw signs of tears, but 
no one else noticed them. 

I let them laugh as much as they pleased, and when they had 
concluded, spoke : — 

“ I have made one bet already that the slave will be here by 
morning. I am ready to take others if the gentlemen doubt hit 
fideUty.” 


A SLAVER*S ADVENTCRES. 


m 

“ In the name of the saints put me down for ten ounces,** 
laughed the gay captain. 

“ I take it,” I said. 

“ And I the same amount,” was cried by half a dozen others, 
all of whose names I entered upon my tablets. 

“ Senor, I would bet with you,” said the priest, “ but you 
Americans are too sharp to lose your money. I should be happy 
to take half your wagers off your hands, if you are disposed.” 

“ I won’t do that,” I answered ; “ but if I win, I will present 
the church with ten ounces for the purpose of buying a candle- 
stick.” 

‘‘The church will be much obliged, and I accept of the offering. 
You shall have my prayers for your success.” 

“ But will that be right?” asked one of the ladies. “If you 
side against your own countrymen, what becomes of the church?” 

The church, senorita, in this instance, will be governed by 
success, which is sure to reward ray new friend. If any one 
here is disposed to promise me two candlesticks, I may turn. 
There is time.” 

All laughed at the worldly doctrine of the priest, and then 
turned their attention to the things upon the table, as though ap- 
petites were sharpened by the long delayed dinner. Old Lady 
Cashbash, although destitute of many teeth, did not fail to per- 
form her part in the eating line, and kept me active in attending 
upon her wants ; and while she was eating she did not neglect 
the drinking part of her duty, for she took hock, champagne, 
or any other wdne that happened in her way. 

“ 1 got a letter from Havana this afternoon,” Francisco said, 
after I had helped my lady friend to everything, and piled the 
dishes up about her like a Parisian street barricade. 

“ What news? ” I asked. 

“ The firm want me to come to town immediately, and intimate 
that they should like to see you for the purpose of having a settle- 
ment.” 

“ When do you leave for the city? ” I asked. 

“ To-morrow. I am tired of being treated as though I was an 
intruder ; yet I think I have annoyed the Don a little, and that 
is some satisfaction. Every one at the table imagines that I am 
not good enough to be here, and yet I suppose I know as much 
as any of them.” 


GKACIA TROUBLED. 


813 


“ You know that I value your society more highly than any 
person's present, with the exception of Gracia," I said. 

“ Yes, I know that, and it was not you I alluded to. Now, 
there’s that military dandy, who never saw a fight in his life, and 
never smelt powder except in firing a salute, thinks he is better 
than a clerk whp earns his money honestly, and pays his debts 
punctually. Bah ! he be hanged.” 

I laughed at the energetic expressions, and condoled with my 
flier d. 

“ Keep cool, and don’t lose your patience, and to-morrow I will 
go to Havana with you,” I said. 

“ You will?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then I wouldn’t quarrel with even the military dandy,” Fran- 
cisco cried ; and to the surprise of every one, he began to grow 
communicative, aud attempted to make himself agreeable ; but it 
was a failure, not being met by the other side ; for they all took 
the hint from the Don, aud slighted whom he slighted, and fawned 
upon those whom he patronized, as society always has done, and 
probably always will do until money is worthless, or until society 
changes. 

But at length the dinner was concluded, ^nd we arose to go to 
the drawing-room for coffee. For one moment Captain Marte- 
nello turned to speak to the Don, and left Gracia disengaged. 
That moment I improved, and drew her arm through mine. 

“ Your companion was attentive,” I said ; “ you hardly raised 
your eyes to me at dinner.” 

“ For the love of the saints,” she cried, earnestly, “ don’t make 
me more unhappy by being jealous ; 1 have enough to contend 
with without your displeasure.” 

“ 1 am not jealous, Gracia ; I did but joke. But, tell me, whal 
U the matter?” 

“ Not now,” she answered, hurriedly. To-night.” 

“ Senor, shall I relieve you of your burden?” asked the cap* 
tain, extending his arms as though certain I would relinquish the 
lady to him. 

“ The burden is so light 1 will keep it for the present,” I said, 
and passed on with Gracia on my arm. 

I looked back, and saw an expression upon the captain’s face 
like a fiend’s, it was so dark and threatenmg. But I passed 


314 


A slater’s adventures. 


on with a smile, and whispered to Gracia, who, poor girl, did not 
seem to feel quite at her ease, for some reason I could not account 
for. 

Coffee was handed to the guests in the drawing-room, and an- 
imated conversation ensued. 

It’s a shame,” said the priest, warmly, “ for the price of slaves 
io be so high, when Africa is so well stocked with blacks whose 
souls will never be saved unless they are transported to this country. 
If I had the money I would fit out a vessel, and bring a few car- 
goes to Cuba just as a religious experiment.” 

“ What is to prevent us from stocking our plantations in that 
manner?” asked Don Enrique, the Spaniard who was engaged 
in the breeding of bloodhounds for the purpose of hunting fugitives. 

“ Nothing is to prevent us but finding a suitable person to take 
charge of a vessel,” a planter replied, 

“ Then here is the one we want,” said the Don, laying his 
hand upon my shoulder. “ He has made two successful voyages, 
and knows the secrets of the trade. We can engage him.” 

“ Then we will consider it settled,” one planter remarked. 

“ Not as far as I am concerned,” I said. “ I have about de- 
cided to leave the trade, and I think that I shall.” 

“What, leave a business so much mouey can be made in?” 
asked all, in a breath. “ A young man, too. You must be mad.” 

“ No, I am perfectly sane,” I said. “ I have seen so much 
suffering on board of a slaver I have resolved to quit the business.” 

I looked towards Gracia for her approval, and she did approve 
the course which I had taken by a smile of angelic sweetness. 

“ O,” said the Don, surly and with a frown, “ if the senor does 
not choose to go, there are others who would be delighted to 
get the chance. We don’t want rben to work contrary to their 
wishes.” 

“ IIo, ho,” muttered Francisco, “ you are treading on the old 
gentleman’s corns now, and he shows his temper. As long as 
you were with him all was well.” 

I thought the Don was ungenerous, and I felt angry at his want 
of gratitude. 

I talked with the senorita, and listened willingly to Father 
Domitre’s stories until it was time to retire, when the company 
separated and repaired to their rooms. 

“ I would like one word with you before you sleep,’ said th« 


THE DON TADKS. 


dib 

Don, after a moment^s hesitation ; and he stood near the door of 
my room, light in hand. * 

“ Certainly, walk in ; ” and the old gentleman accepted my in« 
vitation. 

“ Now,” I said, taking a seat and lighting a cigar, “ I am will- 
ing to hear all you can communicate to me.” 

“ I am sorry you refused the offer we made you,” ho said, at 
length. “ I certainly expected you would accept.” 

“ So I would if I was poor.” 

“ Father Domitre thinks that you have some inducement for re- 
maining on shore,” the old man said, in an insinuating tone. 

“ Does he really think so?” I asked, and laughed carelessly as 
though such was not the case. 

“ Yes ; I told him it must be a mistake. Sailors seldom care 
about attachments.” 

“ Why should they?” I asked; and wanted to kick the old 
man for his impudence. 

“I am glad to hear you talk thus,” the Don said, hastily, 
“because I feared you had formed some attachment for my 
daughter, and you know — ” 

He hesitated, and seemed at loss for a word. I looked at hire 
steadily, but said nothing. 

You know she is an only child, and has large expectations,” 
fhe Don managed to get out. 

“ I presume so,” I answered. 

“ Yes, she will inherit all of my wealth, and- in such case you 
know I must make an advantageous match for her.” 

“I will ask one question,” I said. “ If I consented to take 
charge of a slaver, would it help my cause as an applicant for 
your daughter’s hand ? ” 

“ Certainly not, senor,” was the prompt answer. “ It would 
never do for my family to ally itself to a slaver. Not but I have 
the highest respect for you and the trade, but you can see how i 
am surrounded by laws whi^ I cannot violate without losing 
caste.” 

“ I see, I see,” I muttered, with a calm face, but with internal 
rage wdiich I could hardly subdue. 

“ And now to come to the point,” the Don said, laying his hand 
upon my arm as though to command my utmost attention. “ Cap- 
tain Martenello, a gentleman, who has good birth, powerful family> 


S16 


A slaver's adventures. 


and large fortune to recommend him, has this evening proposed 
for the hand of Gracia, and I have accepted him.*' 

“And 'A'hat says the lady?” I asked, hastily. 

“We trust, with your assistance, that the lady will accept,” 
the Don said, with a complacent smile. 

“ How? My assistance?” 

“ Yes, yours. You know that you have some influence with 
her, on account of the service which you rendered. She will 
listen to what you have to say. Persuade her to marry the cap- 
tain, and the day she is married I will give you one thousand 
dollars.” 

I sprang from my chair with the intention of committing an 
assault, but I suddenly recollected where I was and what I was 
contending for ; so instead of throwing the Don out of the win- 
dow, and breaking his bones, I clapped him upon the shoulder 
and shook hands with him fiercely. 

“.There, that will do,” he said, with a look of pain as he with- 
drew his hand from mine and rubbed it. “ You Americans have 
so much strength it is wonderful. No wonder you fight well. 
You accept — do you?” tlie Don asked, after a pause. 

“ Why should I not?” 

“ I will tell you why I thought I should have some difficulty 
in persuading you. After dinner Captain Martenello spoke to me 
for a few minutes, and made his offer. I accepted, of course. 
Then he told me he thought you had set your eyes upon Gracia, 
and that she had some friendly feeling for you.” 

“ How much he must have been mistaken,” I said. 

“ So I told him, but I could not laugh him out of the idea. I 
told him you would be much more likely to marry one of your 
own countrywomen.” 

I nodded. 

“ At length the captain told me he would give a thousand 
dollars if you would advocate his suit with my daughter, as he 
thinks you must have some influence with her, having saved her 
life, which, of course, you was bou id to do for humanity's sake.” 

“ He made the offer — did he ? * I asked, resolved to be even 
with him some time for the insult. 

“ He did, and the money is yours as soon as the wedding takes 
place.” 

I saw a picture move, as though some one near it was surprised 
and indignant. 


GRACIA'S DISTRESS. 


817 


“ Let us understand each other,” I said, quietly. “ To-mor- 
row I must go to the city to settle some business. In a few 
days I will return and do all I can to make your daughter happy. 
Tell the captain so, and that he must have no suspicions of me, 
even if I am seen oouversiog with the lady quite often. You un- 
derstand me?” 

“ To be sure I do ; ” and the Don arose, and with a good night 
letl me. 

The next moment Gracia appeared from behind a huge picture, 
set in the wall, tears flowing from her eyes, and her countenance 
agitated. 

“ You have heard all, Gracia?” I asked. 

“ All,” she answered. “ O, Robert, what shall we do?” 

I will tell you presently ; but first answer me a question. Do 
you like Captain Martenello ? ” 

“ O, no ; I detest him. I love but you, and yet the saints par- 
don you, I heard you consent to receive a thousand dollars for 
advocating the captain’s cause.” 

- “ And did you think I was in earnest, my darling?” I asked, 
placing my arm around her waist. 

“ I do not know what to think. I’m fearful you have tired of 
me;” and as she spoke she hid her face on my breast, and 
laughed and cried alternately. 

“Tired of you, my darling! ” I exclaimed. “When the flow- 
ers tire of the sun, and tlie birds of the free air, then, and not 
till then, will I tire of you.” I pressed her close to my heart, 
and in a few minutes I had soothed her, and she was able to 
listen to me with composure. 

“ I agreed to the proposal advanced by your father,” I said, 
“ for the purpose of being near you, and thus making some plans 
for the future. I suspected his pride would be too strong to give 
me the prize I coveted, for, you know, his gratitude is slight. I 
must win you by another method.” 

“ But how ? ” Gracia asked, her large black eyes beaming with 
interest. 

“ Are you content to go wdth me at all times, and to all places ? ” 
I asked. 

She put her arms about my neck, and kissed me most aflTeo 
tionately. 

“ Leave friends and fortune? ” I continued. 


IIS 


A 8tAVfiB*8 ADVENttTBSJd. 


“ I shall find all in you ; ” and her head was laid upon my 
shoulder in woman’s true confidence. 

“ Then in a few days you shall be mine, unless my plans fail 
me. In the mean time manifest no love for me.” 

“ No, I won’t ; ” and she withdrew her arms from my neck 
with a coquettish smile. 

“ In public,” I cried, and replaced her arms. 

“ O, in public — I understand. I thought you meant at all 
times ; ” and the little witch laughed, but I stopped it with a 
kiss 

“ Pretend to the captain that you do not absolutely hate him, 
and leave the rest to me. To-morrow I shall go to Havana.” 

“ And leave me ? ” she asked, with a look of alarm. 

“ Only for a day or two, and then I shall return, and hope never 
to be parted again.” 

“ But I shall be lonely,” Gracia murmured. 

And so shall I, but there is no help for it.” 

Until an early hour in the morning we discussed our plans, and 
to all of them Gracia agreed, and promised to be governed by me. 
When we parted it was with a tender embrace, and a hope for 
better times. 

While we were at breakfast in the morning, I could see by the 
bearing of Captain Martenello towards me, that he and the Don 
had conversed together, and settled matters to their satisfaction, 
and that I was looked upon as rather a harmless, good-natured 
sort of fellow, and one who should be encouraged. I did not 
attempt to undeceive them, for it was just the opinion I desired 
they should form of me for the successful issue of my plans. 

While we were eating, and the Don w^as pompously displaying 
his wealth and patronage, the major-domo entered with a grin upon 
his black face. 

“ Senor, the slave Jose who ran away has come back, and, 
wants to see the senor Robert.” 

All were astonished, and were inclined to disbelieve it. 

“ I hope the gentlemen wdll all be ready to pay their bets,” I 
said. ‘‘ I leave for Havana this forenoon, and may not see you 
again.” 

“ Don’t forget the church, my son,” whispered the priest. 
“ Remember you had my prayers fo^ the success of your wagers.” 

“ Fear nothing, holy father. As soon as they pay I’ll giv« 


THE RETtJBNED SLAVE. 


S19 


the church her dues. But you must make all show the color of 
their gold.” 

“ I’ll excommunicate them if they don’t,” was the reply ; and 
just at this moment in came Jose, looking tired, and almost des- 
titnte of clothing. The Don had sent for him to be tertain there 
was no "Isception. 

It’s Jose, sure enough,” muttered the Don, drawing ten ounces 
from his pocket, and sending them to me on a silver salvei. “ I’ve 
iost, senf^r, and there’s the money.” 

“ There’s mine,” said the captain. 

“ And there’s the church’s,” I replied, handing the priest the 
ten ounces I had promised him. 

He pocketed them so quick I hardly had a chance to see where 
he put the money. 

Aftei breakfast I found Jose, and gave him a suit of clothes, and 
then borrowing a volante and two horses from the Don, all three 
of us embarked and started for Havana. 

“ Now,” said Francisco, after we had got fairly started, with 
Jose driving, proud of his position and new master, “ what are 
your plans ? ” 

“ To go to Havana.” 

‘‘ And give up the lady ? ” 

“ Not quite.”^ 

“ You'^now the Don intends she shall marry the captain?” 

“ He told me so.” 

“ Shall you submit?” 

“ I think not.” 

“ Then I’m satisfied. After all you have done for that man; 
after all your sacrifices, tp have the old fool turn up his nose 
at yju, is a little too bad. Have her ! ” cried Francisco, “ I’ll 
be hanged if I wouldn’t take the girl if I had to tear down the 
house. She belongs to you — don’t she? ” 

“ I hope that she will,” I replied. 

“ But it won’t do to marry her in this country,” my friend 
said, after a pause. “ You would be assassinated in less than a 
week after the event. The Don has money, and could hire a 
dozen bravos to dog your steps. \Ve must think of some other 
plan.” ^ 

“ I Inave one,” I replied, “ and I hope that it will work.” 

“ Name it ” 


820 


A slaver's adventures. 


•*1 intend to buy or charter the Coquette. Castio de Lego 
is but ten miles from the residence of the Don. I shall ship a 
crew and have everything ready, and what is to prevent us from 
being off some morning quite early? ” 

Francisco uttered a shout of delight, and hurled his hat at the 
head of the astonished Jose, who turned round and grinned at 
■uch a display of pleasantry. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

BETTI ING A VOYAGE. — MY SHARE, AND PLANS FOR THE FU- 

TDRE. — A CHARTER. — A COOL RECEPTION. A DUENNA. — 

A NAP. AN ELOPEMENT. 

We arrived at Havana about four o’clock in the afternoon, 
and drove straight to the counting-room of Messrs. Riejo & Neali. 
I'he senior member of the firm was just about leaving the office 
for his country residence. He gave me a warm greeting, and in- 
vited me into his private room, while Francisco paid his respects 
to his brother clerks, and gossipped of his doings during his ab- 
sence. 

“ Be seated,” said the senior Riejo, pointing to a chair, “ and 
then we will talk for a few minutes on business.” 

“ I suppose you are anxious to know how our accounts stand,” 
he said, passing me a cigar. 

I bowed, and waited for him to proceed. 

“ I can tell you in a few words. We compromised with the 
owners of the Virgin, and allowed them one hundred thousand 
dollars for their share of the treasure which was saved, and very 
glad they were to get it. That left us two hundred thousand dol- 
lars. We decided to keep one hundred thousand, and divide the 
balance between yourself and crew. The slaves sold well, and 
those which you captured we only claimed one third of ; so that 
I can safely say that your individual share of the profits of the 
voyage will amount to about one hundred and fifty thousand dol- 
lars. A pretty good four months' trip, and the most profitable 
one that ever reached Cuba, in our line, you understand.” 


A FORTUNE. 


821 


I was amazed and almost confounded. I had net anticipated 
more than one hundred thousand dollars at the utmost ; and I 
thought with joy, that, with the diamonds and precious stones 
which I had secured about my person, I was in reality worth 
half a million dollars, and all earned in less than two years* 
time. 

“ Is 4he result satisfactory ?** asked the senor Biejo, with a 
smile. 

‘‘ Perfectly,** I replied. 

“ Then to-morrow you shall receive the money in gold, and let 
me advise you to ship it home in the United States frigate Grow- 
ler, which is lying in the harbor, and will sail for Boston in a few 
days. I understood Francisco to write that you had no desire to 
continue in the business longer.** 

“ Such is my intention,** I replied. 

“ I am sorry to lose you, but women conquer all ; and, as the 
match is so advantageous, I cannot advise you to forego it.** 

“ I don*t understand you,** 1 said. 

“ Why, it is reported that Don Ingracia is about to give you 
the hand of his daughter for saving her life. I was surprised at 
it, for the old fellow is intensely mean, and has been looking for 
an alliance with a nobleman.’* 

“ And still is looking for one,** I replied, with some bitterness. 
“ He has even had the impudence to ask my advice on the sub- 
ject, and he did so that I might have no hopes of obtaining the 
lady*s hand.** * 

And of course you abandoned all hope at once?** the senor 
asked, with a peculiar smile. 

“ Of course,” I answ^ered, and smiled in returu. 

“ Ah, it is the best plan, for the Don is powrerful, and might 
do you a mischief if you annoyed him. He could find plenty of 
touls to work with, so it is best to be on the safe side.** 

“ But suppose he had no opportunity to return me any little 
favor I might show him ? ** I asked. 

“If such is the case, why go on, and the saints prosper you. 
Only don’t let me know anything of your purpose, for I must 
make friends instead of enemies. My business is one that is car- 
ried on secretly, but people have the power of annoying me.** 

Perhaps my looks expressed the disappointment I felt, for the 
senor said, — 


822 


A slater’s adventures. 


“ You have some favor to ask me ? ” 

“ I want to charter the Coquette for two months, and would 
pay well for the vessel,” I said. 

For Africa?” 

“ Perhaps I may go there. At any rate I will guarantee that 
the schooner shall be returned taany port you may name within 
three months ; for that time I will pay well.” 

“ I will think the matter over,” said th^enor Riejo, “ and let 
you know in the morning.” 

The next morning he informed me that I could have the schoon- 
er for two months without any charge. 

“ But you must man and provision her, and pledge your word 
that she shall be returned to the port of Castro de Lego in good 
order,” he said. 

“ I will do that willingly,” I answered, with a gratified look. 

We proceeded to settle my accounts, and then the sum of one 
hundred and fifty-five thousand dollars w^as paid me in doubloons. 
This large amount, with the exception of five thousand dollars for 
necessary expenses, Francisco boxed up for me, and before night 
it was snug on board of the United States ship Growler. I did 
not tell the captain, whom I was introduced to by the United 
States consul, that I had made the money by running cargoes of 
negroes, for I was fearful the information might have hurt his 
feelings. It did seem a little curious, though, that a government 
vessel should carry home the gold w'hich was accumulated in a 
trade that the ship was sent to suppress. In fact, 1 suppose the 
captain did not care how I came by the gold, and I presume 
he wished it w^as his own with all his heart, for a naval oflieer 
can get through with a large pile of money while upon a foreign 
station. 

In one of the boxes I would have secured my belt of diamonds, 
but feared that some blundering custom-house ofiicial would over- 
haul the treasure in the United States, and confiscate the stones 
on the ground of smuggling. 

As soon as my money was safe on board I felt a little easier, 
but still had much business to do. It was necessary I should 
ship a crew for the Coquette ; so, taking Francisco with me, we 
went to quarters where seamen frequented, and I had the good 
luck to find the crew of a Boston bark which had been con^ 


MAKING PBV.PARATIONS. 


82S 


(lemned at Havana, while the captain had paid his debts with 
the foretopsail. That is, he had run off one night and taken what 
money he could collect with him, and left the crew to whistle for 
their pay. 

The men were oh the consul’s hands, and that official was de- 
sirous of getting lid of them as soon as possible, and I believe 
most consuls are of the same mind. I liked the appearance cf 
the 'mate and second mate very much. They belonged to Cape 
Cod, and had sailed together for years. The first mate’s name 
was Prentice, and the second mate’s name was Davis. They 
gave a gocd account of the crew, and said they were men who 
could be relied upon in storm or calm. They were out of mon- 
ey, the yellow fever season was about to commence, and they 
were tired of looking for a ship. They could have entered on 
board of the Growler, but didn’t like the service of Uncle Sam. 
As some had families at the Cape, they were most anxious to re- 
turn home. 

I told them what I wanted, and what I wanted them for, al- 
though I said nothing about the intended elopement; but Pren- 
tice and Davis were a little suspicious that I expected to engage 
in the slave trade, and that they would not do at any rate. 

“ Look you,” I said, “ I want you to act as mate and second 
mate until the schooner reaches Boston. Then I shall leave, and 
with six men you must navigate her back to Castro de Lego, put 
her in good order, and restore everything on board as you find it. 
I shall give the mate one hundred dollars per month, the second 
mate fifty dollars, and the men twenty-five each. But I must 
have obedience and discipline, and I will have it.” 

The mates looked at each other a moment. Such wages they 
could not withstand. 

“ We are ready to go on board in half an hour,” they said. 

I gave each half a month’s wages, took them before the consul, 
and shipped them in form, and glad enough the official was. 
Then I chartered a coasting schooner and sent my men on board, 
stocked the vess'fel with a few casks of bread, salt pork, beef, 
beans, rice, flour, and such things as I should want to feed 
the crew on the passage to the States, paid for everything, 
and saw the coaster start for Castro de Lego with my new 
trew as merry as crickets ; each man having spliced the main 


524 


4 slaver’s ADYlsmiBES. 


brace several times to keep in good humor, and all having enough 
tobacco to last for a mouth. 

I gave Mr. Prentice a few directions what to do when he ar- 
rived, and he promised to set t) e men at work without delay in 
filling water casks and in landing those which we should not 
want, so that nothing could be found on board to excite suspicion 
in case we were overhauled by an English ship of war, as I did 
not intend to run from any one. 

After I had attended to all this business and paid my bills, 1 
received my charter from the firm, which gave ms full possession 
of the schooner for three months. Then tired with my day’s work, 
I repaired to a hotel, where I had told Jose to wait for me with 
the volante. I found the faithful fellow perfectly contented with 
his situation, and ready to start for San Philippe at a moment’s 
notice ; but as it was late I concluded to remain over for the night 
and leave early in the morning, and just as 1 had come to this 
wise conclusion, Francisco found me and said that he had got 
leave of absence for a few days, and would remain with me until 
1 left the island. 

I was very glad of this, for he could prove of great benefit to 
me at the port of Castro de Lego, being much better acquainted 
than I was. We agreed that 1 should carry him to Don Ingracia, 
and from thence he would ride horseback to the port, and have 
everything ready for me to sail at a moment’s warning. We 
ate a late supper, and as both of us were tired, did not venture 
upon the Plaza for fear W'e should meet with some adventure 
which w^ould interfere w'ith the business before us. So we sat 
and smoked, and drank light wine, until nine o’clock. We then 
separated for the night, with the understanding that we should 
start at daylight the next morning. 

Jose was prompt, and had the volante drawn up in front of the 
hotel just at daylight, and after a substantial breakfast of chickens 
and eggs and tomatoes, we were off for San Philippe. Nothing 
of especial note occurred on the road, and we reached the resi- 
dence of Don Ingracia about three o’clock in the afternoon, in 
time to dress for dinner. 

Francisco refused to remain at the Don’s house over night, 
much to the Don’s gratification, I have no doubt, for he very 
kindly ousented that fresh horses should be furnished for the 
volante, and I let Jose drive my friend to Castro de Lego the 
same affernoon. 


AT THB don’s EOUSS. 


825 


The Don received me with civility, but I can’t say with much 
cordiality, and I thought I read in, his eyes that he could 
have cheerfully sustained himself if my absence had been pro- 
longed for an indefinite period. I pretended to take no notice of 
his manner, and soon commenced talking with him about his fish 
pond and as it was something that was to add to his grandeur 
he lent me a ready ear, and became enthusiastic for me to com- 
mence the work immediately. But that I was resolved not to do 
un any account. 

All this time I had not seen Gracia, nor heard a word of her. 
I concluded I would ask respecting her whereabouts, for I waa 
anxious. 

“ Donna Gracia is well, I trust,” I said. 

“ She is quite well, senor,” was the answer. In regard to 
the pond, — ” the Don continued, as though to lead me from the 
subject, but I was not to be led from it. 

“ I presume she is at home,” I hinted. 

“ O, yes, certainly, she is at home. But the pond should — ” 

“ I shall then pay my respects to her at dinner,” I said. 

“ Of course, if you choose.” 

lie spoke like a man who would rather I should not, but I was 
determined to, neverthele.ss. 

“ Captain Marteuello is still stopping here,” I said. 

“ 0, yes, of course,” was the answer. 

But the Don did not say where he was, or how he was em- 
ployed, 

I went to my room, which the Don was kind enough to reserve 
for me, simply because no one wanted it, laboring as it did under 
a bad reputation. I dressed for dinner, and just as I left my 
room Gracia quitted hers. I sprang towards her, but was 
stopped by the sudden appearance of an old woman, who was 
too cross-looking to merit a passing glance. The old thing 
made sail, and bore down upon me with a face as grim as the 
lower tier of a line of battle ship’s guns ; and, faith, her black 
snapping eyes glanced suspiciously at me, as though I was about 
to take Gracia in my arms, and fly out of the window, and leave 
the plantation forever. I saw that I must reduce sail and become 
circumspect, therefore 1 bowed as politely as a reefer to his cap- 
tain wlien fearing punishment for his monkey-shines. 

‘ Senor Robert,” said Gracia, looking as though she was ae 


S26 


A SLAVEB'S ADVENTUBE8. 


sirous of throwing her arms around my neck, but restiained her- 
self. “ I am pleased to see you back to San Philippe ; you have 
been gone two days.” 

The old woman pricked up her ears at the conversation, and 
advanced. Gracia appeared to notice her for the first time. 

“ Senor Robert,” my little darling said, “ this is Donna Mar- 
tha, whom my father has engaged as a duenna, and whom yon 
must be very kind to.” 

The old woman bobbed her head like a ten-gun brig in a head 
sea, and said, “ O ! ” But that “ O,” meant much. It said a? 
plainly as possible, “ I have been engaged to watch you, and 1 
mean to do my duty. So don’t think I shall sleep while you are 
present.” 

“ I am extremely happy to make the acquaintance of so ex- 
cellent a lady,” I said. “ I trust we shall be good friends.” 

The old witch grunted,, and didn’t appear very sanguine 
about it. 

We walked a few steps along the wide entry, when Gracia sud- 
denly stopped. 

“ O; Martha, I have left my watch upon my dressing table. 
Go and bring it, if you please.” 

The duenna turned to perform the errand, but as soon as she 
had entered’ the room, two heads might have been seen together, 
attracted by laws which govern all solid substances, and half 
a dozen smothered kisses -were taken with the rapidity of light- 
ning. 

“ IIow shall I get rid of her?” Gracia asked, iu a whisper. 
“ She sleeps in my room, and keeps close to me at all times.” 

I muttered a groan at the information. It was not exactly what 
an impatient man desired to put up with. 

“ Does she drink wine?” I whispered. 

Yes, she has a bottle of wine or spirit in my room, and every 
uight drinks half a glass for the purpose of produciqg sleep.” 

“ Then I have her on the hip. Go to the table without me. 
I will linger behind. But where is the bottle kept? ” 

“ In a chest of drawers — the lower one ; ” and at this instant 
the duenna made her appearance. 

“ There is no watch there, senorita,” said the duenna. 

Gracia seemed surprised, and looked at her dress belt and 
laughed. 


THE DINNER TABLE. 


827 


“ 1 have it here. I am so sorry I troubled you.” 

“ O,” grunted the old woman. She looked at me as though 
I was the means of sending her on the errand, and I guess I was. 
At any rate, I did not complain because Gracia was so forgetful. 

Pretending that I had left something in my room, I allowed 
the ladies to walk down stairs without me. I had something 
in my valise I wanted, and it was a small phial containing a 
drug which Cringy had given me upon the coast of Africa, and 
recommended as something that, was excellent to produce sleep. 
I had tried it once, and a few drops had set me into such a sound 
slumber I did not a^^ake for ten hours. It was very powerful, 
but perfectly harmless unless an overdose was taken. 

With the phial I gained the room occupied Gracia, and 
found the bottle the duenna loved so much. It was half full 
of brandy, as I suspected, and in the spirit I poured a few 
drops of the drug, replaced the bottle^ and stole from the apart- 
ment unobserved by any one. I thought if the old lady took 
a strong drink of it, she would not pay much attention to a con- 
versation between Gracia and myself, but I was really fearful 
something would happen to spoil my well-laid scheme. 

In the dining-room the soup was just being served. Captain 
Martenello was at the table. The captain smiled and bowed to 
me, but I knew how much he meant by it, although I returned 
him smile for smile, and even exchanged a few pleasant words 
with him. 

The dinner, like most of the Don^s dinners, passed off heavily 
enough. I was glad when the meal was concluded, for I longed 
to be somewhere else. I quietly withdrew from the table, and 
was happy when night approached, so that I could have an inter- 
view with Gracia, and see how my drug worked upon the duenna, 
wliose eyes were as restless as a cat's during dinner, and for 
watching me she had been expressly engaged. 

I retired to my room early, and was glad when I heard Gracia 
and tl e duenna enter their apartment, and bar the door as though 
fearfui it would be entered by some person during the night. I 
waited patiently, but I had to wait an hour before the blush- 
ing face of my darling appeared behind the picture. 

“ Is she asleep ? ” I asked. 

“ The saints be praised, she is, and snoring like an earthquake. 
It was a long time before she went off, and I feared that the drug 


828 


A slaver’s adventures. 


would uot exert its iufluence. She started up e<^ery few minutes 
and stared around wildly, as thon;:h slie suspected the trick that 
had been put upon lier ; but I pretended to be asleep, and she 
went off at last. Whai am I to do?” 

“ I will tell you,” I replied ; and then I kissed her for being 
such a good girl during my absence, and vowed my thoughts had 
been like the needle to the pole, ever aiid only of her, while I 
was at Havana. 

And she believed me, and I felt quite happy to think I was 
able to give such a good account of myself, and without resorting 
to subterfuge. And I told her what I had done, and we laid our 
plans for an elopement, and not until daylight did we conclude our 
long and interesting conversation, and then the lady stole to her 
room, where the duenna was sleeping soundly and making unme- 
lodious music with her nose. Gracia felt no compunctions of 
conscience at leaving her father, for she considered I had the 
best claim upon her affections, and I thought so too. 

The next day I started in the volante, with Jose to drive, to 
see how matters were progressing on board the Coquette. I found 
Mr. Prentice and the men were fast getting ready for sea, as 
they had landed everything which was of the lumber order, and 
stowed it away in storehouses w'hich Francisco had provided on 
shore. The stores w^ere all on board from the vessel which I had 
chartered at Havana, and the Coquette looked as neat as wax- 
work, with her holy-stoned deck as white as snow. 

Francisco, with an eye to my comfort and the gratification of 
Gracia, had purchased some ten dozen fowls, eggs in abundance, 
and large quantities of fruit, which w'ere carefully put on hoard 
a id were ready for use. 

“How soon can you be ready for sea?” I asked of Mr. 
Prentice. 

“ We are all ready now, sir, with the exception of a few casks 
of water, and those I shall fill this afternoon, besides giving the 
rigging a little setting up, for it’s rather slack by carrying sail.” 

“ Then be all ready to start at a moment’s notice,” 1 said, de- 
termined to carry off Gracia tliat very night. “ When we leave 
it will be in a hurry.” 

“ All right, sir. I’m ready at any time. I have never axed 
what our business is, but I s’pose I shall know in good time. As 
long as it don’t place my neck in danger I don’t care.” 


FLAKS FOR AN ELOPEMENT. 


S29 


“ Your neck is perfectly safe,” I replied. “ The only neck 
to be endangered is mine, and I’ll run the risk, for the object is a 
worthy one.” 

The mate looked puzzled, but asked no more questions. 

“ Do the men seem satisfied ? ” I asked. 

“ Well, I should think ‘they might, sir. They haven’t seen so 
much money as you gin ’em for many months, and if the men 
had but a tot of liquor once in a while in port, they wouldn’t care 
about stepping on dry land agin for some months.” 

I took the hint, and when 1 w^ent on shore purchased a barrel 
of wine, not of the best brand though, and sent word to the 
mate to take charge of it, and serve out liquor to the men twice a 
day. This was something so entirely unexpected, the men swore 
I was the best captain who ever stepped foot upon a quarter-deck, 
and that they didn’t care a cent if they did go hunting for slaves. 
But I had no such intentions. 

In the afternoon I started for home, telling Francisco to look 
for me by daylight the next morning. 

“ Jose,” I said, while riding towards San Philippe, “ you will 
do anything I ask you to.” 

“ Yes, senor,” was the ready answer. 

“ Can you get a volante with two horses for me to-night ? I 
don’t want a single person to know I am going away. I shall 
start about twelve o’clock.” 

The negro thought a moment. 

“ I can do it, master,” he said, at length. “ The slaves round 
the stable don’t know much, and are lazy dogs. They had rather 
be dancing than tending their work. The people have a party 
to-nighi on me senor H/nrique's plantation. Our folks all want 
to go. I’ll tell them that I’ll take care of the stable, and they’ll 
go and leave me in charge.” 

“ That will do, Jose. As soon as you see that the Don and 
his family have retired for the night, put two of the best horses 
to the volante and drive to the avenue. Then come under my 
window, and wait until you hear from me. But above all things, 
let no one suspect what you are about to do.” 

The negro promised obedience, and I had no doubt but that he 
>iould serve me faithfully. 

During the afternoon I completed my preparations for depar- 


880 


A. 8LAVER*8 ADVENTUEES. 


ture, and hinted to Gracia to do the same ; but the old duenna 
kept such watch over the young lady it was impossible for her to 
collect her dresses, or make any of those arrangements which 
were so necessary for a hasty flight. 

I waited impatiently for night. I feared something would 
occur to deprive me of the prize which I was so anxious to pos- 
se?: , but at an early hour Gracia complained of a slight head- 
ache, and retired to her chamber after receiving the usual blessing, 
which her parent bestowed, apparently with more feeling than ha 
was apt to do upon like occasions. Old Martha followed the 
young lady, looking unusually vicious and wakeful, as though she 
was determined to make up with watchfulness what she had lost 
by sleep the night before. 

I did not lay down, but extinguished my light, and waited pa- 
tiently for the signal which should inform me that Martha was 
asleep. The house was quiet, and not a soul seemed to be stir- 
ring. Don lugracia had retired an hour before, but Captain Mar- 
tenello had conversed with him for a few minutes and then sought 
his apartment. I feared the soldier suspected something, for I 
did not like his looks. 

At twelve o’clock precisely T heard the voice of Gracia. 

“ Don’t make the least noise,” she said, “ for Martha has just 
fell into a deep sleep. She was unusually restless, and complained 
that her drink tasted bitter, and asked me to try some and see 
if it was not so. What shall I do, for I am so nervous I can’t 
move ? ” 

I soothed her for a few moments, and then directed her to pack 
up what clothes she desired, but to leave all of her jewels, as 1 
w'as wealthy enough to purchase such as she wished. She re- 
turned to her room to obey me, and while she was absent I care- 
fully shoved back the window and looked out ; but the night 
was rather dark, and the trees so shaded the house I could see 
nothing. 

“ Jose,” I whispered. 

“ Here, sen or,” answered the faithful fellow. “ I am all ready, 
And have been waiting an hour.” 

“ And the volante ? ” 

“ That is also ready, senor.” 

“ Good ! Take my valise which I shall lower to you, and keep 
a sharp watch for the servants.” 


BXIGHT BY NIGHT. 881 

“ No fear of them, senor. The stablemen have all gone to the 
dance, and won’t be home till daylight.” 

I lowered my valise from the window, and then went to Gra- 
cia. She thrust into my arms a few dresses, and such things as 
ihe wanted. 

“ I dare not stop for more,” she said. “ Martha is restless, 
and talks in her sleep. If she should awaken all is lost.” 

But I was determined that Gracia should not suffer, while on 
board of the schooner, for the want of proper clothing ; and in 
spite of her remonstrances visited her chamber, and found such 
articles as I thought were necessary. But before I left, I turned 
and looked at Martha. She was lying on her back and talk- 
ing while she slept, but it was so incoherent I did not stop to 
listen. 

I took all of Gracia’s clothes, packed them in a shawl, and 
threw them out of the window, where they were taken charge of 
by the faithful Jose, who waited for me patiently. 

“ Now, Gracia,” I said, “ we must take our departure. We 
must pass through the corridors and out of the side door. If we 
meet any one be sure that you speak not a word, but leave all 
to me.” 

She promised compliance, and carefully opening the door I 
stepped forth. We took no light for fear of attracting attention, 
for I have before alluded to the fact that some of the servants 
slept in the hall on settees, while others rolled upon the floor, 
without pillow or blanket. These we would have to pass, and a 
li^ht would have revealed more than was desirable. 

O 

I took Gracia’s hand and led her along the corridor, stepping 
carefully for fear we should stumble over the prostrate bodies of 
the slaves ; but we gained the stairs, and descended them with- 
out meeting any one, or making a noise. Then I thought I was 
safe ; Jbut just as I was hurrying towards the door which we were 
to make our exit from, one of the negroes started up from a settee, 
and appeared to listen to our movements. 

“ Is that you, Pedro ? ” the fellow asked. 

I made no answer, and pressed Gracia’s hand for her to keep 
lilent. 

“ You must not try and play your tricks on this child,” the 
•lave said. “ I am wide awake and on the watch.” 


13 


m 


A 8LAVER*S ADVENTtJRES. 


I still remained quiet, and hardly breathed, so fearful was I 
the fellow would pursue his investigations. 

“ I guess it wasn’t Pedro, after all,” the slave said, stretching 
himself upon the settee again ; but at any rate he was disposed to 
make all sure, and taking his shoe, or something that was handy, 
hurled it in our direction. 

The missile flew past us and struck the head of a negro who 
was sleeping on a settee on the other side of the entry. As the 
fellow’s skull was thick, it only aroused him a little, and rolling 
over, was soon asleep again. In a few minutes all was quiet, 
and by the heavy breathing of the negroes I judged they were 
all slumbering once more. 

Then we walked towards the door, but just as we reached it, 
Gracia struck her foot against a slave, and the shock was 
so sudden she uttered a cry of surprise. The negro jumjyed 
upon his feet with a yell of fear, for he supposed the house was 
invaded by robbers, and that his throat was to be cut in the 
shortest possible time, and without the slightest ceremony. I 
heard the other slaves start up and cry out, and I knew that there 
was no time to lose, or to stand for ceremony. The negro whom 
Gracia had stepped upon, had caught her " garments in his hands 
and was holding on to them tightly, so the lady whispered to me ; 
but the instant after I received the information, the slave meas- 
ured his length upon the floor, the eflTects of a heavy blow be- 
tween his eyes, for I had judged where his head was, and had 
aimed accordingly. 

The fellow yelled like a demon as he struck tfie floor. In 
an instant his companions were in commotion, and were asking 
each other to light lamps, and what was the matter. The 
explanation, I thought, would come soon enough ; and catch- 
ing Gracia in my arms, I squared away for the door in a 
hurry. I luckily found it open, and out I went and closed, h 
after me. 

“ Jose,” I said, for I did not see that important individual, ow- 
ing to his color and the darkness of the night. 

“ Here, senoT,” was the answer ; and Jose arose from the grass 
where he had been lying at full length. 

“ Lead the w’ay to the volante,” I said. “ We must move in 
a hurry, for the house is alarmed.” 

Jose started on a run for the vehicle, and I followed him with 


THE HOUNDS ON THE TRAIL. 


833 


Gracia in my arms, as fast as possible. As I did so, I looked 
back and saw that several lights were burning in the house, and 
also heard a confused murmur, as though half a dozen people 
were talking at the same time, and none listening. 

We were compelled to run for a dozen rods before we reached 
the volante ; but as soon as we gained it, Jose sprang to the heads 
of the horses, while I lifted Gracia into the carriage, and jumped 
in after her. She was hardly conscious, so frightened was she. 

For a moment I glanced back. I could hear the negroes shout* 
ing to each other on the piazza, and the Don raving. Then Jose 
let the whip fall upon the horses, and we were off at a ten-knot 
rate of speed, through the winding avenue, through the gate, and 
out upon the level road, where the carriage wheels and the 
horses’ hoofs awoke the echoes of the quiet night, and revealed to 
those in the house the direction which we had taken. 

I folded Gracia in my arms, and whispered words of comfort in 
her ears ; but she did not heed me, for her tears were falling fast, 
and I had no doubt she was thinking of the home which she had 
left, and the rage of her father. 

While toiling slowly up a hill, about three miles from the Don’s 
house, 1 looked back and listened to see if we were pursued. 1 
could hear nothing, but Jose’s ears were more quick, for he 
started hastily, gathered up the reins, and used the whip most 
vigorously, 

“ What is the matter, Jose?” I asked. 

“ The hounds,” he answered, in a whisper. “ The Don has 
let loose the^^dogs, and they are on our trail.” 

The intelligence did not dismay me. I was armed with a 
pair of revolvers, well loaded, and a bowie knife, and considered 
that I was a match for eight or ten of the animals, at least as 
long as I remained in the volante. I ordered Jose to let the 
horses walk up the hill, and thus save their wind and strength, 
and calmly awaited the onset. 

Our horses toiled slowly up the hill, but before we gained the 
summit the bays of the hounds were terribly distinct, as they 
pressed on after us with noses close to the ground, uttering 
their discordant music, and licking their chops with the antici- 
pation of a battle, or worrying some human being to death. I 
was so fearful Gracia would hear the dogs and become terrified, 
I would willingly have given thousands of dollars if I could 


884 


A SLAVER^S ADVENTURES. 


have been warranted free of their presence. But as we neared 
the top of the hill, the noise of the dogs could no longer be con- 
cealed from Gracia, so she raised her head and listened most at- 
tentively. 

“ It is nothing,” I said, folding my arms around her, “ but 
some dogs chasing a negro. We shall soon be rid of them.” 

I don’t know whether she really thought as I wanted her to or 
not, but she nestled her head once more upon my shoulder, and 
closed her eyes as though trying to sleep. 

Just as we gained the top of the hill the dogs were within five 
rods of us, giving tongue most savagely, and eager upon the scent. 
Jose gathered the reins in his hands, and was about to apply his 
whip to the animals which he drove, when I gently released my- 
self from Gracia’s embrace, and laid a hand upon the negro’s 
shoulder. He started as though he felt the teeth of the dogs iu 
his flesh. I caught his hand and checked the horses, much to 
his astonishment. 

“We must kill those dogs here,” I said, “and not let them 
get the better of us while going down hill. We should lose com- 
mand of the horses.” 

“ As you please, senor,” the man answered ; “ but the hounds 
will fight well.” 

“I. know it. Attend to the horses and keep them quiet. I 
will take care of the dogs.” 

The dogs were cunning, for they had divided their forces, one 
on each side of the volante, and turned their whole attention to 
the negro, as though he was the only one who was to be warred 
against. 

“ Save me, senor,” cried Jose, turning his dark face towards 
me, and shivering with terror. 

I did not wait to be called upon twice, but leaning forward, 
put the muzzle of a pistol close to the head of the dog, and fired. 
The next instant there was a loud yelp, and down tumbled tha 
animal with a ball through his brain. 

“ The other one, t.oo,” cried Jose, kicking at the remaining 
hound with his huge feet, although there was great danger the 
dog would get a mouthful of toes by the operation. 

As Jose spoke, the hound made a spring and reached the driv- 
er’s seat, to which he clung with his fore-paws, and made frantic 
attempts to bite the slave ; but the latter shifted his position with 


AN OVEBTUKN. 


835 


a sudden jump, and as he did so started the horses ; they plunged 
down the hill with fearful speed, and their abrupt movement 
threw me to the bottom of the volante ; but, luckily, without 
discharging my pistol, which I held on to tightly as mj best 
friend. 

“ Hold the horses, Jose,” I shouted. 

“ I would, senor, but the dog, whom the saints kill, is snap- 
ping at me,” was the answer. 

The negro feared the hound more than he did breaking his 
neck by being thrown from the carriage ; for, from the time lie 
was able to work, he had been taught that bloodhounds were 
terrible animals, and that one of them was able to overcome a 
dozen negroes. Therefore, instead of watching the horses, the 
slave preferred keeping his eyes upon the dog; and I must 
confess the brute did not look inviting, as he snapped at us 
and struggled to get into the volante, yet was unable to do so, 
owing to the pace at which the horses were going. Momen- 
tarily I expected the craft would founder, for we were carrying 
too much sail for the course we were steering ; but as soon as 
1 picked myself up, and saw that Gracia was uninjured, and was 
holding on for dear life, I thought, in case of a wreck, the dog 
would soon play the deuce with us, so ended his career in the 
same manner that the other one was finished, much to the joy 
of the negro, who uttered a shout which could have been heard 
for half a mile, before he gathered up his reins or made any at- 
tempt to stop the horses. The consequences were, the wheels on 
the siarooard side struck a rock, and for a moment the volante • 
was suspended in the air like Mahomet’fi cofiin, and then, with a 
surge, over it went. 

I had seen the impending danger in time to put up my pistol, 
throw my arms around Gracia, and when we capsized jumped 
with her, and luckily struck the earth without the slightest injury 
to either of us ; but I caught a glimpse of Jose performing half a 
dozen somersaults, with the ruins of the carriage revolving around 
him like planets around the sun ; and then the horses suddenly 
stopped, for there was no more mischief to do just at that moment. 

“ Are you hurt? ” asked Gracia, in an anxious tone. 

“ Not in the least. And you?” 

“ Am I not in your arms ? ” she asked, as though she was quite 
safe there from all danger. 


▲ SLAYEBS ADVEimJBES. 


Sd6 

I kissed her, and went to the assistance of Jose, whom I found 
mixed up with the wreck of the vehicle. 

“Are you injured?” I asked, clearing away some of the 
wreck. 

“ No, senor ; I think not,” was the answer, and the slave felt 
of his limbs. Suddenly he bent his head to the ground and whis- 
pered, “We are pursued, senor, by people from the house, but 
we can avoid them by leaving the road, and finding shelter in the 
wood.” 

I had half a mind to do so ; but I feared we should lose our 
way in the bushes, and miss reaching port by daylight, in which 
case I should stand a poor chance of accomplishing my object ; 
for it seemed quite probable to me that the Don would collect 
a sufficient force to cut off* my retreat, and hem me in on all 
sides, and my treatment, under such circumstances, I imagined, 
would not be of the lightest kind, especially if Captain Marte- 
nello had command. I thought of these things while some horse- 
men were coming down the hill, and just as their forms became 
visible, I had made up my mind I would stand my ground and 
let them do their worst, if my pursuers were inclined to fight ; 
and I did not doubt but they were, provided I could be taken at 
a disadvantage. 

Suddenly one of the horses caught sight of the broken volante, 
and gave a spring to avoid a collision ; and if the man who was 
mounted upon the animal had not been an admirable horseman, 
he would have been sent fiying through the air like a rocket with- 
out a tail. This circumstance caused both men to check their 
animals, and look around to see what the matter was. 

“ Diahloy* cried a voice, which I recognized as that of Captain 
Martenello, “ the infernal brute nearly sent me flying over his 
head. There is something in the road. Can you make out what 
it is ? ” 

“ My eyes are somewhat dim,” said the Don. “ Perhaps you 
had better examine the road, and report what the obstruction is.” 

“ Yes ; I suppose I must encounter all the danger, although 
one would imagine that a father looking for a daughter would 
care for nothing else.” 

“ I should think a lover would fear no danger while in pursuit 
of a mistress,” the Don said. “ The rascal who has stolen my 
child would not have scrupled to encounter a dozen men in her 
behalf* He is a bold man, although a bad one.** 


FEARFUL OF AN AMBUSH. 


837 


“Confound him!” the captain muttered. “I should like to 
test his bravery. I believ e him to he a bragging coward, like 
most Americans. If I overtake him, he shall never see another 
day.” 

While the captain was speaking, the Don had carefully ap- 
proached the volante and examined it. 

“ This is the carriage in which they escaped,” cried the Don. 
“ They have been overturned, and can't be far from here. Let 
u.i ride on, and see if we can’t find them.” 

“ And fall into an ambush and furnish targets for that rascal 
Yankee and his revolver ?” cried the rational captain. “No, 
senor, I don’t do anything of that sort, I’m too good a soldier.” 

“ Why, I thought that a moment since you were anxious for a 
fight. How is it you change so sudden? We must reach the port 
before daylight, or my child is lost — not only to you, but to me 
forever.” 

“ I would fight the American or any other man who seeks to 
deprive me of a mistress,” cried the gallant captain, “ but I don’t 
like meeting a man in the dark. Besides, the Americans are a 
bloodthirsty race, and don’t care how many men they kill. If 
you had taken my advice, we should have waited until a dozen or 
twenty of the servants had been mounted, so they could have 
started with us.” 

“ I know, I know,” the perplexed Don remarked ; “ but I sup- 
posed the dogs would bring them to. I had no idea they would 
allow themselves to be shot.” 

The captain uttered a malediction, and spurred his horse for- 
ward ; as he did so, his sharp eyes caught sight of the white 
dress which Gracia wore. Jose and myself he did not see. 

“ I have found her,” cried the captain. “ Her companion has 
fled, and left her alone. If he was but here, I would punish him 
for his treachery.” 

He threw himself from his horse as he spoke, and advanced 
towards Gracia, who clung to me in terror, for fear he would pre- 
vail and carry her back to her home. 

“ Jose,” I whispered, “ secure the captain’s horse. I shall 
want it,” 

The negro dropped upon his hands and knees, aird crawled 
along the side of the road, entirely unnoticed by the Don and 
captain, who were too eager to secure the lady to think of any- 


838 


A slaver’s adventures. 


thing else. The captain dropped the bridle of his lorse and 
sprang towards Gracia ; but just as he was about to lay a hand 
upon her arm, the moon, which had been hidden behind 8om« 
dark clouds, appeared, and revealed to the astonished soldier his 
rival’s form. 

He uttered a fierce cry and started back, and as he did so, 1 
saw him put his hand to his breast as though searching for a 
weapon. I drew Gracia behind me, and kept my eyes fixed 
steadily upon the man’s movements, determined to shoot him 
down if he showed any hostile intentions ; but while the captain 
was searching for a weapon, the Don made an appeal to his 
daughter. 

“ Gracia,” he said, “ return with me, or I will never forgive 
you for this act of disobedience. I have the best right to your 
love, and shall exert my authority to compel your return if you 
decline. Do not trust to strangers, especially an American. 
They are a desperate race.” 

Had he talked like a parent who really loved his child, I have 
some doubt whether Gracia would not have been moved by his 
afiection, but he commanded her like a tyrant, and she resisted. 

“ Padre,” she said, “ I have always been all affection to you, 
and should have continued to love and obey you ; but you sought 
to force me to marry a man whom I disliked, and never asked 
the state of my feelings. I have loved the senor Robert since he 
saved my life, and I always shall love him until death. I must 
go where he calls me, even to misery ; but I trust to happiness. 
Pardon me, father, but think how much I owe the senor.” 

“ Enough,” cried the captain. “ I did not come here to hea» 
the whining of a girl who should be placed in a convent until her 
senses are restored. I was led to suppose she was anxious to 
become my wife, or I should not be here. Let us finish our 
work as soon as possible, and return. Advance, Don Ingracia, 
and claim your child, and woe to the man who opposes you.” 

I began to think I had miscalculated the fellow, after all, and 
that he really had some fight in him. I thought I would give 
him a chance to show his spirit, and therefore submitted a propo- 
sition. 

“ Senor,” I said, “ we can settle this matter between us. We 
each claim the lady’s hand. Let us fight for her like men, and 
to the victor she shall belong.” 



Death of the Captain. Page 339. 





i 

















DEATH OF THE CAFTAIH. 


839 


“ I am a gentleman,” was the haughty answer, “ and cannot 
debase myself so much as to fight with a man who deals it slaves. 
Become like me, and I will refer you to a friend.” 

“ So that you could have time to run,” broke in Jose to my 
utter surprise. 

The captain turned and cast a look of fury and scorn upon the 
slave, who had dared to speak in such a* manner. 

“ You black rascal,” the Spaniard said, “ I’ll have you whipped 
from one end of the island to the other, if you dare to speak to 
me.” 

“ Thank you, Senor Captain ; but I don’t belong to you, and 
never expect to. You are much more fond of whipping blacks 
than fighting whites, as half your regiment can testify.” 

“ Silence, Jose,” I said. 

But I was too late with my rebuke ; for the words had so irri- 
tated the Spaniard, he turned upon the black, who was stand- 
ing near, not suspecting an attack, and plunged a long knife into 
his bosom. 

“ I am killed,” cried Jose, as he sank upon his knees, stretch- 
ing out his hands towards me, as though praying me to revenge 
his murder. 

Gracia shrieked, and would have fled from the scene, but J re- 
strained her. Her cries aroused the rage of the captain to a 
frantic pitch, and, thirsting for blood, he waved his knife and 
sprang towards me with the benevolent intention of serving me in 
the same manner he had Jose. 

“ Come no nearer,” I cried, cocking my revolver. “ Be warned 
in time.” 

“ Dog of a Yankee,” the madman replied, “ you, too, shall 
die.” 

He was within three paces of me when he spoke, and his knife 
was gleaming in the moonbeams ready to descend upon my 
breast, so I had no time to lose. I aimed my pistol and fired. 
The captain plunged at my feet, face down, and did not move 
again, so I am inclined to think the bullet took effect ; but I did 
not examine the man, or look for his wound. 

I removed my eyes from the corpse just in time to see Don In- 
gracia staring at me and the body alternately, as though doubting 
evidence of his senses, and not knowing what to make of it. 


S40 


A slater’s adtentures. 


But suddenly the truth flashed through his brain, and with a 
groan he rushed towards his horse, shouting as he did so, — 

“ You shall be shot for this, as sure as my name is Ingracia/’ 

I heard his horse’s hoofs dashing up the hill, and then, with a 
few quieting words to Gracia, went and examined Jose. The cap- 
tain’s knife had struck home, and the poor fellow’s life-blood was 
oozing forth at a rapid rate. 

“ The saints bless you, senor,” Jose said, in a feeble tone. “ I 
should like to have lived and served you faithfully during a long 
life, but it cannot be. You have treated me like a man since I 
have been your slave, and I have been happy in consequence. 
But do not stay here. Fly to the vessel while you have time, for 
the Don will soon return with a large force, take you prisoner, 
and treat you rudely.” 

“ But, Jose, I cannot leave you here to die alone. I may be 
able to yet save your life.” 

“ No hope for me, senor. The knife went too far. It is but a 
question of time. You have avenged my death, and that is all 
I could wish. The captain was a rascal, and always was one. 
I have heard of his doings many times, and I thank the saints 
the lady Gracia was not his wife. Now go, for time is precious 
to you and to her.” 

I felt his hand grow cold, as his breath grew short. He 
again spoke, but his mind wandered ; and in a few minutes the 
soul of the slave had fled from its earthly abode to the home that 
is promised all mankind, regardless of color, creed, or profession. 
I could have shed tears for the man’s death, for he had bound him- 
self to me by such ties as rarely bind master and servant. Even 
Gracia, who had been taught to look upon the death of a negro 
as a matter of no consequence whatever, could not suppress her 
tears as she dung to my shoulder and gazed at the body. But it 
was no time for grief. We had some three miles to travel be- 
fore we reached the port of Castro de Lego, and it was necessary 
we should arrive there early, or before the inhabitants of the 
town were stirring. But how to get there was the question. 
The volante was a wreck, and the horses were not saddled ; but 
while I was thinking the matter over, Gracia pointed to the cap* 
tain’s horse, and said, — 

“We can ride that animal, and you can hold me on.” 


A FAITHFUL DOGf. 


841 


1 looked back as we set out. The Captain lay with his face 
toward the heavens, the bright moon bathing it in a soft, pitying 
light. His sword was still grasped in the rigid hand ; and his 
favorite dog, with paws upon its master’s breast, startled the 
silent night with long, deep, mournful bowlings, that echoed 
again and again from the distance. 

Just as dawn was visible in the east, we reached the port, and 
from the dock I saw the black hull of the Coquette sitting upon 
the water like a duck, while a light in the main rigging showed 
my people were alive to their duties. 

I looked around for the boat which I expected, but did not see 
one ; and just as I was about to hail the schooner, some person 
sprang up from behind a fishing craft that was oveW.urned upon the 
beach, and rushed towards us. 

“ Here I have waited for you all night,” said Francisco ; “ and 
the saints be praised, I have not waited in vain. Senorita, I 
greet you.” 

The senorita bowed her acknowledgments. 

“ Is the boat on shore?” I asked. 

“ It is behind the pier, senor, and the men are waiting.” 

“ Then let us embark, for we have no time to lose ; ” and in ten 
minutes we were on board the schooner, and Gracia was resting 
in her old state-room. 


CHAPTER XVn. 

CP WITH THE ANCHOR. — MORE PURSUIT. — THE STEAMER. — AH 
EXPLANATION, AND WHAT CAME OP IT. 

“ You may call all hands and heave short,” I said to the mate. . 
“ We will take advantage of this land breeze, and get a good 
offing.” 

The men quickly mustered on deck, and manned the windlass, 
and roused the chain in with hardly an effort. 

We hove short, hoisted our fore and aft sails, and then tripped 
the anchor ; and as the head of the vessel began to pay off, I 
heard a terrible clattering in the streets of the town, and iq 


A slaver’s adventures. 


a few seconds the uniforms of a dozen lancers hove in sight ; and 
splendid horsemen they were, too, riding down to the water’s edge 
at full gallop, and fairly splashing the brine into their faces as they 
drew rein in line, and directed their gaze towards us. 

“ There is some fun here,” muttered Francisco. “ I should 
not wonder if I were compelled to visit America, ®vhether I de- 
sired to or not. But the officer has something to say. Let ua 
listen.” 

“ The schooner, ahoy ! ” cried the lieutenant, who had charge 
of the party. 

“ Well, what is it?” I asked, leaning over the rail. 

“ In the name of the captain general, I command you to sur- 
render the vessel into my hands, while all of the crew will go 
with me as prisoners to Havana ! ” yelled the lieutenant, with a 
flourish of his sword. 

“ And suppose we don’t consent to such an arrangement?” I 
asked. 

“ We must take you by force, then,” was the unsatisfactory 
answer. 

The head of the schooner had fallen off, and was pointing direct 
for the narrows. The crew were wondering what we were talk 
ing about, but were not enlightened, on account of their want of 
knowledge in regard to the Spanish language. I saw they looked 
curious, but far from frightened ; I hoped I should not have to put 
their courage to a test. 

“ Ease off the fore and main sheets,” I said, ‘‘ and send a hand 
aloft to loose the topsail.” 

The schooner began to feel the force of the wind, and gathered 
headway, which produced for me the honor of another hail. 

“ Hullo, the schooner I ” cried the officer, who had command 
of the cavalry. 

“ What is wanting?” I asked. 

“You must wait for us. I have orders to take prisoner the 
master of the vessel. If you don’t stop I shall use violence.” 

The topsail was sheeted home, and the top-galjant sail drawing 
like a horse. We had just half a mile to go before we passed 
the mouth of the harbor, and were beyond the reach of the guns 
of the fort, which I did not fear much, as they had not been used 
for many years, and most of them were not mounted. 


‘*HlS FAVORITE DOG, WITH PAWS UPON ITS MaSTER’S BREAST, 
STARTLED THE SILENT NIGHT WITH LONG, DEEP, MOURNFUL BOWL- 
INGS.” Page 841 . 




























l?,' ,• « V 








|tr/-*^ ,.**•!' ■’ . . . .' •■ •' - ■ '•••.'■■■.■' ' .'•••. ^. ■■' ‘''v -,‘ •■•.'■• 


.r ■»■ •» 


&>Z'- ;• ' ■■ ■••• - . ■ , •: 


§m 


■^1 - '. .' ; 




iff. •• 






•' .• 


^ i— 




A- 




t» ^ 


: -K ♦*■> .- 

-■' - vf 




r " ■ , 

J>V4 V'. « .• ■ 


• • > 


f / • 


- 

V.' u , - 


* r • .- 1 


i. *-•. 


■ . ■ V 

* i 


> '.A 


•' V * ' V 


,. < 




- i. 


I'V - 




. ' ' . -• : •' ■■ ' • ' A’f <" f' 

'- •'T * ' .•'4'J^ ''• ^ <r’- -■ •■ • ■-' • 

•v.'N. > .'■ -. :■•• 
' .^-Vv'' •; . y -K' 


V W 




- ) . * . 


u, .r ■-,''' ' ''**^ 


•' 






'- 4 '.*•- 5 . ! w 


T / t 


T. / . .1 ♦ r •: 


,.- >"' 1 ' 


7.\'' ■ 




>' \ 




M ■■ 


• ' 


. ' f'- ■• 


W; •■-'■■- ■ ^ 


i£/> 1 *- ^ .. • ■ 


,„.MV-..'. 

^•.V*^•' --‘.V ‘ ' •-• \ . , 

■f. ■'■■^ . ' ,' • 


' I ** « ' ^ 

• ' , * ^ •- . . ' * ■ • 

'' - '*■ «. ' • \ *'r •• ' 

• V'f«' • 

* - . \,i. \ ^ t • ■ 


* •«- 1 


' • ,» 




' * 


. • ■ I 


: 

' > 


^ :-v 


' r 


:-s ■'-’■*/ ' 

- r. ’ 

, l V >/ • 






. ■ 1 ' ; '■■ 


V ' 

* , ' •*1 .' •• 


■ .iVn-'V ; 

■ ' •■ --*••• '■ 


i ^ 


k I ,, 


;,yi; 
.- •< . 


■ •^' 


’ 1 

> 




9 ^/ 


M • A ' ^ . 


*-»' 




fc., 


.■‘' -v* 

: ' - -v ■ j 

»\ 


V' \ A'- 


j' ■*. 

•• i. 


S' • “ 

. ' 1 , ,• 


■'» 


• * • * I *\ *» ' * ~' ' • . 

■* ' I ■»' ■•-■*'•',• . ' 

A ■-' "•>’■ -7 *' V*' - • ■• 

*• ' ' ' ' • » ■ •. 

' •■ ■ ■ V .,.•:/ i.- -, ' -. . 




. •) 


* ,•■ 


■•',• :h:- 
: > ' 


• ■ ■ ■• ' 

• . >--/•' 




•. 




' ; i^' .'■ .-f f ■■: 

J 


'■ ■• . ■ > •.'. " ■ - 


r -i 


'■ .^''' '. 




}'-. P' ■' ; 


■Vt 




j<>i 


•Ca‘ 




fe 4 .\‘*s;V 7 ;.--/fr>' 


- .V- .■• •■.- . • '. 


’■ 4 . 


./'• .'v' •- 




.V • * V 

■ r j 




r. 


'~* “■ (r* ,P-: ). *,.• ., 

1 - . . .* 


?- I . 




\ 


. -P'f ■ 

• • ‘ A >•••-■•-’• o - 1 * I 

< r ■ '» ■ • 

'• ,v 


’ 4 . 


. 




■ ' r V •'■ .. ... .. 


• ' •' ,’ V "w. • . - 

- .. ,. ~ ’ ■_ i;'.- • 

. 'j »'* . . . ■- 

' .-vs ■•••• ‘ "' - •' ?• 

I .■'■■•- ' - ■ • t ■ . ✓ . 


«L r ,‘- 


fyA 




V , . 


,r , ■• v*-..^ *".'•'4 ■’ V 

V«‘ - • V.* -• , ■ 

. . ' ’.'< ’i -i}''.'^'- f - •' 

.' J f*: ■ . . A •S»i-» . “ 


>tV 








►4- -A 






- IV r. •p fc- 




--.rV. 








v»(i 










--N 


Vk* , 












■3 










;t>4 






m. 






' /A 







UAKma SAIL. 


848 


“ Give her the square-sail,” I said to the mate. “ We have no 
time to lose, and every stitch of canvas must count. Now is the 
time to test the smartness of the crew.” 

The men jumped to obey the order, and ran up the rigging like 
monkeys. 

“Say, you!” shouted the soldier, flourishing his sword over his 
head, and speaking as much English as he could inuster, for fear 
I did not understand Spanish. “ I dink dat you run away if 
you can.” 

“You dink ’bout right,” I answered back. 

But the soldiers were upon no ordinary errand, and were de- 
termined to distinguish themselves at all hazards. They wheeled 
and rode back to dry land, and then held a short parley, which 
resulted in a division of forces. Six of them dismounted and 
took possession of a fishing boat, while the others spurred their 
horses along the beach at full speed, with the evident intention of 
gaining a position where they could Are upon us at short range, 
the north side of the narrows, provided, of course, they could gain 
that place before we passed through. 

“ I don’t see how I can land with safety, now,” Francisco said, 
while we were standing near the tafirail, watching the boat and 
soldiers who were galloping along the shore with the evident in- 
tention of cutting us oflT. 

“ Would it distress you much if you went on a pleasure trip to 
the States ? ” I asked. 

Francisco smiled. It was what he most desired, and I was 
glad to have his company. 

“ I suppose you could explain matters to the firm,” the young 
man said. 

“ I will do the best I can for you ; so consider yourself a pas- 
senger, with nothing but a good time before you.” 

“ Them soger chaps is coming arter us, hand over hand, sir,' 
Mr. Prentice said. “ What shall we do with ’em?” 

I looked, and found that the boat was within half a cable’s 
length of us, and that the wind was failing fast, so wo merely 
had steerage way. 

“ We can lick ’em, sir,” said the mate, “ if you jest say the 
word. Wo can do it, I know.” 

1 had no doubt of it, for the Coquette had resisted ten times the 


844 


A SLAVKR^S ADVENTURES. 


number, and successfully, of stout Britons. Our guns were all /O 
board and in their places, but I did not like to use them unless 
driven to it. 

“ I have heard,” I remarked, in a quiet way, “ that the Spanish 
soldiers don’t take to hot water.” 

The mate ran forward and put his head into the galley for a 
moment, and then rushed aft. 

“ The doctor’s got two coppers full of water, sir, all ready fo'* 
coffee. ’Tain’t hot enough to start brustles, sir, but ’twill clean 
’em amazingly nice.” 

“ And I suppose they need it,” I remarked. 

“No doubt of it, sir. If they don’t like it they can go ashore, 
and be hanged to ’em.” 

The mate went forward and filled a bucket with hot water, and 
with a tin pot in his hand, stationed himself near the starboard 
gangway, to which point the boat was heading. 

“ Say, dare, you no stop, hey?” cried some one in the boat. 

“ No, we no stop,” I replied, in imitation. 

“Confound you!” was the exclamation ; and the boat blun- 
dered alongside. 

“ Watch, O, watch and heave ! ” yelled the mate,, discharging 
half a dozen pots of water upon the heads of the soldiers, who 
thought that they were hurt much more than they really were, 
for the water was not hot enough to take the skin off, but the 
Spaniards did not stop to think of that. With frantic yells they 
shouted to each other to shove the boat off, and one individual, in 
a state of great excitement, went overboard and yelled as though 
bitten by a shark, to the intense delight of the fishermen on shore, 
who had no love for the soldiers, and did have much respect for 
slavers, which latter class they supposed we were. 

A light breeze again came rippling over the water, and filled 
our sails. The Coquette shot ahead, and left the boat astern, with 
the soldiers swearing most frightfully, and tearing off their gar- 
ments to see how much they were injured. 

“We did that pretty nice, sir,” said the mate, coming aft, and 
surveying the boat and crew with much complacency. 

“ But the mounted squad is near the mouth of the harbor, and 
might injure us with their pistols,” I remarked. 

“ Yes, they might do that,” the mate said ; and he glanced his 
keen Cape Cod eyes upon the soldiers, who were galloping theif 


A BLANK OABTBIDGE. 


345 


horses up the hill which overlooked the narrows, tl us giving them 
a fair chance at us. 

“ I have heard,” I said, “ that a blank cartridge would start a 
Spanish soldier sometimes. I think one of our midship guns could 
be elevated sufficient to rake those fellows.” 

“By the Lord Harry, I’ll try it,” the mate cried. “ I loaded 
’em all up last night, ’cos I didn’t know but we might want ’em 
for somethin’ or uther.” 

We were moving through the water at the rate of three kriolA 
an hour, and the wind was freshening every moment. The cav- 
alry were ranged in line, and I could see that each man had 
drawn his holster pistol, and intended to aim it at us. They were 
not more than half a cable’s length from us, and therefore we 
were a very pretty target for them, if they were good marksmen ; 
but we were not destined to test their aim, for suddenly one of 
our six-pounders spoke, and to my surprise I saw a shot strike 
the bank close to the soldiers’ feet, and throw a cloud of dust high 
in the air. 

“ I’ll be darned if I didn’t forget to draw that ’ere shot,” said 
the mate, with a ludicrous look of astonishment. “ S’posing I’d 
have killed the dark-skinned rascals ? ” 

I did not reply, for my attention was directed towards the cav- 
alry, and if ever an arm of the service strove to get out of the 
way in a hurry, that squad did, and without regard to discipline, 
or who was left behind. 

But the soldiers in the boat determined to revenge their defeat, 
and as soon as they landed, applied to the captain of the port, and 
received permission to open fire upon us from the fort. 

Luckily the cavalry arm was not very skilful as artillerists, or 
the Coquette might have been singed before she was beyond range, 
for one brass piece carried a shot remarkably well, pitching the 
first about a cable’s length from us, on the starboard beam, and 
sending the spray many fathoms high. The gun for the second 
shot was badly aimed, the ball falling directly in our wake, half 
a cable’s length astern. 

“ This grows interesting,” I said to the mate. “ If they should 
blunder enough to hit us, some of our woodwork or spars will 
suffer. We must get out of range as soon as possible. Haul aft 
the fore and main sheets, and port your helm.” 

By altering our course we were enabled to haul upon the windi 


846 


A SLAVEB^S ADVENTURM. 


and head aloQ| the land. A few minutes^ sailing carried us undet? 
the bluffs, and out of sight of the fort, when we once more edged 
away from the land, and kept on our former course. 

We had a merry breakfast. Francisco was not in the least 
distressed at being carried off, and was as much satisfied with his 
position as though he was acting with the full consent of the firm 
with which he was connected. Gracia was charming, of course, 
and her bright eyes shone with additional splendor, as she thought 
that within a few weeks she would be my wife ; and I must con- 
fess that I was even more eager than herself for such an agree- 
able consummation. 

After breakfast we went on deck, and remained there until noon, 
talking of various matters of interest to ourselves, but not of the 
slightest importance to the reader. The bold coast of Cuba was 
in sight, not more than six miles distant, for we were running it 
down, heading as we were to the northward, and Gracia was ad- 
miring the fertile valleys and the green hills, with cottages and 
thatched huts scattered over both. 

“ There seems to be some smoke close in shore,” Gracia said, 
pointing to the land. 

I took the glass, and saw that what Gracia took for smoke upon 
the land w^as smoke from the stack of a large steamer, which had 
apparently left Havana but a short time before, and was just round- 
ing a point which had concealed her from our observation. 

“ Td give that fellow a wide berth,” Francisco remarked, “ for 
it is the Spanish war steamer Furious, and who knows what her 
errand may be ? ” 

I took the hint, and edged away from the land, but saw with 
some surprise that the steamer was heading direct for us, and that, 
as we altered our course, so did the man-of-war, which looked 
significant. 

“ If he is chasing us, under the impression that we are a slaver, 
I will give him a chance to overhaul us, and let him examine and 
find out his mistake,” I said to Francisco. 

“ Don’t do that,” was my friend’s reply. “ I never knew a 
war steamer, belonging to Spain, to chase a slaver, unless the 
latter was in distress. Depend upon it, our best course is to keep 
dn, and escape if possible. The captain of that steamer yrauts to 
epeak us for something important. He is a suspicious oharacterf 
and I should avoid him.” 



“ The steamer was heading direct for us.” Page 346. 




PREPAKATIONS FOB A FIGHT. 


347 


I saw the men casting uneasy glances at the steamer, but they 
said nothing which denoted they felt any fear of an ei.counter. 
My band was small, but I doubted not that 1 could depend upon it ; 
and I thought that, if matters did look serious, and the steamer 
forced us to fight, a shot from our midship gun might do such 
damage that pursuit would be impossible. 

“ I should like to see how that fjpller would stand fire,” the 
mate said, after a brief inspection of the sails forward. “ I have 
heard that the Spaniards ain’t much for fighting, but I don’t know 
anything for sartin. Give the men a glass of grog, and I’ll war- 
rant they’ll stand a broadside and never flinch.” 

“ Give all a glass of grog, and tell them that those who fear 
a shot can go under hatches when the time arrives. And also 
inform them that the man who shows least fear shall have a 
present of a hundred dollars.” 

The mate went forward with the liquor, and told the men 
what I said ; and the seamen cheered most heartily at the prop- 
osition. 

The steamer was within two miles of us, and we were not mov- 
ing through the water faster than three knots an hour. I glanced 
thoughtfully at the gun amidships, but concluded to let it remain 
undisturbed until it was necessary to use it as a last resort. 

“ Well, sir, what are we to do? Fight, or let ’em take us?” 
asked the mate. 

“They will not take us without a fight,” I remarked, “even 
if I have to battle alone.” 

“ You shall have me to back you, sir, as old Daddy Groper 
said to the whale when he fell overboard, and lighted upon the 
back of a big one. Count me in if there is a fight.” 

“ Then look to the guns, and have them ready for use. Pass 
the muskets up from the store-room, and see that they are placed 
where we can find them if wanted.” 

The mate sprang forward and spoke to the men, and they came 
tumbling aft with a will. The extra lashings were cast ofi* from 
the small guns, and they were loaded with grape and canister. I 
undertook the care of Long Tom, and saw that plenty of shot 
were placed in a tub alongside of it, and that the cartridges were 
handy. Then everything was covered up as before, and no signs 
of warlike preparations were visible, 

The steamer ranged alongside, taking the weather gage, and 


548 


A slater's adventures. 


a little fellow, with a sword by his side of terrible length, hailed 
us in Spanish. 

“ What schooner is that? ” he asked. 

I told him. 

“ Have you slaves on board ? ” was the next question. 

“ Not a slave," was my answer. ^ 

“ Well, heave to, and I will send a boat on board." 

A cutter arrived alongside, and the lieutenant, who had charge 
of the boat, came on deck. He was a tall, bilious-looking man, 
with dark face and eyes, and a habit of twisting his mouth as 
though it was partly paralyzed. He jerked his words as though 
they were served out by a stingy purser, who was fearful he was 
not making money enough by the operation. 

As the officer came aft I bowed, and spoke to the mate. 

“ Mr. Prentice,” I said, “ don’t let that boat’s crew on deck. 
Keep them in the cutter. We don’t want them.” 

“ Ay, ay, sir,” was the answer. “ Keep in the boat, you black 
marines, or I’ll make you smell brimstone, by the salt turkey of 
Cape Cod. We is free American citizens, and ain’t used to being 
run over by every beggar that floats on the sea.” 

It is not at all probable that the Spaniards knew what was said, 
but they understood the gestures, and did not offer to stir from the 
boat. The officer may have told them to keep quiet while he was 
absent, and if he did they obeyed without trouble. 

“ Sir," said the lieutenant, making a fearful mouth, “ I want 
to know your name.” 

“ And suppose I should not give it," I answered. 

The look which the officer gave me was most astonishing. 

“ Do you know,” he said, “ that our steamer carries guns ? ” 

“ I suppose she does,” was the quiet answer. 

The lieutenant was astonished for the second time, and round 
and round went his mouth as though searching for itself. 

“ Who are you? ” he asked at length. 

“ The master of this vessel,” was my answer. 

“ Have you the daughter of Don Ingracia, of San Felipe, on 
board ? ” was the next blunt question. 

“ There is a lady on board, and she is the daughter of the man 
you mention.” 

“ I want her, and I want you. Both must go to Havana,’ the 
officer said. 


The U S. Fktgate Growler is off our weather bow and standing toward us.” Page 349, 












A LFTTLX BLUFF. 


849 


“ For what? ” 

“ For abducting the lady, and for killing Captain Martenello 
of the army, last night.” 

“ I did not abduct the lady, and I did kill the captain ; but it 
was in self-defence, and I should do it again, if necessary for the 
preservation of my life.” 

“How? Take care. Your confessions will be used against 
you. I warn you on that point,” the Spaniard said. 

“ Where ? ” I asked. 

“ At Havana.” 

“ But if I should refuse to go, what then?” 

The Spaniard struggled hard to keep perfectly cool, but the 
effort was a failure. His mouth revolved like a grindstone when 
in motion, and it was a long time before he could speak. 

“ Diablo ! ” he shouted, “ do you see that steamer? ” 

“ I do.” 

“ Do you know that she carries ten guns? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then you will go with us, and without further words. The 
boat awaits you and the lady. Both must go.” 

I smiled at the man’s earnestness, and lighted a cigar. I of- 
fered my visitor one, but it was declined with a stiff bow. 

“ Senor,” I said, “ I am an American, and my crew are all 
Americans. I am bound to an American port, and have regular 
clearance papers.” 

“ The captain general has no respect for authority excepting 
his own. We were despatched with instructions to bring you into 
port.” 

“ I shall not go,” I answered, 6rmly. “ But to show you that 
the lady is not kept on board, contrary to her inclination, I will 
introduce you to her, and you can ask her such questions as you 
please.” 

The officer looked a little mollified at this, and intimated that 
he was ready to speak with the lady. 

Just as I was about to descend the companion-way, the mate 
whispered to me, — 

“ The United States frigate Growler is off our weather bow, 
and standing towards us. I know the old tub well. If we could 
get the skipper to stand neutral, we’U whip thunder out of the 
Spaniard in no time.’' 


550 


A slaver’s ADVENTOBBS. 


I was glad the frigate was in sight, for I did not know but 
I could claim some sort of protection at the hands of the cap*- 
tain, who had consented to receive my gold on board, and who 
would require no other certificate to prove that I was an Amer- 
ican. 

Gracia arose when the officer entered the cabin, and would 
have retired to her state-room, had I not requested her to remain, 

“ This gentleman has a few questions to ask you,” I said, “ and 
I pray you tc answer them as you please.” 

“ Did you leave your father’s house without compulsion?” the 
officer asked, after a moment’s hesitation. 

“ I certainly did,” was the answer. 

“ I understand from your father that you were forced from 
home,” the officer remarked. 

“ My father is mistaken. I left with my intended husband 
voluntarily.” 

“ I am sorry that my duty is such a disagreeable one, but we 
have the express orders of the captain general to return with you 
to Havana. Matters may be settled there satisfactorily.” 

Gracia looked the alarm «he felt, and cast an appealing glance 
towards me. 

“ Fear nothing,” I said. “ The gentleman will not resot. t to 
force to carry out his instructions, and if he does he will be met 
by force.” 

The lieutenant flushed, and smiled. 

“You would not dare oppose the wishes of the captain of the 
steamer,” he remarked. 

“ Let him attempt to carry out his instructions, and he sliall 
see what I dare do,” I replied. 

“ In the name of the saints, do nothing rash !” exclaimed Gra- 
cia. “ Do not expose yourself to danger, Robert, on my account. 
Let me return, if by my return I can prevent bloodshed.’ 

“ But your intended must also go with us,” the officer said. 

I touched a bell, and the steward entered the cabin. 

“ Send Mr. Prentice to me,” I said. 

The mate promptly made his appearance. 

“ Mr. Prentice,” I said, “ run up the American flag at the 
mainmast, and see all clear for action. We must fight, or tmr- 
render a lady who trusts in our courage and honesty.” 

“ And she shan’t trust in vain, by the sands of Cape Cod. We 


ALMOST A CONFLICT. 


851 


can fight till the old Growler comes up, anyhow, and she'll settle 
matters.” 

The officer understood enough English to know what I said. 
He made no remark, but bowing to the lady, left the cabin. 

“ Francisco,” I said, hurriedly, “ conduct Gracia to the run, 
and remain with her until this matter is settled. Remembei she 
must not be exposed to danger.” 

When the lieutenant gained the deck, he turned to look at his 
steamer. She was half a mile to windward, for the Coquette 
had been edging away since the officer was on board, and yet 
those on the steamer had not appeared to notice it. I had hinted 
to the mate that such a course was desirable, to get out of range 
of the small guns which she carried, and which could be brought 
to bear upon us. 

“ Once more I ask you to go with me,” said the lieutenant. 
“ It will be best for you.” 

I shook my head, and pointed to the guns which were all run 
out and ready for service. The officer's mouth revolved several 
limes rapidly, and then he stepped to the gangway. 

“ Tumble up here, lads,” he said, “ and be in a hurry about it.” 

The Spaniards started to their feet, but the mate, backed by the 
crew of the Coquette, rallied at a signal, with boarding-pikes in 
their hands and revolvers in their belts. 

“ The man who leaves the boat dies I ” I shouted. “ No one 
shall set foot upon this deck without my consent. If you want to 
fight, you will find us ready. Shoot down the first man who 
moves ; ” and as I spoke, my men grasped their pikes as though 
anxious for the fray, while the lieutenant drew his sword, but made 
no attempt to use it, and if he had, a pistol ball would have finished 
him with but little trouble. 

“ Call off your men,” the Spaniard said, at length, finding that 
it was useless, wdth his present force, to contend with me. “ Call 
off your men. I will leave, and report to the captain.” 

He passed over the side, his mouth revolving, and his black 
eyes flashing. I bowed, but he barely returned it. He leaped 
into the cutter, and shoved off. 

“We shall sink you at the first broadside,” he said, as the 
cutter passed under the counter. 

“ But I shall not give you a chance to do that,” I answered 
and the Spanish sailors dipped their oars into the water, and 
milled towards the steame 


852 


A SLAVEK^S ADVENTURES. 


I instantly altered the course of the schooner, and headed si 
that we could speak the frigate, which was about five miles dis- 
tant, and standing towards us. 

The steamer hoisted the cutter, after a few moments* delibera- 
tion between captain and lieutenant, and then a rush of black smok« 
through the smoke-stack told us that the Spaniard was after us. 

“ I wonder if the old dragon will fire at us ? ’* the mate said ; 
hut before I had time to answer the question, a pufiT of smoke as- 
cended from the bow of the steamer, and a dull report showed that 
the entertainment had commenced in earnest. 

The shot w'histled past us, and struck the water abcut ten 
fathoms ahead of us, throwing up the spray like a fountain. 

“ That means hold on till I come up,** said the mate. “ But 
we are somewhat pressed for time, and I think that he will ex- 
cuse us.** 

“ The lady, sir, wants to speak to you,** said the second mate, 
pointing to the after hatchway. 

I stepped to the cabin, and looked down. 

“ O, Robert,’* cried Gracia, who was hiding in the run to es- 
cape as much danger as possible, “ do come down here, and stay 
with me. Let the men do the fighting. Just oblige me this 
once.** 

“ It is impossible, Gracia. I must remain on deck, and look 
after the vessel. If we have your prayers we shall be safe.** 

“ Just like my wife, sir,** said the mate, brushing his eyes 
“ Arter We were married she wanted me to stay on shore, *cos she 
knowed there was danger on the water. But, Lord, I jist told 
her it didn’t matter much where a man was, if he only had his 
heart right, and did the right thing by every one. Ah, there goes 
that bloody Spaniard agin.” 

The mate was right. The shot struck just under our taffrail, 
and sent a shower of spray over the quarter-deck. 

“ Better let ’em have some, sir,” the mate said. “ We can’t 
stand this long, you know. It is insulting, and nothing else.” 

“We will receive one more shot and answer it,” I said ; and 
the mate sprang towards the Long Tom, to clear it away in season 
for the returning compliment. 

Hardly had Prentice cast off the breaching of the midship gun, 
when a third shot from the steamer’s bow chaser was fired ; and 
the ball was well aimed, for it passed through one cloth of our 


A RETUEN SHOT. 


S5a 

mainsail, plunged through the foresail, and dropped into the water 
fifty fathoms ahead. 

“ Let her rip, sir ? ” asked the mate, tearing off his hat and vest 
in his excitement, and shaking his fist at the steamer. 

“ If we stand it we are forever disgraced,” the crew shouted. 

“ We will give them as good as they send,” I replied, stepping 
forward. “ Slew the muzzle of the gun to port ; steady ! that will 
do. Now, down with your helm,” I said, addressing the man at 
the wheel ; and as the wheel went down, the schooner shot into 
the wind, and shook her sails. 

I glanced along the heavy piece, and elevated it slightly by the 
turn of a screw, and saw that I could pitch a shot into the hull 
of the steamer without fail. 

“ Hard up with your helm,” I shouted ; and as I spoke the 
schooner shook from truck to keelson with the recoil of the 
gun. 

The men watched the course of the shot with eager interest. 
It struck the steamer on the bow port, dismounted the gun which 
had been supplying us with ten pound shot for some time past, 
tore along the deck, knocking down half a dozen men, badly 
wounding them, and at last travelled through the poop, and then 
went through the stern, and dropped into the sea. 

“ Bully for us ! ” shouted the men. “ The Spaniard canT stand 
that long. Give him another one before he has time to think 
of it.” 

But the noise of our guns had attracted the attention of the 
Growler frigate. The captain of the United States ship was 
well known upon the Havana station at the time. He had been 
in service when he 6 egan to cut his teeth, had fought all through 
the war of 1812 as a midshipman, and ascended slowly, step by 
step, to have command of a large frigate. 

Captain Bluff was looking at the schooner and steamer at the 
time we luffed and gave the Spaniard a taste of our quality, while 
the firing was dona 30 rapidly that it commanded the admiration 
of the veteran. 

“ By thunder ! ” he shouted to the officers of the Growler, who 
were all on the quarter-deck, “ that little hop-o'-my-thumb is go- 
ing to get the best of the fight.” 

The schooner has the American flag up at tho main, sir, 
said the signal midshipman, touching his cap. 


854 


▲ slaver’s adventubbs. 


“The deuce she has ! rm afraid I shall have to punish him by 
taking him in.” 

The steamer had fired up for the purpose of increasing her 
speed, so that she could drop alongside of us before the Growler 
could come within hailing distance and interfere. The Spaniard 
did not seem disposed to fire another shot, and I can’t say I was 
sorry at the determination ; for one of them might have hit mo, 
and I was not desirous of such an honor. 

All that we could do was to move quietly along and join the 
American frigate as soon as possible, hoping that her commander 
would interfere and take us under his protection ; but the sight 
of the United States ship spurred the Spaniard to renewed exer- 
tions, and a desire to show the Yankees that a little schooner 
could not frighten the best steamer Spain could boast of ; and 
when I was about to call Gracia from her place of concealment, 
1 was surprised to hear a gun, and a shot whistled over our heads, 
in a direct line with the spars. 

“ The Spaniard is at it again,” said the mate. “ Darnation take 
him, he- hasn’t got a bellyful yet.” 

Bang went another gun from the steamer, and the shot struck 
alongside, and threw half a cask of water upon deck. 

“ Darn all of my wdfe’s relations if I stand it,” muttered the 
mate. “ Let’s give him one, just for the honor of Cape Cod.” 

I nodded, and the Long Tom was soon in position. 

“ Let me have a slap at him this time,” Mr. Prentice said, in 
a beseeching tone. 

“ All right. Fire as I lufi* up,” I said. 

The schooner’s head was poked into the wind, and the mate 
glanced along the piece and fired. The ball struck the steamer’s 
foremast, sent a shower of splinters about the deck, and then tore 
away three of the shrouds of the main rigging on the starboard 
side. 

“ I’ve just got his distance,” said the mate. “ Let me crack 
at him once more, and I’ll do better.” 

But further proceedings were suspended by the action of the 
Growler ; for that ship suddenly hauled up foresail and mainsail, 
as though going into action, and pitched a shot just ahead of our 
forefoot, and served the Spaniard the same way. 

“ That means, Heave to until I have investigated matters,” I 
•aid ; and as the Growler could have sunk the Spaniard and the 









The sniooxER’s head was poked into the wind, and the mate gI/Anced 

ALONG THE PIECE AND ” *^‘^e854. 







THE V. 8. PBIGATB. 


85t 


•chooner also with half a broadside, I concluded to comply with 
the request, and the steamer did the same. 

The frigate ran in between us, and backed her main-topsail ; 
and then Captain Bluff, his face glowing like the setting sun, put 
his speaking trumpet to his mouth. 

“ 'What in thunder is the meaning of all this?” Captain Bluff 
asked, hailing the Coquette first, on account of the flag which she 
carried. 

Before I could reply, the Spanish captain, who began to think 
that I should have too good a story all to myself, yelled out is 
Spanish, — 

“ He*s a pirate, and has on board the daughter of one of the 
richest men of Cuba.” 

“ “Well, you wouldn't have him take the daughter of the poorest 
man — would you ? ” was thundered back, and a hoarse laugh went 
with the words. 

“ 'W’ell, I s’pose I’ll have to look into this matter, Harvey,” the 
captain said to his first lieutenant. 

“ It is decidedly your duty to find out what is wrong, sir ; and 
the best way to accomplish the purpose is to send the first cutter 
on board the schooner, and take charge of her for the present, 
and request the master of her to pay us a visit with Ins papers. 
The captain of the Spaniard cad also be invited to come on 
board.” 

“ That's a good idea, Harvey, and I'll act on it, and play the 
part of judge to perfection. I don't know but little about law, 
but I'm some on justice.” 

On board I went, with Gracia to keep me company. 

The captain's cabin on board of the Growler was rather a com- 
fortable sort of a place, being a large, square room, with easy 
chairs, which were lashed to the deck to prevent them from 
making short trips when the frigate rolled heavily ; a lounge 
covered with morocco, and looking as though it had been used 
during the voyage for afternoon naps ; several engravings of naval 
battles, and in all of them the American flag was prominent as 
tne successful one ; one or two portraits of distinguished opera 
dancers in very slight clothing, and very large legs and terribly 
email waists ; a table covered with papers and books ; and hap- 
pening to cast my eyes upon the title of one of the latter, I saw 
that it read “ History of Prize Fighting,” and I know that tho 


866 


A SLAVEK’S ADTENTtJREd. 


eaptain was an admirer of the ring from his build, while men 
of his stamp generally like fair play in business as well as ir 
fighting. Into this apartment did the captain conduct and wel 
come us. 

“ Here we are,” he said, “ as snug as at the best hotel in New 
York, and no one to disturb us. Here we will hold a council of 
war, and will decide what is to be done. Let the lady be seated, 
and make herself at home. I wish that my old woman was here 
just to keep her company for a while ; though, as a general thing, 
1 don't think much of having women on shipboard.” 

“ Suppose we proceed to business, senor,” the Spanish captain, 
whose name was Morello, said, with a sigh of impatience. 

The captain stepped to the door, and said, — 

“ Sentry, pass the word for the steward.” 

‘‘ Pass the word for the captain’s steward,” was yelled fore and 
aft, and in a moment that individual entered the cabin. 

“ Brandy and water, a bottle of champagne and cigars, and be 
lively about it,” were the orders which Captain Bluff bestowed ; 
and as the liquors were kept as convenient as anything in the 
ship, they were on the table in short order. 

“ Now go ; ” and in obedience to the order, the steward van- 
ished. 

“ Here's some good wine, Mr. Robert. I hope the lady will 
honor me by taking a glass. But we will stick to something 
substantial, and take brandy. Now,” cried Bluff, “ I feel like 
business. Let us heave ahead, and see how the land lays, and 
perhaps we can settle this matter before the bottles become 
marines. Who speaks first? I’ll listen and throw in a word or 
two.” 

The Spaniard waved his hand for me to proceed ; but I wanted 
the closing argument, as the landsharks say, and declined. 

“ About ten o'clock this morning,” said the Spanish captain, 
“ I received an order to fire up, and then come to the palace, and 
have an interview with the captain general. I gave directions to 
be all ready to get under way, and went to learn the commands 
of his excellency. At the palace I saw this lady’s father, Don 
Ingracia, who had rode all the way from San Filipe to give in- 
formation of the abduction of hjs daughter, and of the murder of 
Captain Martenello by an American. The Don stated that he 
had learned that the senor would embark on board of a slav^ 


OAFTAIN BLUFF SPEAKS. 


867 


Bad tither start for Africa or the United States, and offered a re* 
ward of ten thousand dollars for the return of his daughter, and 
the apprehension of the American. I received the orders of the 
captain general to proceed in search of the slaver, and to bring 
her and crew to Havana at all hazards. I jgot under way with- 
out delay, and here I am.” 

Gracia put her arms around my own, and pressed her face 
close t: mine, as she exclaimed, — 

“ O, senor, he did not kill the captain until he was compelled 
to, or be killed himself. I saw the whole of the transaction. I 
saw Captain Martenello plunge a knife into the heart of a faithful 
slave, and then turn the weapon upon my intended husband. He 
is innocent of crime.” 

“ Blow me, if this isn't the best thing I ever heard of. My 
eyes begin to pump salt water, and I can't stand much more, or I 
shall go by the board,” muttered the captain. 

It is a trick concocted between them,” cried the Spaniard. 
“ If he is innocent, as she says that he is, let them return to Ha- 
vana and prove it. We have justice in our courts, and the 
American can have a fair trial.” 

“ There’s some sense in that,” Captain Bluff muttered. 

“ Then let the schooner, and senor and lady, return with me to 
Havana. Only on such conditions can I talk. Go they must,” 
cried the Spaniard. 

“ That word must not be used on board of the Growler,” Cap- 
tain Bluff said, with more dignity than he had yet displayed. I 
take it that I have the power to enforce obedience to my wishes, 
and as long as I command a frigate I shall act as I think best 
for the interests of my country.” 

“ Then relieve me of the bad predicament in which I am 
placed,” said the Spanish captain, who saw the weak side of 
Captain Bluff, and took his measures accordingly. “ You are 
stronger than I am, and can do as you please. Yet you know 
that if I return to port without the schooner I shall be degraded 
and lose my command. Think how that would affect you if 
placed in my position.” 

“ That's true,” grunted Captain Bluff. 

“ The schooner, you will recollect, has Spanish papers, and 
therefore United States ships have no right to interfere with 
what does not concern them.*' 


000 A BhATKKB APTSHTUIOV. 

“ That’s also true,” Captain Bluff said ; “ but recollect that an 
American has chartered her, and as an American he is entitled 
to protection just as much as though the gridiron was hoisted at 
the peak, and the schooner was authorized to bear it.” 

“ I know that such is the practice ; but when an American 
has committed an act of piracy, he places himself beyond the pale 
of protection,” the Spaniard insinuated. 

But you have first to prove it. We don’t convict men in our 
country without evidence.” 

“ And in Cuba the same. Now, as a gentleman, I am only 
anxious to do my duty, and make a good report of my trip. No 
harm would happen to the lady and her lover if they returned 
with me. There would be an examination — a slight one — and a 
discharge.” 

“ That’s fair and handsome, I must say,” Captain Bluff replied, 
after a moment’s thought. 

“If my father would but pardon us, I should like to return,” 
Gracia said. 

“Then what is to prevent you from doing so?” Captain Bluff 
asked. 

“ The fact that 1 should be sacrified without mercy,” I replied. 

“ O, how the senor misjudges us ! ” cried the Spaniard, with a 
sardonic grin. “ We have no desire to injure him because he 
eloped with a beautiful lady. That is human nature. All that 
it is necessary for him to prove is, that she went with him will- 
ingly.” 

“ I see nothing unfair in that,” mused the captain. 

“ On condition that the frigate returns to Havana, I will go,” 

1 remarked, seeing tliat the Spaniard had completely blinded the 
captain, and made the issue one of professional honor. “ I ask 
that she shall remain in the harbor until my case is settled, and 
that every effort shall be made to obtain a speedy settlement of 
my difficulties.” 

“ Of course, that is all right and fair. They shan’t gouge you 
a darned bit, if I can help it,” Captain Bluff growled. 

The Spaniard did not look good-natured at this information. 

“ I also ask that both of you will pledge your words that I 
shall remain at liberty, and that no attempt shall be made to im- 
prison me during the progress of examination.” 

“ O, of course we concede that,” the Spaniard remarkedi with • 
bland qmile. wbi<^h T nnt no faith in- 


A PBOPOSmOH. 


859 


** I pl«dg« my word for youi* safety,” Captain Bluff tried. 

•* And I also demand that I shall return to Havana in my own 
vessel, and that the lady accompany roe.” 

“ O, we can’t listen to any sucii proppsition as that,” the Span- 
iard said. 

“ O, pray don’t separate us,” Gracia cried, with tears in hei 
eyes. 

“ In my opinion they won’t do much harm if they are left to- 
gether,” the American captain remarked, with a chuckle. “ Lei 
them return on board of the schooner, and enjoy as much happi- 
ness as they can.” 

“ But they may escape,” urged the Spaniard. 

“No danger of it. He will pledge his word that he will not. 
I know he will stick to his word.” 

The Spaniard shook his head. 

“ It would be better for them if they took up their quarters on 
board of the steamer. We can reach Havana during the night, 
and perhaps they will be discharged in the morning.” 

I vowed I would not do that unless I was sent on board by 
force ; but I promised that, if left alone, I would do what I could 
to accommodate all parties. 

After much talk and many arguments on the part of the Span- 
iard, Captain Bluff settled that he would leave Lieutenant Nowell 
on board the schooner, together with half a dozen men ; so that, 
virtually, I was to be a prisoner. 

“ Now, Mr. Robert, if you wish to return to your ov^n craft, 
I’ll have one of the cutters manned for you,” Captain Bluff said, 
after conferring apart with the Spanish captain a few minutes. 

I bowed my thanks, and the captain gave the order to Mr. 
Harvey, the lieutenant, and the latter to a midshipman, and the 
latter to a boatswain’s mate ; and the latter put his silver call to 
his lips, and whistled lohg and shrill, and then shouted, — 

“ Away, you first cutter men ! Away, boys, away ! ’ 

“ I am sorry that matters have not terminated satisfactorily to 
yon and the lady,” whispered the first lieutenant, while I was 
waiting for the manning of the cutter. “ If I had my say, the 
Spaniard would go home with a flea in his ear.” 

I thanked him* and we shook hands most heartily, and even a 
friendly smile mantled the face of Gracia. 

“ The boat is ready, sir,” said the midshipman who brought 

mm nn hoard 


B60 


A SLAYBB'S AI>TBMTVltE». 


“We shall meet again at Havana, I trust,” said the lletiteBant, 
“ and I hope to see you spliced on the quarter-deck of the Growler. 
We have a chaplain who cjin do the business up quick and strong. 
He says that he can tie a knot we can^t untie with our teeth^and 
I think that he is right. Well, good by, and take care of your- 
selves.” 

We entered the boat and pulled for the Coquette, which wa« 
not more than a quarter of a mile distant, hove to, waiting for tht 
result of the negotiations. As we neared the schooner, Mr. Pren- 
tiw shouted, — 

“ What’s the result ? ” 

“ Bad enough,” I answered, 

“ Are we to fight the Spaniard ? ” 

“ No.” 

“What then?” 

“ Why, we have nothing to do but to return to Havana.” 

“Is that the decision of the skipper of the Growler?” Mr. 
Prentice asked. 

I said that it was. 

“ Then he’s a bigger blasted fool than I thought he was,” 
was the exclamation ; which pleased the midshipman so much 
that after vainly endeavoring to keep his countenance, he was 
forced to laugh as loud as he dared to without being rebuked by 
his officer, who assisted Gracia, to the deck, and then read a letter 
of instructions which the middy handed him. 

“ I am glad of one thing,” said Mr. Nowell. “ I find that I am 
to remain on board and proceed with you to Havana. Do not 
look upon me as in command, for I am not. I am a passenger, 
but as such I hope to render you some service before many days.” 

We filled away and stood after the frigate, while the steamer 
hovered near ns, as though fearful we should attempt to escape. 


THE BSTVBN TO HAVANA. 


861 


CHAPTER xvni. 

WZ RETURN TO HAVANA. — THE ARREST. — COMFORTABLE QUAR- 

IFJtS. IMPORTANT QUESTIONS. — HOW IT ENDED, ETC., ETC. 

About six bells the next morning I went on deck, where I 
found Nowell. It was a fine morning. We were off* the harbor 
of Havana, with Moro Castle just in sight, and the high lands of 
Cuba, carpeted with green, which caught the rising sun, and 
covered as they were with the night’s dew, sparkled as though 
some genii had scattered gems upon the sward for the purpose of 
tempting mankind to regret quitting such a paradise. A light 
breeze was blowing, just enough to ripple the water and fill our 
sails. 

Some three miles astern of us was the Grovrler, coming up with 
everything spread to catch the morning breeze, and in shore of us 
was the steamer, creeping along slowly, not evidently anxious to 
reach the port first. 

I thought that I would be prepared for the worst, for I knew 
that if arrested I should be searched, and then farewell to ever 
again seeing the diamonds which 1 had around my waist. They 
would prove such a prize, that but few Spaniards could, resist 
the temptation of appropriating them, and this I wanted to de- 
feat. I hardly knew whom to trust with them. If I could have 
been certain that Mr. Prentice was not to be molested, I should 
have confided the stones to his care, with a fnll assurance that 
they would have been forthcoming when I asked for them. But 
after a slight deliberation I concluded to intrust the casket, and 
what it contained when found on board of the Virgin, to Mr. 
Nowell, the third lieutenant, well knowing that the Spaniards 
would not dare to molest him as long as he wore the uniform of 
the United States navy. 

I hastily covered the casket with sail-cloth, secured it with seal- 
ing-wax, and then called Nowell into the cabin. 

“ I am about,” I said, in the presence of the mate, “ to confide 
to you a valuable package, if you will take charge of it until I get 


862 


A slatee's adtentubej. 


through with my troubles. It is something I would not ask ol 
every one, for there is in the package much to tempt any man.” 

“ It might contain rubies and diamonds for all that I should 
care,” the lieutenant said. “ When you want it, just say the word, 
and it shall be forthcoming.” 

He put the casket in his bosom, and then we went on deck to 
attend to anchoring the schooner, and to find a good berth, which 
was not difficult to do, as shipping was rather scarce. 

As we glided along under easy sail, I observed that the captain 
of the port’s barge, filled with soldiers, left the shore, and pulled 
leisurely towards the steamer, which was anchored in that por- 
tion of the harbor where men-of-war congregate. 

Francisco, who had refused to quit his state-room after he 
found we were ordered to Havana, such was his distress, at this 
moment came on deck and caught sight of the barge. 

“ Diablo ! ” he said, “ it is intended for us, I’ll bet a real. If 
they take me I can’t assist you. What shall I db ? I want to 
communicate with our house as soon as possible.” 

“ Have you any objections to serving Uucle Sam for a short 
time?” Mr. Nowell asked. 

“Not the slightest, if it will benefit me,” was the answer. 

“ Then don this coat, and button it around you. The last boat 
from the frigate brought me a spare one, and a cap, in case we 
should have a shower during the night. There, that improves 
you wonderfully, and if you don’t talk they will never know but 
you eat Uncle Sam’s bread and drink his rum ; and let me tell yon 
that many a worse looking fellow does. You are rather dark, 
but keep the cap jammed over your eyes, and it will pass for tan.” 

By the time that Francisco was transformed into an American 
officer, the boat had stopped for a moment alongside of the steamer, 
received some directions, and then pulled direct for the schooner. 
A few vigorous strokes of the oars and the barge was alongside, 
and the captain of the port, followed by a dozen soldiers, leaped 
on deck. 

“ Who is the master of this vessel ? ” he asked, looking as fierce 
as a bandit. 

I recollected that I had dined, in company with the official, at 
Don Riejo’s house only a few days before, but I hardly thought 
that he would recollect me. 

“ I command the schooner,” I said, stepping forward. 


tia OAfTAtN ojr tHK po%r. 


$dd 


The captain looked fierce for a moment, then surprised, and 
then grieved, 

“ Caramba I ” he muttered ; “ who in the fiend’s name expected 
to see you here ? ” 

“ I am here because I was sent for by yonder steamer,” I replied. 

“ Yes ; but, diablo / I didn’t think that it was you. Why 
couldn’t you have sent me word, and then all this trouble would 
not have occurred? Thunder 1 I have not forgotten how you 
served those English dogs, who are continually attempting to 
break up the slave trade. There must be some misunderstanding.” 

“ You would not have thought so, if you could have seen the 
Furious firing at us yesterday afternoon,” I replied. 

For which service you retaliated most efiectually,” cried the 
captain of the port. “ But Captain Morrello was always a fool, 
and will remain one until death. He might have avoided all dan- 
ger by not seeing you. That is the way that I should have done.’* 

I could hardly avoid laughing in his face at his method of 
avoiding duty, 

“ But what is to be done with me?” I asked, more concerned 
on my own account than I was to listen to apologies. 

Ah, that is the worst part of my duty. Captain Morrello 
dropped anchor half an hour since, and immediately proceeded 
to make his report to the captain general. He represented you 
as a monster pirate, and everything that is bad, and told of the 
men you had wounded. The captain general is furious. He 
ordered me to arrest you for the murder of Captain Martenello, 
— as big a rascal as ever went unhanged, and I am glad that he is 
dead, — and for abducting Donna Gracia ; both complaints of Don 
Ingracia, who is in town, and swears that he has been most 
frightfully imposed upon. I have the warrant in my pocket, and 
what am I to do? ” 

“ You must do your duty, 1 suppose,” I said. 

“ I am sorry to say that unless I do, my ofiic'e is not worth a 
beggar’s curse. Things can be explained, I hope, in a few days, 
but I am somewhat doubtful. At any rate, I am your friend, and 
will do what I can for you.” 

“ And the lady,” I asked ; “ have you any order respecting 
her?” 

“ She must go with me on shore. I am sorry that I cannot 
allow you to be together ; but the fact is, you must take apart* 


d64 


A SLAVEtt’a ADvmrruBBS. 


ments at, Moro Castle ; the lady joins her father, who is stopping 
at his city resilence.” 

This was sad news, but I endeavored to keep my spirits up. 
and not show how bad I really felt. 

‘‘Well, what is to be done?” asked the lieutenant, stepping 
forward. 

I explained to him. 

“I be blamed if I don’t protest against it. Let the Growler 
arrive, and see what the old man says.” 

“ I am sorry to say that I can’t wait, for I was expressly in- 
sti ucted to hurry my movements, so that my prisoner should be 
at the Castle before the frigate dropped anchor.” 

“ Well, this is a pretty state of society,” muttered Nowell. “ If 
I had known that we were to be treated in such a manner, I would 
have kept out of the harbor until the frigate arrived. But I’ll 
board her, and let the old man know what has happened, just as 
soon as she drops anchor.” 

“ Have you any authority to act relative to the schooner and 
crew ? ” I asked of the captaiu of the port. 

“ Not at all. The schooner is free, and so are the crew.” 

“ In one moment I will be ready,” I said. 

I entered the cabin, and found Gracia in tears. She had over- 
heard our conference, and the thought of being separated from 
me was more than she could endure without weeping. 

“ Gracia,” I said, “ we must part, but I trust that it will be 
only for a few days. Will you remain true to me until I am re- 
leased from prison, or until fhy fate is decided? ” 

She threw herself into my arms, and clasped me around the 
neck as though determined never to quit her hold. 

“ Ay, for years, for I solemnly swear I will never marry uulest 
you ask my hand. I call the saints to witness my oath, and how 
sincere it is. If you need that to console you during your im- 
priscnment, you have it, and my prayers shall go with you. And 
now one kiss until we meet again.” 

Our lips met, and then with a sigh Gracia lay motionless in 
my arms. Her feelings had overpowered her, and she had fainted. 
I laid her gently upon a lounge, bathed her head with water, and 
lingered near her until her senses returned ; and then calling Fran- 
cisco, lefl her in his charge until the captain of the port should 
rsturn to the schooner, and remove her to tho shore. 


AT TSB tOBT. 


m 


“ My friend,” I said, “ when she leaves for the shore, find onl 
where she goes, and keep track of all her movements, so that I 
can xjommunicate with her if it be possible. You will do this for 
me, I know.” 

“ I swear it,” he said, earnestly. 

“You will also give to your firm an exact account of what has 
transpired, and ask them to adopt such a course as they may think 
fit for my liberation.” 

“ In less than an hour I will see the head of the house.” 

“ I am just half an hour behind time, but if the captain general 
don’t like it, he may do the next thing,” growled the captain of 
the port, as he seated himself by my side, and the barge was 
shoved off. 

“ I’ll take darned good care of the schooner, and everything on 
board,” shouted Mr. Prentice. “ We’ll have you back in a few 
days, or the old Growler will do some talking, I reckon.” 

The long strokes of the boatmen soon carried us beyond hear- 
ing, and almost before I had awakened from the reverie into 
which I had fallen, the barge was at the Castle stairs. Here we 
met with another guard of soldiers, all drawn up as though ex- 
pecting to strike terror to the heart of their prisoner. 

“ What are these soldiers for? ” I asked of my companion. 

“ O,” he answered, with a blush, “ we thought that we might 
have some trouble with you after landing, and so I supposed that 
it was best to be ready. I did not know who I had to arrest. But 
I will get rid of them at once.” 

The captain was as good as his word, for the sulky-looking 
Spanish soldiers filed off and entered the fort, and we followed 
after them. 

“ 1 am going to be quite liberal towards you,” the captain said. 

I am going to have you confined in a nice chamber inside the 
tort, and everything that you need shall be supplied ; so don’t be 
fearful of asking for what you require. Here we are, close upon 
the sentinel.” 

“ Who comes ? ” cried the soldier, throwing his musket into tno 
hollow^ of his arm, as though he might be called upon to use it. 

“ Amigos ! ” yelled the captain. 

“ Advance, friends, and give the pass,” was the response. 

“ Havana,” the captain said ; and as that was correct, we passed 


866 


A 5LAy«R*8 ADTajmyRBS. 


on through the ponderous iron gates, which required a dozen men 
to turn them upon their hinges. 

We entered an office where I was introduced to the officer of 
the guard, who very kindly had me stripped and searched, and 
what money I had was taken from me, even my watch. The 
captain stood by during the operation, and when it was con 
eluded, took his leave, declaring that he would see me in the 
course of the day, and let me know what my friends were doing 
in my behalf. 

The officer in whose charge I was left conducted me along a 
corridor until we reached the end, when he unlocked a door, and 
entered an apartment that was large and well lighted ; but the 
fight, alas ! came through heavily-grated windows, and the latter 
were some eight feet from the floor, so that prisoners could not 
look out unless by a powerful muscular effort they were enabled 
to swing their bodies upon a level with the windows, and hold on 
by their hands while they gazed. 

In one corner of the room was a bedstead of small size, but 
secured to the floor by bolts, so that it could not be moved and 
used as a standing-place by any one desirous of looking beyond 
the w'alls of the prison. A wash-bowl and pitcher and two chairs 
completed the furniture of the room. 

“ This is the best apartment for prisoners in the fort," my 
conductor said. “ If you could see some that are' occupied, you 
would call this a parlor." 

I had no doubt of that. 

“ Of course you drink wine and smoke." 

I said, “ Of course." 

He closed the door, and was gone. For a while I paced up and 
down the apartment, as miserable a man as it would have been 
possible to find in all Cuba, and I was about to threw myself upon 
the bed, and seek forgetfulness in sleep, when I heard a key im 
sorted in the lock, and the door was opened. 

In solemn silence in. walked two huge negroes, blacker than the 
thic^kest coal tar that I ever saw, and each of them bore traya 
loaded with refreshments, such as wine, and fruit, and delicate 
cake, and a box of choice cigars. 

The officer who had shown me to the apartment accompanied 
the colored men, and saw that the refreshments were placed upon 
the table, and arranged in the most tempting manner. Then the 


BSrOBE THB CAPTAIN GENERAL. 


36 ? 


ftegroes, without speaking a word, took their leave, and left the 
officer and myself alone. 

“ You see,” my companion said, “ here is wine that we rareljl 
give to prisoners, unless they hold a high rank. But you have 
killed Englishmen, and I can refuse you nothing on that account. 
The wine belonged to the late Count Gugdor, who was a prisoner 
in this room for two months, and contented he was until asked 
to confess his crimes ; and as he wouldn’t tell all that he knew, 
we stretched him one day upon a rack, and then let cold water 
drop slowly upon his face. In two hours he was conquered, 
and begged for mercy. He told what was wanted ; so, of course, 
it was not necessary to rack him again. But the count never 
smiled after his first taste of punishment. He refused to drink his 
wine, imported, expressly for his house, from France ; and when 
he died I took charge of his effects, and concealed the wine for 
my own private use.” 

My companion strode from the apartment, and locked the door 
after him. Left to myself, I thought that I could do no better than 
to drink the health of Gracia in the wine which the unfortunate 
count had left in the fort. I opened one of the bottles and drank 
to Gracia, and tasted of the fruit, and then threw myself upon my 
bed and fell asleep, and did not awaken until about two o’clock in 
the afternoon, when a hand was laid upon my shoulder ; starting 
up, I found the officer, whose name I may as well state was Ar- 
moranda, standing by my side. 

“ I have brought you a change of clothing, which the captain 
of the port sent from the schooner. Sit up and dress, for you 
must go with me.” 

“ Where to ? ” I asked. 

“ Before the captain general, who will interrogate you in re- 
lation to the abduction of a lady, the killing of Captain Marte- 
nello, the scalding of soldiers, the firing upon them after your 
vessel was under way, and the wounding of seven or eight seamen 
on board of the Furious. Grave charges these. I have racked 
dozens of men for the mere suspicion of less offences, and with- 
out proof.” 

“ Where is the examination to take place ? ” I asked. 

“ At the palace.” 

“ W*!!! it be a lengthy one?” 

•‘That will depend upon ciroumstanoes. But ask no more 


m 


A. SLAVEE*S ADVENTURES. 


questions at present. Dress yourself, and look as well as possible , 
for do you know that dress and looks have great weight gome 
times ? ” 

I dressed myself carefully, and then returned to the office of the 
fort, where I found two soldiers in waiting; and, without exchan-' 
ging a word, all four of us entered a close carriage, drawn by mules, 
and left the fort for the city. j 

“ This is the carriage,*’ the officer whispered, “ that the count 
rode in for the last time. The ride was a short one, but he 
seemed pleased with it. His right leg was crushed, and rested 
upon the very seat you occupy. But he was a bold fellow, and 
could bear pain better than any man that I ever saw. You re- 
member the Count Maquil?” he said, addressing one of the 
soldiers. 

“ Yes, senor, very well. He gave me an ounce the last time 
we gave him a ride.” 

I said nothing, but attempted to look from the window of the 
carriage, which was frustrated by the soldiers. 

“ Prisoners are not allowed any such liberties,” they said. 

You must remain quiet until such time as we shall see fit.” 

I leaned back and waited for the arrival of the carriage at the 
palace, and not another word was spoken until the vehicle entered 
the court-yard, and the heavy gates closed behind us. The door 
of the carriage was opened, and the soldiers leaped out, and mo- 
tioned for me to follow them. I did so, and in silence we as- 
cended a flight of steps, and met half a dozen soldiers who were 
on guard at the entrance. 

“ In which room is his excellency ? ” asked Armoranda. 

“ In the reception-room, and waiting,” was the answer. 

The soldiers glared at me as we passed along^, and their look 
did not bode me any good ; but I did not appear to notice it, and 
passed along until we met a soldier who was stationed at a door, 
indicating the room where Concha was waiting our arrival. 

The next instant I found myself in the presence of the captain 
general, the renowned Concha, who looked far from amiable ae 
he sat at one end of the apartment, with half a dozen of his coun- 
cil near him, all ready to write down what was said, and deliber- 
ate upon my case. 

Concha was at that time about forty years of age, and what the 
mdies would call a fine-looking man. He was tall, thin, and 


CONCHA. 


86S 


etraight as aa arrow, and with an eye like a hawk. His face was 
destitute^ of beard, with the exception of a mustache, which was 
long and thick, and entirely concealed his mouth. He was dressed 
in plain clothes, and wore no mark of distinction excepting an or 
der upon his left breast, secured to his coat by a red button. His 
brow was high, but narrow, and upon it was a frown which I saw 
w'as not intended to do me much good. 

“ Is this the man ? ” the captain general asked of Armoranda. 

“ Yes, your excellency, this is the man,” wAs the answer. 

Concha fixed his dark eyes upon me as though to read my in- 
most thoughts, and crush me with his glance ; but I bore all with- 
out flinching in the least, and at length his eyes fell. 

“ Do you speak Spanish?” he asked in good English. 

« I do.” 

“ Then your examination shall be conducted in that language. 
Do you know with what you are charged ? ” 

“ I do not, and am desirous of being informed.” 

“ You will learn full fast enough ; do not fear ; ” and Concha 
smiled as though he should consider it a great triumph to put me 
out of existence without much delay. “ First, you have abducted 
an heiress from the island. That is punishable by death.” 

I did not flinch, nor move a muscle. 

“ Second, you have killed an officer of the Spanish army, and 
that, too, is punishable by death.” 

I made no response. 

“ Third, you have dared to Are upon my troops, and upon a 
Spanish frigate, and that, too, is punishable by death.” 

“ Then it seems that if I had three lives I should only have 
enough to satisfy the law, and as I only have one, I don’t kuow 
how you will manage it,” I remarked. 

Concha liked a little dash of impudence sometimes, and there- 
fore his features relaxed, and something like a smile passed ever 
them ; but it was only for a moment, and then all were hard, stern, 
and cold again. After a pause he asked, — 

“ You are an American — are you not?” 

“ I have the honor to be.” 

“ And have been engaged in the slave trade ? ” 

Yes, I do not deny it. It is a profitable business, but one 
which did not please me, and I left it.” 

“ Where did you first see the lady you abducted?*^ 


870 


JL slaver’s adventures. 


“ I did not abduct any lady. She left her father's hoof* vcd^ 
untarily.” 

“ Where did you see her first? Answer tru:y.” 

“ I saved her life. ' She was on board of a vessel, and deserted. 
The vessel was on fire, and in half an hour’s time it would have 
been too late to assist her. I returned her safe to her father’s 
house, and then told her that I loved her. There was no harm 
in that, I suppose.” 

Concha whispered with one of his council, and I saw that he 
smiled ; and that, I thought, was not a bad omen. 

“ Are there not ladies enough in America, that you should coma 
here for a wife?” Concha asked. 

“ None so fair as the lady Gracia,” I answered. 

Another smile passed over Concha’s face ; his council,' taking a 
hint from their superior, also sufiered their faces to relax from 
their grimness. 

“ You have some sharpness, if you are an American,” Concha 
remarked, after a moment’s pause. 

“ It is necessary if one lives in Havana,” I remarked. 

The captain general consulted with his advisers, and they de- 
livered a whispered command to one of the soldiers. The latter 
(eft the apartment, and a solemn silence pervaded the meeting 
until the soldier returned, and escorted Don Ingracia, the father 
of Gracia, and the man who was indebted to me for life. 

“ Have you ever seen the prisoner before ? ” Concha asked, ad- 
dressing the Don. 

“ Yes, your excellency. He is the one who carried oflT my 
daughter by force, and also killed Martenello, who was to have 
married her.” 

“ Can you substantiate the charges? Will your daughter say 
as much as that ? ” 

“ She will, your excellency.” 

Then his death is certain, and all the forces of the United 
States shall not save him,” Conclia said, with a terrible frown. 

“ Will you listen to an explanation?” 

‘‘ Not to day. Your time has not yet arrived to speak. When 
it does I will let you know.” 

“ Don Ingracia,” I said, “ for the part you have taken in this 
matter I pardon you for your daughter's sake. I acknowledge 
that I am to bt blamed, but not murdered, for eloping with the 


THUfoa A LtrrLB mixisd 


8Tl 

lady. You know that her love was mine, and yet you have dona 
all in your power to crush her affections. If it is any satisfaction 
to you, I hope you will enjoy it.” 

The Don turned to the window, and was much affected. He 
could not answer me. 

At this instant an officer entered the apartment as though upon 
some errand of importance. 

“Well, sir, what is wanted?” demanded Concha, almost 
fiercely. 

“ The American consul and the captain of the United States 
frigate ask for audience, senor.” 

“ What do they wish ? ” 

“ They say an American citizen has been imprisoned unjustly, 
and after a fair agreement with the captain of the steamer Furi- 
ous that such should not be the case. Until this matter is settled, 
the frigate refuses to salute the forts, or the flag of Spain.” 

“ Then let him save his powder,” Concha remarked ; but I saw 
that he was amazed, and could not conceal his vexation. “ Let 
them wait a few minutes,” Concha said ; and he took counsel 
with his advisers, and while they whispered I could see that they 
directed their glances towards me, which looked as though I was 
the subject of their remarks. At length the conference ceased. 

“ Return the prisoner to the fort,” Concha said. “ We will ex- 
amine him at some future time.” 

“ And his treatment,” suggested Armoranda. “ Do you want 
him racked ? ” 

“ No, you fool I Treat him well until further orders. Go.” 

The soldiers saluted, and we left the apartment by a different 
door from the one which we entered. We hurried through the 
back corridor, and reached the court-yard, where stood the consuFs 
carriage, and also the vehicle which brought me from the fcrt. 
The soldiers seemed anxious to leave the grounds of the palace 
as soon as possible, for fear they should encounter some one who 
might ask them their business ; and after we were seated in the 
carriage,. I inquired of Armoranda if such was not the case. 

“ We were fearful that the captain general would send *4S word 
to give you a taste of the torture. That was the reason we hur- 
ried off.” 

I hinted that I thought they feared to meet the American consul. 

“ I tell you what,” said Armoranda, after a moment’s pause, 


m 


A BlAYSR^S ADVBKTtr»B8. 


“ I was really fearful that you was going to get a taite of the 
rack after we reached the castle ; you spoke up rather short at 
one time — much more bold than the count dared to, even with 
all his wealth.” 

“ And you took good care to remind Concha that a little rack 
ing would suit you,” I remarked. 

The Spaniard smiled gloomily. 

“ I must confess that I like to see the flesh quiver, and the 
muscles strain until they are ready to crack; I hate seen lovely 
women, even, stretched upon the rack, and I have watched their 
soft wliite flesh quiver with anguish, and- heard their rosy lips 
breathe forth groan after groan. I had to mention the rack, but 
if his excellency had ordered it, I should have applied it light.” 

I had but little faith in the man's assertion, but I would not 
quarrel with him, so held my peace until the vehicle once more 
entered the gates of the fort, and they were closed after us with 
a sullen crash, that must have sent a chill to the heart of many a 
crimTnal, confined at the Castle for state purposes. 

In the oflice of the fort I found, to my surprise, Don Riejo 
from whom I had chartered the Coquette. He greeted me warmly 

“ I have waited here,” he said, “ for nearly two hours, so that I 
would be certain to see you ; for the instant I was informed of your 
return to port, and imprisonment, I obtained permission for an 
interview. Things have worked badly, but it is all owing to that 
old fool, Don Ingracia, who will be sorry for what he has done, 
or I am mistaken. Don’t think that your friends have all deserted 
you, for they have not. We will remain as true to you as though 
you were still engaged in the slave trade, and money shall not be 
wanting to aid your cause. At present Concha is furious, but 
he will calm down in a few days, or as soon as he sees that you 
have powerful friends. He is not a man to run in direct opposi- 
tion to the wishes of those out 0*^) whom he sometimes makes a 
pretty sum.” 

“ But how can you go to work to effect my release?” I asked. 

“ There are several ways. In the first place, let mo know 
what the lady will say, under all circumstances.” 

“ She will tell the truth,” I answered, promptly. 

“ Yes, yes ; I have no doubt of that, but. I wish to know if it 
IS the truth we want just at this^ time. A word or two may 
ruin all our plans, especially if those words happen to tell against 
08. What will she swear to ? That is what I want to know,” 



“ I HAVE WATCHED THEIR jfOFT WHITE FLESH QUIVER WITH 

ANGUISH.’' PP. 373 . 




VVf 

















■rT’v 


■ “ ■ ;' : ''-I? V ' „ , 

:• • ^ y «'*'< .r -i. * , r •‘' ■'• ' .. •'■,*• 


■••3' 






^ f 'A.' '. ■<: '■ ^ 

‘•K ' 


, V 






- / 




i • T ‘ 

- 4^ 


¥ I 




^ . 


'■ -.• V*'. ^ 




>./ 


■ifc* 


.-,y .. ,. _ 




k 


'.r r 




f •■ > 







. " - ,^: V' ^ • ■ .r.: 


\- 








:■ r' 


.<* 




■,s . •■«■-'* --i 

' ' >. ' ’ Li'jl •''*< V 






Lo*.'' 


m 


' ' fUk. -k''' 






V : ' ■ \ y 


• i- 


. r'. ■ 


M: 


v^r:- 




-. '’f 


'I • 




.•■ I . 


A* 


■*• .v\ 

<■• : • ^ . 



• . % 


• ;y>' 




1 .vC, 


.... 

A--- ■•• 


At-t. ^’ ; 


• ■> •;* -■ , 


■v^.r 


' *• ^ ^ ■ 

e • ' • ^ • 

K ' ' 

'’••*' ■••;-.• .•- > y- • 


'H ■ 


. ■ 


* . •• 




MM is|^gfe:y A i 




■ L r.'k' 


:• -•* • '^^•'v^^^:• ' --r ^ 

>.r ’ = - 4 ^ •'* . ■ 


f y -.i-i’. / . >• 


V'.. '• '•»■, 1 • . -.' .' ^ '. - 




yy ■ '---f' ^y::yyyri:- m 

-'"a '. 6 A'iVr ” I 




.*'4 


r>x. 



{ • . j:Vs" ^v;v 7^ 





nr THE FOBT. 


9/9 


I told him as briefly as possible, and he listened to erery word 
attentively. 

“ You are sure that she will stick to that?” the Don asked, 
eagerly. 

I am pasitive that if she is in her right senses she will,” I 
answered. 

“ In her right senses,” muttered the Don ; “ how do we know 
whether she will be in her right senses at the proper moment ? I 
have heard of such things as drugging and filling the mind with 
denunciations, when in a sane moment the whole would be re- 
pudiated. But I must set a watch over the Don and his daughter, 
and see that she is not tampered with. It is the safest course. 
If she testifies to what you have said, thefe is not much danger 
but your life will be spared. As a last resort, we have money, 
and that will accomplish much in this island.” 

He hurried from the office, and Armoranda conducted me to 
my chamber, or cell, whichever the reader may please to call it. 

A man thinks of many things when all alone, with nothing bet- 
ter to occupy his time ; therefore it is not wonderful if I did light 
a good cigar, and build castles with nothing more substantial than 
smoke. Two glasses of wine changed me into a hopeful and en- 
thusiastic lover once more, and I was inclined to laugh at the 
fancies, dull and solemn, which had filled my brain but a few 
minutes before. I ate of the fruit which I found upon the tray, 
finished part of a roast chicken stuffed with olives and spice, and 
then concluded w’ith a third glass of wine, with which I drank 
the health of Gracia ; but hardly had I concluded when I heard 
Arraoranda’s footsteps in the corridor, and the gleaming of a light 
flashed through the cracks of the door. 

I hoped that he brought me some cheering intelligence, and 
was prepared to give him a hearty welcome when he unlocked 
the door ; but he entered the room cold and stern, and was fol- 
lowed by the blacks who had visited me once before. To my 
surprise, the latter were laden with two large trays, and upon 
them were hot coffee of most delicious fragrance, a supper of 
chicken, eggs, and tomatoes, vegetables and sweetmeats, and two 
more bottles of wine of the same brand as that which I was sup- 
plied with before. There was also a huge jug of water, a wash- 
bowl and towels; and when the slaves arranged the whole, they 
left the cell without a word, leaving half a dozen wax candlea fi>i 
me to bum daring the night if 1 WM to disposed. 


«74 


A SLAYEB's ADVEirrUBBi. 


“ This 18 not a bad arrangement for a state prisoner,” said Ar 
moranda, pointing to the feast and its appearance. 

I thought that it was not. * 

“ All that you have to do is to eat and make yourself comfort* 
able. Fm going to take good care of you for two reasons. First, 
I am paid by some one for it, and secondly, you killed those 
Knglishmen, and deserve it on that account.” 

Soon after daylight the next morning I was awakened by the 
noise of a drum and trumpet, turning out the soldiers of the fort 
to their daily duties ; and in a few minutes Armoranda unlocked 
my door, and brought in hot coffee and fresh bread. The fore- 
noon passed slowly enough ; but towards noon I received a visit 
from Francisco, who had, by the aid of Senor Riejo, obtained a 
pass to see me, from the captain general, after much persuasion. 

“ I have not lost a moment^s time,” my friend said, “ since we 
parted on the deck of the Coquette. But I will give you a com- 
plete history of what I have done, and then you will understand 
me much better.” 

“ Have a drink first,” I suggested, seeing that he looked tired 
and thirsty. 

My suggestion met with his approval. He drank, was re- 
freshed, and continued : — 

“ I waited on board of the schooner until the captain of th« 
port returned from landing you at the Castle, and saw him take 
the Lady Gracia on shore. I followed in a boat, and tracked the 
party to Don Ingracia’s palace. I need not tell you that the 
senorita was deeply affected, and shed many tears. Her father 
met her in the court-yard of his house, but manifested no feeling 
of joy at seeing her ; and, to tell the truth, I am glad that he did 
not, for had he appeared rejoiced at once more greeting her, she 
would have had some reluctance at leaving him the second time. 

“ Well, I saw her safely housed, and found by the servants 
that a journey was not contemplated to the country ; but for fear 
that such would be the case, I stationed a man to watch the 
house, and to give me information if a start was made ; and then 
I went to the firm of Riejo & Co., and astonished them very 
much with my account of what had transpired. They hardly 
knew what to do or how to proceed ; for you see the highest 
person on the island had mtcrested himself in the matter, and he 
don’t stand for trifles, I can tell you. 


FIUlNCI8CO*8 AM0171VT. 


m 


At length Riejo went to the AmericAm •oisaI'a, and NoaS 
Kod myself to the Growler, which had dropped anchor ny this 
time. Our object was to prevent the government from seizing 
on the schooner, by stating that it was chartered to an Amer- 
ican, We had an interview with Captain Bluff, and that 
gentleman was furious at the manner in which you had been 
treated. He swore very much that he would not salute the forts 
until you were safe on board the Coquette, as per agreement ; 
and to make all sure of the latter, he sent a boat’s crew on board 
and towed the Coquette under the guns of the frigate, and she is 
lying there now. Then he drank several glasses of brandy, and 
made us do the same, although we did not like to ; and on shore 
the captain went to find the consul, and have an interview with 
the captain general. What was done I don’t know for certain, 
but I think that favorable promises were made.” 

My friend Francisco poured out and drank several glasses of 
wine before he could recover his breath. After he had quenched 
his thirst, I asked, — 

“ And what of Gracia? Have you seen her to-day? ” 

“ Only for a moment, and then I could not speak to her. I 
was in the court-yard of her house, disguised as a fruit-vender, 
and saw her at a window. She was very pale, and looked as 
though she had been weeping, as I have no doubt she had. I 
have a man who stands near the house night and day, and not a 
soul can leave it without his notice.” 

“ And you cannot learn what they have concluded to do with 
me?” I asked, after a moment’s pause. 

“ The American consul don’t know, and Captain Bluff is on 
board his ship drilling the crew, as though he really meant fight.” 

We were silent for some time, for both of us were paying our 
respects to the wine, and I was thinking of poor Gracia and her 
tears. 

“ I know that Riejo, this morning, attempted to see the cap- 
tain general, but was not successful. He means to offer him five 
thousand dollars in your behalf. This shows tliat he has some 
friendship for you.” 

While we were conversing, Armoranda entered the room, and 
informed me that it was time I should make my appearance be- 
fore Concha, who expected me at twelve o’clock, and did not like 
lo wait five minntes* He didn’t understand trifiing. 


▲ suiiyfiB’s Ai>y£MTimBS. 


ft76 

Acting upon this hint, Francisco left me with the promise to 
keep a protecting eye upon Gracia, and watch the movements of 
her father, and that he would call again the next day if it were 
possible to obtain a pass. We shook hands most cordially, and I 
saw a tear in his eye as he thought of my imprisonment and his 
own freedom. 

I dressed, and left the fort, as I did the day before, confined in 
a close carriage, and guarded by the two soldiers and Armorauda. 
But I noticed that the soldiers had Changed their sullen aspect for 
one that was much more pleasing, and even smiled upon me. 
Could it be possible that they had felt the influence of gold, and 
that some one had slipped into their palms a few broad ounces — 
those tempters which corrupt both man and woman, and by which 
friendship is bought and sold. 

We reached the palace a few minutes past one o’clock, and 
were received by an officer, who ranked like one of our sergeants 
in the regular army ; and a most important feeling person he was, 
whisking in his hand a small cane, which he seemed continually 
inclined to lay upon the backs of the soldiers who stood near the 
door, and who appeared to dread that such might be the case, by 
the alacrity with which they stirred. 

“ Come, move, lads, move,” cried the sergeant, with a wave of 
his hand, and a flourish of his cane, as the door of the carriage 
was opened, and I was assisted out. 

Concha did not look any more amiable than he did the day be- 
fore. He gazed at me for a moment without speaking. I could 
read in his face that he was mentally revolving in his mind what 
kind of torture he should expose me to ; and it would have taken 
but little to have sent me back to the fort, and given me a taste 
of the rack and dripping water. Indeed, Armoranda pricked up 
his ears as though expecting an order ; but his excellency con- 
trolled his jealousy and hate sufficiently to spare the torture, for 
which I take this method of thanking him most sincerely. There 
was a solemn silence for a few minutes, and then Concha turned 
to one of his council. 

** Are Don Ingracia and his daughter in attendance ? ” the cap* 
tain general asked. 

“ They are, your ejccellency.” 

“ Then admit them.” 

The gentleman addressed went out for a moment* and I waited 


VACS TO FACS. 


B71 

mth impatience for a glimpse of Gracia’s sweet face. At length 
she entered the room, leaning upon the arm of the old gentleman 
who was sent for her. How lovely she looked, although quite 
pale ! but there was such an expression of angelic resignation on 
her face that I could have fallen down and worshipped her ; and 
as it was I started towards her, but the soldiers interposed, and 
refused to allow me to have any communication with her. 

Gracia was dressed in white muslin, and wore no ornaments 
excepting a red rose in her hair ; but never had I seen her look 
better, although at her father’s house I had met her in company 
w’hen diamonds flashed upon her arms and neck, and when rich 
silks covered her form, aud gems sparkled in her hair. 

As soon as Gracia saw me, she extended her arms, and would 
have advanced towards me; but the old gentleman who had 
charge of her apparently did not approve of such a course, and 
gently detained her, and finally conducted her to a seat ; while 
Don Ingracia, after staring at me for a moment with silent indig- 
nation, was rash enough to shake his fist at me, which even pro- 
voked a grin from the captain general, who looked up just in time 
to see the gesture. 

As soon as all were seated excepting myself and the soldiers, 
the great man of the party spoke. 

“ Prisoner,*’ he said, “ our friend Don Ingracia has stated that 
you abducted his daughter, and that you killed Captain Marte- 
nello, both on the same night. For certain reasons I have made 
this a state afiTair, and instead of allowing you a trial by jury, I 
shall act as judge. What do you say to the charge?” 

“ Not guilty,” I replied. 

“ Don Ingracia, let us hear from you on the subject. Your 
information is of importance. Speak.” 

The old Spaniard arose, and without looking at me com* 
meuced : — 

“ Some few days before my daughter was abducted, I told the 
prisoner that she was destined to be united in marriage to Cap- 
tain Martenello, to whom no objection could be offered on account 
of birth and fortune. I asked his co-operation in the project, be- 
cause 1 thought that he migfit have some influence with my child, 
the prisoner having once saved her life.” 

Did tue prisoner promise his influence? ” asked Concha. 

" “ He did, and for it I was to reward him. I did this bacauM 


B78 


A SLAYSa*S ADTSSTTUBBt. 


I had been warned that the American was regarding her with 
more than friendly feeling, and, as far as my daughter was con- 
cerned, it was necessary to crush out any hope that he might have 
entertained. I thought that I had succeeded by the aid of money ; 
but the American deceived me, as they deceive every one with 
whom they trade.” 

“ Confine yourself to the subject,” Concha said, a little tartly, 
I thought. 

“ Yes, your excellency. I suspected nothing, and thought that 
ray plans would surely succeed ; but a few nights after my con- 
versation with the American I was awakened by a terrible com- 
motion in the house, and found, to ray dismay, that my daughter 
had left me and fled with the stranger, or else that he had forci- 
bly abducted her. The latter supposition I have since found to 
be correct. Captain Martenello and myself followed on horse- 
back as rapidly as possible, and overtook the fugitives ; when we 
were attacked by the American and his slave, and the captain 
was killed just as he had cut down the black. I thought that 
*hey might have a reserved force ; so I made my escape as fast as 
possible, and alarmed the garrison at San Jaquith, and then came 
and made complaint to your excellency.” 

“ Does the lady support your testimony? ” asked Concha. 

“ You can question her, your excellency,” was the answer. 

Gracia looked up with such an expression upon her face that 
I wanted to whisper words of encouragement to her, but the con- 
founded soldiers would not permit me. 

“ I am sorry that my testimony must conflict with my father’s,” 
Gracia said, in a low tone, yet so perfectly distinct every w'ord 
was heard in that quiet room. “ My father is laboring under 
a mistake when he says that the Senor Robert removed me 
from home by force. Such was not the case. I left of my owu 
w ill, and I left joyfully ; for I would never have married the man 
my hither assigned me, for he possessed no qualities that com- 
manded my respect or confidence.” 

Do not heed her, your excellency,” cried the Don. “ I think 
that her senses have left her.” 

“ My senses have not left me ; but I fear that they will, unless 
the senor who has treated me so kindly and saved my life and 
k:)Dor is represented correctly,” Gracia exclaimed, with muck 
earnestness. 


A yfAJEt OF WOSIMI. 


5Vf 

* ISbe does not mean what she says,” said Don Ingracia. “ I, 
her father, have a right to represent her.” 

“ But not misrepresent me,” Gracia remarked, proudly. 

The eyes of the captain general were fixed upon her with an 
expression of deep admiration. I could see by liis face that her 
wonderful beauty had produced an effect upon him ; but whethei 
it was likely to benefit me was a question that I did not dare ask, 
for the reputation of Concha as a gallant was high, for^some of 
his amours were well known at Havana. 

Let the lady speak without any hinderance,” Concha cried, 
after a moment’s pause. “ Do not again interrupt. The saints 
forbid that I should do any injustice here, for if she loves this 
young man — ” 

“But she does not, your excellency,” interrupted Don Ingracia 

“ Silence, senor, and let the lady conclude her testimony.” 

“ I fled from my father’s house with the only one whom I can 
love enough to accept as a husband. The step was not a hasty 
one ; I considered it well days before it w^as taken. I preferred 
happiness and love to wealth and neglect. That is the manner in 
which I was abducted.” 

“And that charge -falls to the ground,” said Concha, with a 
look of admiration at Gracia. “ What say you, senors? ” he con- 
tinued, turning to the council ; “ can we sustain the charge which 
has been brought against the American ? ” 

“ Let me bring other evidence before you decide,” cried Don 
Ingracia, who feared that I should escape his toils, after all. 

“ There is no occasion for it. The prisoner is free,” the cap- 
tain general said. 

Gracia sprang towards me with a wild cry of delight, and 1 
firepared to meet her, but was detained by the soldiers, who pre- 
vented me from moving, although I could easily have dashed 
them both to the floor, had I been so disposed. 

“One moment,” said Concha ; “I said free of that charge. 
There are others against him which no doubt can be proved ; and 
now we w’ill come to the killing of Captain Martenello, Come, 
Don Ingracia, let us hear the history of that.” 

“ He killed the captain, your excellency, as I stated before. 1 
have no new facts to repeat, unless I si ould add that he w'ould 
have killed me also, had I not made my escape.” 

“ Let the lady be questioned on that point,” I said, in answer 
to a look from Coucha 


880 


▲ SLAVER'S ADVENTURES. 


Poor Gracia again repeated her story, and related, in falterini^ 
accents, the death of the negro, the attack upoi me, and the man- 
ner in which I resisted it by killing Captain Martenello. Her 
father looked as though he could liave struck her senseless while 
she was speaking. 

Concha and the council conferred together, and the result was, 
that Gracia^s innocence and frankness produced such an effect 
I was declared not guilty of the crime charged ; and I began 
to think that I was progressing finely, when a messenger entered 
the room, and said that he desired to speak to the captain general. 

“Well, sir; what is wanting?” Concha asked, impatiently. 

“ The American frigate Roarer has just entered the harbor, 
senor, and the captain refuses to salute the forts until an Ameri- 
can, now in confinement, is released.” 

“ Then she can remain silent,” was the answer. 

“ But, your excellency, the captain of the Roarer and the cap- 
tain of the Growler are whiting for a reply.” 

“ Theu'let them wait until they tire,” was the uncivil answer ; 
and Concha was about to resume the examination, when I heard 
Captain BlulF’s voice, and the next instant the door of the room 
was opened, and in walked two naval olfichrs. 

“ Hullo, Shackle ! we’ve found a harbor, after all ; and, by the 
piper that played before Moses, here’s the old man as large as 
life, and twice as natural.” 

This was said in English, and was intended to apply to Concha, 
who looked for a moment as cross as a bear with good appetite 
and short rations. 

The reason why the two officers had entered so unceremonious 
ly was because, while in the hall, some one of the captain gen- 
eral’s officers had said that Concha was in the room and waiting 

O 

for them, and in they bolted without further notice ; and gratified 
enough I was to see them, for if the mistake had not been made, 
I should have missed the interview. 


mi YAMlUSi «ArfAIQ«8 


m 


CHAPTER XrX. 

dll YANKEE CAPTAINC AND THEIR INTERVIEW WITH CONCHA. — 

A CONCESSION. — A POSTPONEMENT. — A PERMIT TO LEAVE — 

ON BOARD THE GRWLER. 

Captain Bluff, as I said before, entered the chamber where 
the hearing was going on, and after one startling e.'cclamation, 
cast his keen gray eyes around the room for the purpose of tak- 
ing an observation, and in so doing it was but natural that he 
should see me. 

“ Blast my eyes, Shackle, if here ain’t the chap that I was tell- 
ing you about! Well, old fellow, how does the land lay, hey? 
All shoals ahead ? And here is the lass, too, looking as white as 
a new main royal, and twice as handsome. Cheer up, my dear ; 
we’ll have you out of this muss, or we’ll box compasses with the 
captain general afore many days.” 

And the captain, who had really got his bearings, and knew 
how the land lay at last, crossed over to where I was', and shook 
bands with me as cordially as though I stood upon his quarter- 
deck ; and from me he went to Gracia, and almost crushed her 
little hand in his huge paw. 

“Well, what in thunder is this all about, hey?” asked Captain 
Bluff, ’who seemed to take the lead in everything, and left poor 
Captain Shackle away to the leeward, beating about in wonder 
ana amazement. “ I want to know why you are not released. 
That is what I want to know, and I mean to wait for an answer.” 

All this time the captain general had watched proceedings with 
as much astonishment as it is possible for a Spaniard to show, and 
yet he had not said one word. I noticed, however, that he had 
touched a bell which was just behind his chair, but whether it was 
to summon servants or soldiers was more than I could tell. I 
knew that Concha was a resolute man, and would meet force with 
force ; but I did not think that Captain Bluff would proceed to ex- 
tremities. 

As soon as there was a pause, Concha spoke with dignity, and 
aoade some little impression. 




A 8LAVEB8 AI>rBNTTTRB». 


** I do not recogniae your right to interrupt proo««diBge in Aii 
manner, but I shall, for the sake of harmony, overlook it this 
time. I can always be approached, -but I want that formality, 
which is due my position, to be observed. Let the lady and th« 
prisoner retire.” 

The soldiers were about to carry out Concha’s wishes, but Cap- 
tain Blulf interrupted, and laid one hand upon my shoulder. 

For two days,” the captain said, “ I have attempted to board 
this chap, so that I could overhaul him ; but you have refused me 
on some pretext or other. I now ask that he remain in this room 
at present, or until we can settle a little business relating to him.” 

“ Such a course would be without precedent, and would result 
in no good. The prisoner is confined for state reasons ; but, for 
all that, he shall have every chance that can be used for his safety. 
This you have my word for.” 

“ I have no objection to your word,” Captain Bluff said, “ for 
I s’pose one man’s word is as good as another’s unless one of ’em 
lies, and then it ain’t. But that is neither here nor there. Shackle 
and I have come here in the hope of prevailing upon you to re- 
lease the man. He hain’t done any harm, and if he has, he was 
provoked to it, and you can’t blame him for that. We don’t 
want to make a fuss, and raise the deuce generally, ’cos it would 
not benefit either of us ; but we must do something for our reputa- 
tion, or we shall be laughed at.” 

The soldiers looked from the captain general to Captain Bluff, 
and hardly knew which to mind. At length, to their great relief. 
Concha nodded to them to let me remain, and then they fell back 
a pace or two. 

I have no wish to involve Spain in a war with the United 
States,” said Concha, in a grave tone ; “ but the honor of our na- 
tion must be preserved. The American has fired upon my sol- 
diers, and upon a national ship ; and for those offences he must bo 
responsible. If he can prove that he is blameless in the prem- 
ises, I shall release him most promptly. But until he offers such 
evidence, I shall hold him.” 

“ But, blast it all, sir,” cried Captain Bluff, “ your old coffee- 
pot, the steamer Furious, fired upon the schooner first, and should 
have knocked the craft all out of the water. I heard three shots 
before the Yankee returned the fire. I’ll swear to it.” 

“ The captain of the steamer tells me a differ<fcut story,” 
marked the cantain creneral. rathar tnravelv. 


PLAIN WORDS. 


883 


“ Then he tells a hugs lie, and Fll say so to his face ! ” roared 
Bluff. “ A man that will say such a thing as that, when h«t 
knows it aifft true, don’t deserve the name of sailor. He’s a 
sojer, and a poor one at that, and I would not give him ship-room 
on board the Growder. Would you, Shackle?” 

“ Certainly not,” was the prompt answer. 

“ I have ihc word of the captain and the first lieutenant that 
such was the case,” Concha remarked, in a quiet tone ; and per- 
haps he had, but it seemed hardly possible that two men could 
tell such shocking lies. Besides, it was pretty well understood 
that Concha uttered statements and facts to suit himself some- 
times. 

“ Shackle, let us go and find them sojers, and give ’em the lie, 
and then fight ’em,” cried Captain Bluff. 

“ I’m ready ; heave ahead,” was the prompt reply. 

“ I shall allow no fighting on the island,” Concha remarked, 
rather sharply. 

“ I don’t know how you can help yourself,” was the impudeul 
rejoinder of Captain Bluff. “ If w^e can’t fight on land we can on 
the water, and we have nine hundred men to back us.” 

Concha bit his lips, and the council frowned. I feared that the 
captain would do me more harm than good by his angry remarks, 
and I would have given much for the privilege of saying a few 
words, and smoothing over his roughness. But the soldiers took 
good care to prevent me from doing so, and I w^as therefore 
forced to remain a spectator of the disagreeable scene, which, 
although intended for my good, was not much calculated to ben- 
efit me. 

There w’as an awkward pause for a few moments, and it w&s 
evident that Concha w^as undecided what to say. A reply was on 
his lips, and if he had uttered it, the two captains would have left 
the palace wdth vengeance in their hearts ; but by a powerful effort 
the captain general stifled the hot words, and merely smiled. 

“ What w'e want,” said Captain Bluff, in a tone of voice a little 
more moderate, “ is the discharge of our countryman, and w^e shall 
not remain satisfied until he is free. He was taken from the 
schooner after an express condition that he should have a fair 
trial, and should not be made a prisoner. I’m a party to that 
condition, and my honor is concerned.” 

“ Then call again to-morrow, and wo will htve farther joth 
16 


884 


k slaver’s 


versation on the subject,” Concha remarked. “ 1 trust tliat this 
matter can be adjusted peaceably. Let the American return to 
prison, and there await our orders.” 

The soldiers were about to lead me from the room, when Cap- 
tain BliilF once more spoke, and quite cheerfully this time. 

** I hope your excellency will let tlie lad and lass exchange a 
few signals afore they are separated. They are almost dying to 
speak to each other.’ 

“ Certainly. Let the lady’ and gentleman converse together foi 
ten minutes before they are separated,” was Concha’s reply. 

I hurried to Gracia, and there, in the presence of the whole 
company, she threw her arms around my neck, and laid her head 
upon my shoulder. Don Ingracia started towards us as though 
to interpose, but the old gentleman, who had charge of the lady, 
kept him back, and would not let him hear our discourse. 

“ Courage, Gracia,” I whispered ; “ our struggles are most 
over. In a few days I shall be free, I think, and then we will 
leave the island without molestation.” 

“ If I could only think so,” she replied, “ I should be happy, 
and would cheerfully submit to the anger of my father.” 

“ You must not leave the city,” I said ; “ and if you are com- 
pelled to, do not fail of sending some one to Francisco, and in- 
form him where you are going. Do you comprehend me?” 

“Yes, yes,” she murmured. 

“ And you still love me? ” I asked. 

“ O, better than ever,” she cried, eagerly ; and in the presence 
of all those men she threw her arms around my neck and pressed 
her lips to mine. 

“ O, Lord ! ” groaned Captain Bluff, when he saw such an ex- 
hibition of affection, “ that reminds me of my old woman, and 
the day that I was spliced. Say, Shackle, what do you think of 
that?” 

“ Think ! ” repeated Shackle, who was a matter-of-fact man, 
and had up nonsense about him, “ why, I think they should be 
spliced afore another dog watch.” 

“ Shackle,” cried Captain Bluff, “ you are a man of sense. 
Give me your paw. I am proud to think that you belong to the 
Onited States navy. Long may you wave.” 

Even the captain general, who was regarding the scene with 
mtercst, and some envy, I thought, suffered a grim smile to pass 


AMOEB OF THE DON. 


885 


0T9r Lit thin features as he witnessed the enthusiasm of the naval 
officers and the devotion of Gracia. 

I had just released the lady from my arms when Don Ingracia, 
her father, stepped forward, as though to speak to me. I ex- 
tended my hand, but be did not notice it, or pretended not to. 

“ Do you still think that I have wronged you ? ” I asked of the 
proud Spaniard. 

“ IVlore than your life can atone for,” was the answer. 

*'• Do ] deserve such treatment? ” I asked. “ Do I deserve at 
your hands such false evidence? You know you stated things 
unfairly, and yet I once saved your life and yoiir daughter’s.” 

“ Do not dare to speak to me,” the Spaniard said, with intense 
bitterness. “You have wronged me. Give me back my child, 
while you return to the prison which you deserve.” 

I was hurried from the room, and did not see thaj Gracia had 
fainted and fallen into her father’s arms. 

I hardly spoke a word on my way back to Lloro Castle, for 
I felt that my feelings were not under control, and but little, 
would have been required to make me exhibit some weakness, 
which I was desirous of not gratifying my enemies with a sight 
of. I leaned back in the carriage and closed my eyes, and by 
such means avoided conversation until we reached the Castle, 
where I was agreeably surprised to find Don Riejo and Fran- 
cisco, both awaiting me in the office. 

“ I presume,” asked the Don of Armoranda, “ that we can dine 
with the prisoner, if we are so disposed.” 

Armoranda was not so sure of that. He had received rather 
stringent orders about me, and did not like to take too much re- 
sponsibility. 

“ Then we will dine in the American’s apartment, and you 
shall furnish the dinner. As long as it is a good one, I don’t 
care what it costs ; ” and the Don slipped two gold ounces in the 
hand of the w'atchful officer, and it was marvellous to see how 
quick his face changed from a look of gloom to one of gladness. 

“ I think I can manage it,” he said, after a moment’s hesita- 
tion, putting the money in his pocket with a grace and indepeo • 
dence peculiar to Spaniards ; and taking a key from its accus- 
tomed peg, ho led the party to the chamber which I called home. 

Locking the door upon us, after a wise admonition not to make 
A noise and attract too much attention, the officer left us to eon- 


886 


A slaveb's adveotuke*. 


verse as much as we pleased, and to refresh ourselves with a few 
bottles of the deceased count’s much prized wine. 

“ I suppose,” said the Don Riejo, “ that you are anxious to 
hear what news we have brought you. I can answer at once. 
We have none of importance, although you must not suppose that 
we have been idle. We have been active, and if we have not 
woiked upon Concha, I can tell you that his advisers have been 
sounded, and will speak at the right time. This is something to 
l<e depended upon. Now tell us what passed at the examination 
to day.” 

I related, as near as I could recollect, all that had ensued, and 
also the violent scene betvveeu the Amertcan officers and the cap- 
tain general. 

“ That will do for Concha to sleep upon,” was the remark of 
Kiejo. “ lie will now know that that brandy-drinking captain 
is in earnest, and means to give him trouble if your imprison- 
ment is insisted upon. I think that to-morrow will bring forth 
something of importance, and until that time we must eat, sleep, 
and drink as usual. I wish that savage would bring the dinner, 
for I am as hungry as a cargadoro.'^ 

Just at that moment there was a shuffling of feet in the pas- 
sage-way, and the door opening revealed four slaves bearing dishes 
of I'ood and a table ; and as they were marshalled about the room 
in arranging things, I could see that the two ounces, which were 
in Armoranda's pocket, were doing wonders to make th^ meal a 
success. 

The dinner was a good one, for it was cooked outside of the 
fort at a neighboring hotel, and by the order of Francisco, who 
knew that money would soften the officer’s heart, and had whis- 
pered what had been done as soon as permission was given to dine 
at the fort. 

There was an abundance of wine and some excellent cigais, 
and what more could we have wdshed for excepting freedom? 
The loss of that was a drawback, but as long as I was surrounded 
by pleasant companions I did not think so much of my imprison- 
ment. Riejo grew jovial, and sang two or three songs, most of 
them love ditties, and when he had concluded, Francisco needed 
but little urging to favor us with a specimen of his tenor, and thus 
the afternoon passed pleasantly until they left me alone. 

By nine o’clock Arrooranda hiraished me with coffee and wax 


A HINT TO LEAYS. 


»87 


(modlei , and intimated that at any hour I chose to leave the Castle 
in the morning, I was at liberty to do so ; that I was not regu- 
larly discharged, for Concha could not humiliate himself so much 
as that ; but no one was to notice me when I left, and on the 
records was to be entered, opposite my name, “ Escaped.’* By 
such means did the Spaniard hope to avoid the respons^ibility 
which he had assumed, and to prevent any further importunities 
on the part of Captain Bluff and the American consul. 

After that information the officer vanished, and I saw no moie 
of him until the next morning. Armoranda was determined that 
I should not leave his quarters without a substantial breakfast, 
and to it he modestly invited himself, for the purpose, I suppose, 
of showing me how high I stood in his estimation, and how much 
he regretted that he was to lose my company. 

“ I hope,” said my guest, as he seated himself at the table, 
“ that you will find as clever a fellow as me to look after you in 
case of another imprisonment. You have been treated as v. ell as 
I know how to treat a prisoner, and if you have not enjoyed your- 
self it is not my fault.” 

I complimented Armoranda upon the admirable manner in 
which he had discharged his duties, and hinted that a handsome 
gum would be placed at his disposal after 1 left the fort ; but, to 
my surprise, he refused all pecuniary compensation. 

“ I’ve been amply repaid,” he said, “ for all the trouble I have 
taken in your behalf, and even if I had received nothing, I should 
consider the Englishmen whom you have killed, more than a suf- 
ficient offset for any claims that I have. When you are free, just 
kill some more, and you will oblige me.” 

Very soon after breakfast I left the room I had occupied, and 
entered the office where I found Armoranda writing, and too busy 
to notice me. 

“ I suppose I can leave the castle now ? ” I asked. 

'J'here was no response. The man did not even look up. 

“ Do you wish me to remain?” I again inquired. 

“ I will tell you what,” said Armoranda ; “ if you should leave 
this office with the intention of escaping, you would be disap- 
pointed, for a soldier at the gate would demand he password, and 
unless you could say ‘ Spain,’ it is extremely probable that you 
would be fired at. I will not say shot, for our soldiers are not 
noted as marksmen; ” and the man recommenced writing as though 
he had no^ a momant to lose. 


588 


A BLAVERB ADTKKTUBB8. 


“ Well, good by,” I said, extending my hand ; for the fellow 
had been kind to me, and I recollected the hint which I had re- 
ceiv id about leaving the night before. 

“ Good by,” he repeated. “ You are going to your room, I see. 
I Avill have dinner for you in season, and more wine than you can 
drink in a day, unless your stomach is endless.” 

I cast a glance around the Castle yard, and saw that the soldiers 
were scattered about in groups, smoking and playing cards, and 
some cleaning their arms. 

“ Now or never,” 1 thought ; and towards the gate I started 
at a moderate pace. 

No one seemed to notice me, but I could not help thinking, that 
perhaps the whole affair was a ruse to get me shot and out of the 
way with as little trouble as possible ; and then the captain gen- 
eral could throw the whole blame upon my rashness in seeking to 
escape while negotiations were pending for release. But I cheered 
^myself with the reflection that I bad passed through greater dan- 
gers, and that liberty was never to be obtained without some risk. 

As I neared the soldier, I saw that he was as villanous look- 
ing scamp as ever I had met with in ray life. In fact, he was 
just the man whom one would pick out as capable of any crime, 
and a jury of twelve men would have convicted him of murder, 
even if there had been no direct proof of the charge. 

As I neared the sentry he glanced towards me, threw his mus- 
ket into the hollow of his arm, and shouted, — 

“ Who comes? ” 

. “ Spain,” I replied. 

“ Good — pass, Spain ; ” and when I was opposite the fellow’, 
he smiled and asked, Has the seuor a cigar that he wmuld like 
to spare ? ” • 

I handed him half a dozen, and it astonished me to find that he 
was really a pleasant-looking fellow, after all. 

“ A thousand thanks, senor. The saints have you in their 
keeping iu your journey through life. Adieu.” 

J passed on, but I could not help glaiiciug over one shouldei to 
see if the sentry was aiming at my back. But no, he was examin- 
ing his cigars, and had no thoughts of murder, at that time, at any 
rate. I considered that I had done the man injustice, and had 
some thoughts of returning and apologizing ; but my engagements 
were rather of a pressing character just then, and, besides, I did 
not consider that it was right to tempt Providence. 


WKAVTNG PSIBON. 


m 

In a few minutes I was out of sight of the soldier, but I did 
not consider myself entirely out of danger. I walked rapidly, to 
the astonishment of some loungers who were viewing the outside 
of the Castle, and speculating how long it would take a fleet to 
batter down its walls, and capture the city with its store of to- 
bacco and cigars. At length I saw a volante and driver under a 
tree, and apparently waiting for some one. 

“ Are you engaged? ” I asked. 

“ Yes, senor ; to some one vvho is to be driven to the man-of 
war mole.” 

“ I am the man,” I said ; and, with a spring, I took my seat 
in the vehicle. “ Now drive as though the deuce was after you.” 

“ He is after me, senor,” said the fellow, with a merry -glance 
at his passenger ; and, giving his horse a cut, we dashed through 
the streets on our journey. 

I left the volante at the head of the mole, and walked down 
through the crowd to see if I could find some men belonging 
to the Growler ; but none were there, and I began to think 
that I bad better hire a boat and leave the city without delay, 
when I saw the first cutter of the frigate, with all the crew on 
board, lying at the end of the mole, as though waiting for some 
one. A midshipman was seated in the stern-sheets, smoking as 
though he had but a few moments to live, and wanted to consume 
as many .cigars as possible before he died. His cap was pulled 
over his eyes so that I could not see his face ; but I thought I 
knew him, and therefore hailed. 

“Can you give me a passage on board of the Growler?” I 
asked. 

The middy looked up and pulled the cap from his face. I saw 
that he was the same one who had carried me on board the 
Growler the first time 1 bad stepped upon her decks. 

“ Hullo ! ” the youug fellow said ; “ we have been waiting for 
you ever since eight bells, and I began to think that we should 
lose you. Oars, boys, and pull in to the mole. So, that will do. 
Jump aboard, sir, and we’ll put you alongside the frigate quicker 
than it could be done by any boat the size of this in the harbor. 
Shove oflT, bow. Give way with a will, and let those Englishmen 
see that you know how to pull an oar. Long strokes, boys, and 
bend your backs. That is the talk.” 

We shot past the merchant ships, and soon came in sight of th« 


▲ SLATEB’S ADVEI^tTRBS. 


S9: 

men-of^war lying at anchor near each other; and ©onapicuous 
among them all was the Growler frigate, with her square stern 
and heavy bow, and double row of guns frowning upon the har- 
bor, as though sullen from a fit of spleen. As the cutter ran 
alongside, I heard the shrill pipes of the boatswain’s mates. 

“ Blast me if the lieutenant isn’t piping the side for one of us,” 
the midshipman muttered, in astonishment. It can’t be that 
Congress has at last discovered my merits, and made me a cap- 
tain, hey?” 

I did not answer this wonderful supposition, but went up the 
steps first, and was met by the side boys with uncovered heads in 
honor of ray arrival, which was a mark of respect I had not an- 
ticipated. But, if I felt any embarrassment, I was soon relieved 
from it by the action of the first lieutenant, who, as I reached the 
deck, came towards me and grasped my hand. 

“ I am glad to welcome you once more to the deck of the 
Growler,” he said,.“ and I trust that the next time we part, it 
will be with feelings of mutual satisfaction.” 

I pressed his hand warmly, and expressed ray gratification at 
once more standing beneath the flag of my country, a free man. 

“We had some trouble to bring the captain general to his 
senses, and at one time I thought we should have to play at long 
shots with him. But I am glad that we did not have to fight 
against odds, for wheu*I fight I want to wdn, and wooden walls 
are not a match for stone ones. But come into the cabin, for the 
captain wants to see you, and he won’t thank me for keeping you 
here all day.” 

I followed the lieutenant to the captain’s cabin, where I found 
Captains Bluff and Shackle, gorgeous in uniforms and lace, sitting 
at a table drinking brandy and water, as though their lives de- 
pended upon the quantity which they consumed within a given 
time. 

“ By Jove, Shackle, here he is, sure enough,” roared Captain 
Bluff, as I entered the cabin ; and the captain jumped up and 
squeezed my hand until it ached, while Shackle, the cool matter- 
of-fact individual, merely said, — 

“Mighty glad to see you, sir. Take a drink of this brandy. 
It’s prime.” 

“ Shackle, you’re a man of sense,” cried Captain Bluff, return- 
ing to the table, and pouring out enough brandy to flood a jolly 


ON THE OKOWLEB. 


391 


boat. “ Let’s imbibe all round, and drink confusion to the 
greasers.” 

“ By the way,” said the captain, after a pause, you must dine 
with me to-day, and if you wish to make any change in your cos- 
tume, you can take one of the cutters and go on board of the Co- 
quette. Fm sorry that confounded custom compels all guests to 
dress as though they were going to some land-lubber’s evening 
party. I like to take my grub in ray shirt sleeves.” 

Asl was dressed in light clothes, I saw the necessity of the 
hint, and resolved to visit the schooner at once, and see how 
matters were progressing on board the vessel. Captain Bluff 
sent word to the officer of the deck to man the cutter, and, after 
declining a pressing invitation to take another drink, I left the 
ship and was pulled direct to the schooner. I was received by 
Mr. Prentice, the chief mate, with every mark of joy and sur- 
prise. 

“ Darn my eyes,” he exclaimed, “ but this is somethin’ to 
make a man feel good. I didn’t expect you for a month ; but 
while you’ve been gone I’ve turned in the lower rigging, and 
pointed the end of the shrouds, got things to lookin’ pretty well ; 
but I ain’t satisfied yet.” 

“ Never mind that now,” I said, casting my eyes over the deck, 
and seeing that everything looked ship-shape. “ Tell me if the 
crew are well, and if you have had any trouble.” 

All hands are hearty, and we hain’t had a bit of trouble since 
we moved under the guns of the frigate. We are ready to go to 
tea in five minutes if the order only comes.” 

I was rejoiced at this, for I did not know but that it might be 
necessary for me to move at short notice, and told the mate to 
keep his eye upon the Growler, and watch her signals. 

1 entered the cabin, and found that everything looked as neat 
as the day I loft the vessel for quarters in Moro Castle. Not a 
> tingle article had been displaced from my state-room and Gra- 
cia’s ; and I knew this was owing to the mate’s forethought and 
care, and I pleased him much by commentiug upon it. 

I dressed myself in my best black suit, with the exception of a 
white vest (they were fashionable in those days), and after treat- 
ing the m'ew of the cutter to a stiff glass of grog, returned to the 
frigate; but saw before J was alongside that there was a- great 
commotion on board, as though some event of importance had 


I 


A BLAVEB*8 ADVENTUBBS. 


happened, or was about to happen. The men were dressed iq 
clean white frocks and trousers, and shining tarpaulii hats, and 
were gatliered upon the top-gallant forecastle, upon tne booms, and 
every available point upon deck, as though they wanted to see aL 
that was going on in the amusement line. 

“ Why are the men dressed in their Sunday rig?’' I asked of 
the midshipman. 

“ Some freak of the captain's,” he replied ; and the next instant 
we were alongside. 

Captains Bluff and Shackle were walking the quarter-deck with 
all the awful dignity of their positions. Every one was kept at a 
distance while thus promenading, for who could tell that they 
were not debating upon the fate of nations ? 

At length Captain Bluff paused in his walk and motioned me to 
approach, while his little gray eyes twinkled with mischief and 
cognac. He looked me all over from truck to keelson, and then 
turned to Shackle. 

What do you think?” he asked. 

“ He’ll do,” grunted Shackle, with a nod. 

“ Blowed if I don’t think so. Shall the thing go on, or shall 
we heave to where we are, and wait for daylight and soundings?” 

“ Squally weather,” returned Shackle. “ Better make a run 
for it, and head for port.” 

“ Right, old fellow ; we’ll heave ahead. Order up the band, 
Mr. Harvey, and tell the chaplain to overhaul his lines and get 
them ready. Tell him to pick out the strongest words that he 
can find in the whole book, and reel off a yarn that will tell.” 

At length the band appeared upon the quarter-deck, and struck 
up a lively march ; and then from the cabin issued a procession, 
the sight of which struck me dumb with astonishment and delight. 
First came Gracia, leaning upon the arm of the American consul, 
and looking confused and pleased at the same time. Then came 
Captains Bluff and Shackle, and after them Don Riejo and Fran- 
cisco. I was never more astonished in my life, and could hardly 
believe that I was not dreaming, and that I should not awake and 
find myself once more in Moro Castle a prisoner. 

I saw at once that there had been some conspiring for the pur- 
pose of keeping me in ignorance of what was going on, and thus 
giving me an agreeable surprise ; and I looked upon Captaimi 
l^luff and Shackle as tho chief conspirators. 


A WBDOIM0. 


nn 

I sprang forward to welcome Gracia, but Captain Bluff waved 
me off with a majestic air. 

“ Avast there, shipmate,” he said. “ You can’t board that 
prize till I give the word. She’s under a convoy, and we are 
bound to protect her ; so stand off on another tack till you get 
signals to bear down. Ain’t that right, Shackle ? ” 

“ That’s ship-shape,” was the answer. 

‘‘ But let me say but a few words to the lady,” I pleaded. 

Not a whisper,” was the answer. “ After you are spliced 
you can lay alongside as fast as you please, but now you must 
sheer off until the parson hails. How’s that. Shackle? ” 

“ That’s aboveboard,” was the answer. 

Poor Gracia looked as though she would have given much to 
speak to me ; but her friends had arranged the programme, and 
she did hot dare disarrange it. She had been told that she vvas to 
marry me, but that she must do so in a hurry for certain reasons, 
and that she must follow all directions. The poOr, timid thing 
vvas easily frightened, and promised obedience. 

“ Harvey,” asked the captain, “ has the parson been piped? ” 

“ Yes, sir, and will be here in a moment. He is overhauling 
the words, for he is a little rusty.” 

“ Then, before he comes. I’d better say a word or. two — hadn’t 
I, Shackle?” Captain Bluff asked. 

“ Heave ahead,” was the answer. 

Thus encouraged. Captain Bluff motioned Gracia and myself to 
stand before him, and removing his hat, made a speech. 

“ You are about to be spliced,” he said, “ and you are going to 
sail over the ocean of life in company ; but you’ll meet with storms 
and tempests, and then you’ll have to send down your top hamper, 
and make all snug aloft ; for if you don’t, you’ll get dismasted, 
and perhaps water-logged. When it’s calm you ^ill have to be 
patient with each other, and trim your sails so that you can catch 
the faintest breath of air that’s stirring, in hope of wafting you to 
that haven where there is no topsails to reef, and no stone. ‘ j, but 
trade winds blowing all the time ; and they pipe to grog six times 
a day, besides allowing a feller a private bottle or two if he 
pleases. You must look out for squalls ; and, if you see one 
rising, you must douse sail immediately, and be patient till it 
passes. As for the babies - - ” 

“ You’re shoaling your water fast,” muttered Shackle, in a 
warning manner. 


A ai^ATFR’S Aj)TBNTtntE8. 


094 


“ So I am. Can I say anything more that will make 'em sail 
together any better ? " 

« Not another word,” Shackle said. “ You’ve preached like a 
log-book already ; so don’t make it too long, as they won’t listen 
if you do.” 

At length the reverend gentleman made his appearance ; and 
the band, wishing for their share of attention, immediately struck 
up “ See, the Conquering Hero comes,” which they considered 
appropriate, and rather complimentary to the chaplain than other- 
wise. 

The reverend gentleman smiled at the singularity of the tune, 
and at any other time would have laughed most heartily, for he 
was as fond of a joke as any person on board the ship, and was 
thei'cfore a great favorite of the sailors. 

“ Come, parson, crowd sail, and splice ’em as soon as possible,” 
cried Captain Bluff. 

“Are they in such a hnrry?” asked the chaplain. 

“ Lord, they are all in a flurry, like a whale that has spouted 
blood. See how white they look about the gills, and then ask if 
they are in a hurry.” 

The chaplain stepped before us, and motioned that we should 
join hands. We did so ; and I felt Graeia’s tremble, and she 
partly leaned on me for support. 

“ Will you take this woman for your wife? ” the chaplain asked, 
after a short prayer. 

“ I will.” 

“ And will you take this man for your husband ? ” 

“ I will,” so low that it was only heard by a few. 

“ Then I pronounce you man and wife, and may G^d bless yon 
both, and your children, if you have any. Amen.” 

I was married so quick that I was not aware that the ceremony 
was concluded until I heard Captain Bluff shout, — 

“ Up with the flags, and let us have the salute.” 

And as he spoke, a string of flags, extending from the bowsprit 
to the taffrail, was run up, and at the same moment the guns of 
the frigate began to shake the vessel as they belched forth smoke, 
A^hich circled in eddies around the ship, and then slowly drifted off 
to the leeward among the merchantmen. 

“ There,” cried Captain Bluff, as the report of the last gun died 
away, “have I kept my word. Shackle?” 


A SALUTE FBOM THE GROWXER. 


395 


“ Of course you have. I knew you would,” was the satisfactory 
reply. 

I was seated with Gracia on a sofa which had been brought on 
deck for our accommodation, and was wondering at the salute, 
when the captain spoke. 

“ You see,” the captain cried, “ I swore *hat I wouldn’t salute 
the forts till you were released and spliced, and I’ve kept my word, 
I guess.” 

“ I guess so, too,” Shackle muttered, seating himself upon the 
hammock netting and picking his teeth, with such earnest glances 
at Gracia that she blushed, and murmured in Spanish that the 
captain was a funny-looking man. 

The salute from the frigate was promptly returned by the forts, 
and then the merchant ships, catching the enthusiasm, hoisted 
their flags, and many crews of the different vessels climbed into 
the tops for the purpose of overlooking the Growler and seeing 
what was going on. A dozen boats w^ere plying around us, the 
inmates of which were regarding us with the utmost astonish- 
ment, and inquiring of each other what it was all about. 

“ Now,” cried Captain Bluff, his red face beaming with brandy 
and excitement, “ how do you feel, speaking between us and the 
mainmast?” 

I intimated that I felt very happy, and Gracia bowed her fair 
heaxl in^ token of her assent to that doctrine. 

“ I’m glad of it ; and if you don’t always feel so, call on me 
and Shackle, and we’ll set you all right before you could fleet a 
messenger. Eh, Shackle?” 

“ Them’s my sentiments. I go for that and more too,” waa 
the answer. 

“ Now'we are going to have dinner, and then you can do 
you please — take passage in the Growler for Boston, or join 
your own craft. My cabin is at your service ; and there you can 
sling your hammocks and pass your honeymoon. 

My wife blushed, and appeared to be occupied in arranging her 
dress while the blunt captain was talking. 

I thought the matter over, and was decidedly in favor of re- 
turning to the Coquette, where I was my owm master, and ac- 
countable to no one ; but I determined to be governed entirely by 
Gracia. 

“ Let us return to the Coquette,” she whispered. “ There wo 


596 


iLATBU'S ADYKNTtJRIMi. 


can be alone, and enjoy the privacy of a home. It was there J 
learned to love you, and you learned to love me. I should bf 
miserable surroimded by so many people.” 

I applauded her decision, and promised that I would be gov- 
erned by it, and so stated to Captain Bluff. 

“ But let me sen 1 a gang of carpenters on board, and fit a 
berth up for you. It won’t take more than an hour,” the captain 
said. 

That, too, for a very good reason, I also declined, and the (Ap- 
tain thought what he should offer next. 

“ Let me send some brandy on board. Your wife may be 
sick.” 

“ I have enough of that already.” 

“ Then come and have dinner, for I see that it is on the table. 
Come, gentlemen, join me, and let us see who can be the most 
happy at the turn of affairs. We’ll drink to our country and the 
bride. Come, follow me.” 

The captain led off, and I gave my arm to Gracia, and followed 
him and the rest of the company at their leisure ; and thus we 
proceeded to the captain’s cabin, where an elegant dinner was 
spread, most of the materials having been procured from short 
expressly for the occasion. 

Captain Bluff took the head of the table, and on his right were 
my wife and myself, and on his left were the American consul. 
Shackle, Riejo, and Francisco ; while the officers of the frigate, 
and some few invited from the Roarer, were scattered around the 
table, according to their rank in the United States navy. 

Among those present I was pleased to recognize my friend 
Lieutenant Nowell, to whose care I had intrusted the box con- 
taining the diamonds and precious stones which I had found on 
board of the Virgin ; and I was glad to sec that he had not for* 
gotten his charge, for he approached and whispered, — 

“ I congratulate you on the successful termination of your ad- 
ventures. You are to be envied. 1 have the casket safe, and will 
give it to you when you leave the ship.” 

I pressed his hand and breathed a little easier. It would have 
been something of a loss to have failed in getting back over a 
hundred thousand dollars’ worth of diamonds. 

“ What did he mean by casket? ” asked my wife. 

He meant you, my dear,” I replied, gallantly. 


THE DINNER ON THE GROWLER. 


397 


Gk^^acia smiled, and looked at the young odicer with soofe inter* 
set during the balance of the time. that we were at dinner. So 
much for a good word fitly spoken. 

I cannot say that I was brilliant at the table. 1 had seen so 
much to surprise me during the day that A was thoughtful but 
happy, and every time that I raised my eyes tv*) my wife’s blushing 
face, I saw no cause to be otherwise. I longed for the time when 
I could retire to privacy with her, and converse with her upon the 
many changes which we had witnessed during the six mouths of 
our acquaintance, and I knew that such was her wish ; therefore, 
when the cloth was removed and my health and Gracia’s pro- 
posed, I made a few remarks, thanking every one for the interest 
which he had taken in me and mine; and, after alluding to the 
American eagle and the flag of our country, sat down amidst 
thunders of applause, as the reporters say when alluding to some 
Btupid orator, whom the public cheer when he lapses into si- 
lence. 

After my speech the American consul made one, and* spoke of 
protecting every citizen of America, from the poorest to the high- 
est ; and from the applause, I really think that it was believed. 

Then Captain Bluff*, his face looking more red than ever, arose 
and gazed upon every one in a dull, uncertain manner, before h.> 
let loose his eloquent tongue. He spoke as follows : — 

“ Why do I rise here ? ” he asked. But no one knew, and of 
course no one answered. “ It is to congratulate the young folks 
who have been spliced this day on board the Growler. Am I 
wrong in saying that I hope their course through life will be 
clear of rocks and shoals ? ” 

There were cries of “ No,” during which the captain took a 
drink — an example which Shackle followed without delay. 

“ May they always sling their hammocks in a craft that will 
mind its helm quick, and can carry sail without straining. Them’s 
my sentiments.” 

There were immense cheers at this, and the guests began to 
lake on board so much liquor that I thought it best to leave the 
table with my wife, and find peace on board of the Coquette. I 
therefore arose, an^ stated that I was compelled to retire on ac- 
count of my wife’s health, and for a wonder, Captain Bluff* made 
DO objections. 

^member,” he said, as he accompanied me from the cabin. 


▲ BLAYEB S ADYENTUBES. 


“ the frigate will get under way to-morrow morning, and you had 
better do the same. We are both bound for Boston. Let ua 
sail in company, to prevent mistakes.” 

I agreed to that without much argument. We soon arrived 
alongside of the Coquette, the crew of which were rigged out in 
their best, and had made ample preparations for receiving me by 
dressing the schooner in flags from stem to stern, and by covering 
the decks fore and aft with awnings to protect the crew and guests 
from the hot sun. 

We were soon on deck, and Mr. Prentice welcomed us in his 
Cape Codish style, which was more grateful than if he had used 
the language of courtiers, knowing as I did that it came from his 
heart. 

All on board the schooner were stirring early the next morning 
in the expectation of our sailing, in company with the frigate. 
The decks were washed down and scrubbed diy, and all hands 
were piped to breakfast at seven bells, at which time the table in 
the cabin was spread, and my wife, Francisco, and myself sat 
down to partake of the meal. I can’t say that it was really a 
pleasant one, for Francisco looked so piteous and doleful at the 
idea of parting, that I could not smile and feel as lively as usual, 
and Gracia was too retiring and modest to be really good com- 
pany on the morning after her wedding. She made a desperate 
attempt to sustain her share in the conversation, but it was a 
failure, and she fell back upon her reflections, and I have no doubt 
they were pleasant. 

But at last the breakfast terminated, and just at eight bells up 
went a signal from the Growler, which read, “ Prepare to get 
under way ; ” but we were all ready, and waiting for the frigate 
to lead off ; and we had but a short time to wait, for in a few 
minutes the noise of the fife was heard, and the stamping of the 
men as they worked the capstan, and roused up the ponderous 
chain by the aid of a messenger. 

Suddenly the noise of the capstan ceased, and a hundred men 
sprang from the tops upon the yards, alow and aloft, and com 
menced loosing sails. They cast off the gaskets rapidly, and then 
all laid in, one man on each yard, who took their stations at the 
bunt gaskets, and waited for the signal from the lieutenant to let 
fall.” Most of the men returned to the deck, but half a dozen or 
more remained in each top for the purpose of overhauling the 
ging, «nd clearing anything that happened to foul. 


THE QROWLER MAKING SAIL. 


m 


“ Aloft, there I ” I heard the first lieutenant shout* 

“ Ay, ay, sir,” was responded fore and aft. 

“ Are you ready ? ” 

“ All ready, sir",” was the answer. 

“ Then let fall ; ” and in an instant the frigate .was covered with 
canvas fore and aft. 

Up went the topsails, and top-gallant sails all at once, as fast 
as men could run along the deck with the halyards. The other 
sails were not wanted until the ship was under way ; so they hung 
by the buntlines and brails, but all ready to be sheeted home at a 
moment’s notice. 

Then I thought it was time that we should make some prepara- 
tions, and I gave orders to loosen sails and man the windlass. 

“ Let’s beat the frigate, boys,” shouted the mate, springing 
forward. 

The crew caught at the idea, and, as the chain came in, started 
a song, wdiich was heard all over the harbor, and caused thousands 
of citizens to assemble upon the shore to see what was going on. 

As soon as we had hove short, we hoisted our fore and aft sails, 
and then tripped anchor just as the frigate commenced feeling 
the morning breeze, and pointed her head for the outlet of the 
harbor. 

We had the weather-gage of the frigate, and kept it ; and as we 
moved along, side by side, for a few minutes, the red face of Cap- 
tain Bluff w^as poked over the frigate’s rail, and he shouted, — 

“ How is your wife this fine morning?” 

“ Well,” I answered, pointing to her, seated on deck. 

“ That's right. Now for home.” 

The words were taken up by my crew, and as they catted tlio 
anchor, they sang, “ For home, boys, home.” 

With a light breeze from the southward w'e passed the forts, 
and on the walls of the Moro I saw Armoranda and half a dozen 
officers standing watching the movements of the frigate and 
schooner, and conversing eagerly, os though some topic interested 
them very much ; and I did not doubt that I was the subject of 
their remarks, but felt secure in the protection of the frigate, and 
cared but little for their thoughts. 

As we made sail we gradually drew ahead of our stately con 
sort, €Lnd by the time we were outside of the harbor, the frigate 
had studding-sails alow ^nd aloft, and every ra^ set that woula 


400 


A slaver’s adventures. 


draw, for Captain Bluff did not like the idea of being outsailed, 
and was determined to show the Coquette that, even in a light 
breeze, the Growler was a match for anything that floated. But 
if Captain Bluff had pride in the sailing qualities of his ship, we 
equalled him in believing that the Coquette was never built for 
defeat ; and as the breeze freshened we also piled on the canvas, 
from square-sail to topmast studding-sail, and had the satisfaction 
of seeing that at every bound the frigate was left astern, until to- 
wards afternoon it was impossible to distinguish her bow ports 
without the aid of a glass ; while at sundown the Growler was hull 
down, and at daylight we were alone upon the ocean, with noth- 
ing in sight from the mast-head. 

After a run of ten days we made Boston harbor, and learned, 
from the pilot whom we took on board, that the Growler had not 
arrived, although expected for the past teu days. This was a tri- 
umph for us, and one enjoyed by the whole crew. W-e walked 
up the harbor under a stiff breeze from the eastward, and many 
were the surmises as to our previous character, and some of them 
were pretty correct ; but I was on board only as a charterer, and 
knew nothing of the Coquette’s previous history. 

As we sailed up the harbor on a pleasant afternoon in June, 
Gracia was delighted with everything that she saw, and admired 
the scenery and the islands which we passed, and wondered why 
such delightful localities were almost uninhabited, when they of- 
fered such sites for country villas for residences during the sum- 
mer months. 

We dropped anchor off Long Wharf, ’and towards sundown I 
landed with my wife and valuables, and drove to the Tremont 
House and secured rooms. The next day the Coquette was 
liauled into a snug dock at East Boston, and Mr. Prentice and 
the crew left for their homes, after being paid off. The mate, 
however, was absent but two days, when he returned, and took 
charge of the schooner once more ; and as his wife lived with him 
on board, they seemed quite contented with their position. 

Four days after the Coquette arrived, the Growler dropped 
auchor in the harbor ; and I don’t think I ever saw* a more mor- 
tifled man than Captain Bluff, when he called to see me at the 
hotel the evening of his arrival. But over a glass of his fa- 
vorite beverage, strong and without sugar, he forgot his defeat, 
and talked as natural as though he was upon the quartar-deck, 
and five hundred men trembl^"* ^ 


AT HOMS. 


m 


The next day the gold which I had on board was moved, and 
sent to the Suffolk Bank for deposit. Just at thtit time Spanish 
doubloons commanded a premium of fifty cents more than they 
were worth at Havana, consequently I sold them on the very 
day that they were landed, and realized some five thousand dol- 
lars^ profit ; and the money I safely invested in sound stocks, 
which paid dividends for a wonder. 

Then I began to think of the diamonds I owned, and which 
Gracia knew nothing of. I opened my casket, and selected about 
thirty thousand dollars* worth, with rubies and emeralds, and 
those I left at a jeweller’s on Washington Street, to be made 
into a necklace, ear-rings, breast-pins, bracelets, and finger-rings, 
and the balance of the stones 1 carried to New York, and sold 
in small.lots for sums which exceeded my most sanguine expecta- 
tions ; and after I was paid in full, found that I had realized 
over one hundred and fifty thousand dollars, not including the 
thirty thousand dollars* worth wdiich I had reserved for my wife ; 
80 that I figured up my total cash accounts, not includiug the 
jewels, at almost four hundred thousand dollars, which I tiiought 
a very pretty little fortune ; and I determined to enjoy myself, and 
let my wife see the country by travelling during the summer 
months. 

Then we set out on an extended course of travels, for 1 was 
determined my wife should see the beauties and glories of my 
native land, of which I was justly proud. We wandered hither 
and thither, as fancy moved us, and my darling was in a state 
of constant delight at the ever shifting scene. Tiien we settled 
down in a pleasant home no;ir Boston, and for a year were as 
happy as mortals could be, when a darling little boy came to 
bless our union, and cement it with stronger ties. 

About the same time, we received a long letter from Bon l:i- 
gracia, and a brief one from Concha. 

The Don*s letter was really an affectionate one. He alluded to 
the service which I had rendered him, and said he could see where 
he had acted hastily towards me and Gracia. He was growing 
old, and wanted some friends around him to support his declining 
days. He bad made a mistake, and was sorry ; and if w^e would 
return, he would do all that he could to make life pleasant for 
both of us. 


402 


A slaver’s adventures. 


Concha wrote a few lines, saying that a complete pardon awaited 
me if I needed one, and that if I was disposed to enter his service, 
he had a place for me, 

I showed Gracia her father’s letter, and asked her to make 
choice of a home, and that I would be governed by her wishes. 
She read the letter carefully, shed many tears, kissed the baby, — 
for she was not satisfied unless she could hold it half the time, and 
the little tyrant began to understand that he was of some im- 
portance, and yelled like a baby if she refused to gratify all his 
wants, — and a.t length confessed that she desired to see her father 
very much, and that she also wanted him to see her child, and 
note what a handsome one it was. She liked America, and the 
people ; but it was not her honae. 

I w^as satisfied that she still loved her father, and wanted his 
forgiveness, so consented to go to Havana and spend the winter 
there, at any rate, and return to Boston in the spring. The Co- 
quette had gone back many months before ; so I was forced to en- 
gage a passage in a ship that was bound to Havana from Boston ; 
and with wife, child, nurse, and servants, and a trunk full of play- 
things, we sailed from the city in the month of October, and after 
a passage of fifteen days dropped anchor in the harbor. As we 
passed Moro Castle, soon after sunrise (having made the port 
during the night ; but a rule that is seldom violated prevented us 
trom entering until daylight), and returned the hoarse hail of tho 
officer of the Castle, my wife contrasted the time when I entered 
the harbor a prisoner, almost, and the time when I left it in 
company with the frigate Growler as a convoy. 

In a few minutes after we had dropped anchor, the ship was 
boarded by the captain of the port, and I recognized in him my 
old friend, who had stood by me so firmly when I was committed 
to Moro Castle. Glad enough he was to see me, and insisted 
that I should land in his barge with all my goods and eflfects. 

“ I have been expecting you for some time,” the captain said. 
‘‘ The captain general informed me that the past w^as forgotten, 
and that, if you and your family arrived, I w^as to pass all your 
baggage through the custom-house without an examination. That 
shows Concha has no ill will, for it is not every one he would 
show so much honor to.” 

“ Is Don Ingracia in the city ? ” I asked. 

No ; he is at his country seat, but he has his house in the dtj 


Dayana again. 


m 


all prepared for yon, and he told me to tell you to take possession 
immediately, and await liis return. But, by the saints ! there is 
another ship signalized, and if you will collect your trunks, I will 
land you at the custom-house before I board her. I don^t have a 
moment’s peace.” 

“ Let me hope that<you will find time to dine with me to-mor- 
rjw,” I said. 

The captain smiled, and nodded his head in token of assent, 
from which fact I mdged that he was not so much pressed as he 
appeared to be. 

I obtained a couple of volantes, and drove to the residence of 
Don Ingracia, leaving my baggage to follow in the charge of a 
man whom the captain of the port selected for the job. Yie found 
the house ready to receive us, and servants enough to attend to ah 
our wants. As soon as Gracia was safely installed in the room 
which had been fitted up expressly for us, like a true woman she 
had recourse to tears, the second she had shed since her marriage. 
But they w’ere tears of happiness, and I let her weep without re- 
mark, for I knew that they would relieve her heart of a weight 
which had long pressed upon it. 

That afternoon I sent off a messenger to the Don to acquaint him 
of our arrival, and as soon as he heard of it, he hastened to wel- 
come us home. His meeting with me was cordial — much more 
so than I anticipated ; but all his love was lavished on Gracia and 
Dur child. He shed many tears over both, and was content to sit 
for hours, and hold the infant in his arms while it slept. In his 
eyes it was the finest child that he had ever seen, and he insisted 
upon adding his name to its already formidable one ; and as I 
made no objection, the Don was still more kindly disposed, and 
went to an expense of sorne five hundred dollars for gold forks, 
spoons, and trinkets. 

On the first evening of our meeting, the Don and myself had 
ft long and interesting interview. He candidly confessed I had 
i^he best right to his child ; but that ambition had blinded him 
to my merits, and that, more, he was really rejoiced he could 
call me son-in-law. He offered me a choice of residences, in 
town, or country, or both ; but he wanted the privilege of living 
with us, so that he could see his grandson daily. I stated to him 
my resources, and astonished him to think that I was compara- 
tively a wealthy man, and needed no pecuniary assistance. He 


404 


A slaver's adventures. 


then made another proposition, which I accepted. I was to at« 
tend to all his business, and receive one third of the profits . He 
said that he was growing old, and was in need of rest. 

A few days afterwards we removed to the Don's plantation, and 
I commenced business in earnest. I efiected serious reforms, and 
by good management was enabled to neafly double his crop of 
sugar ; and yet the expenses were curtailed, instead of being in- 
creased. I purchased an American mill to grind the cane, and 
an American steam engine to drive it, and then employed an 
American engineer from South Boston to look after the ma- 
chinery. Old Spaniards, who had used mule power and rough 
mills all their lives, said that I was mad ; but the Don had con- 
fidence in me, and let me do as I pleased, and the results proved 
me correct ; and then others followed my example, and asked my 
, advice upon matters, which they had scorned to do before. In six 
months I had the best gang of slaves in the country, and never 
lost one by running away. They were well treated, and en- 
couraged to perform their allotted tasks cheerfully, so that when 
they had finished them they could work on their own account, and 
save money enough to purchase their freedom. 

For five years I thus lived, and was happy. Not a cloud dark- 
ened ray prospects. My wife was all that I could wish, and my 
child grew up a bright, lively boy, but was spoiled by his grand- 
father. My fortune increased until over a million of dollars re- 
warded me for my labor ; but yet, just as I was in the full enjoy- 
ment of fortune's favors, the saddest blow I had ever experienced 
fell upon me, and for a time crushed me to the earth. My wife 
was taken from me so suddenly that for a time it was feared by 
ray friends I should follow her. For weeks I was inconsolable, 
and spurned all consolation and rest ; but one day Don Ingracia 
placed my child in my arms, and bade me live for its sake ; and I 
resolved to. 

Gracia died in my arms, and with her last breath blessed me. 
Four years have passed, and still tears will water my eyes whoo I 
recall to mind the happiness which we enjoyed, and might have 
enjoyed had she lived. I feel very lonely, and have travelled 
much during the last three years ; but find no real content of 
mind. Cuba, from its associations, I cannot endure at present, 
for every scene recalls to mind ray lost wife. My child is still 
there with its grandfather. The old gentleman needs him more 


THE END. 


405 


than I do, dearly as I love the boy. The Don is growing old, and 
cannot allow the child out of his sight. He has made his will, 
and two thirds of his property will fall to the boy, and one mil- 
lion is put down for me ; yet I feel that I have money enough, 
much more than I shall ever spend, and I think sometiihes as 
though I would devote to charity what I do not really need ; but 
1 hope that there will be time enough to think of that by and by. 


Special Announcement. 

Now Ready, in No. 5, of The Detective and Adventure Library, that Most 
Celebrated of Modern Novels: 

Shadowed by Three, 

By LAWRENCE L. LYNCH, 

Of the Secret Service. 

This Grand Story makes a volume of 670 Pages^ 
illustrated with 55 Full Page Engravings. 

Very few works in the English language have attained the enorqious circu- 
lation of * *SHAPOWED BY THREE.” audit is safe to say that none 
have afforded more pleasure and satisfaction to its readers. It Is Intensely 
Exciting from the first page to the last, and once commenced, the reader is so 
captivated that he cannot be induced to lay it aside until its startling complica- 
ions have been unraveled. 

Never before have such large and splendid books been offered at the very 
low price charged in *‘THE DETECTIVE AND ADVENTURE LIBRARY^* series. 
Compare this wonderful book of 670 pages, and 56 Original Full Page 
Engravings, with any Other book published at twice or three times the same 
price. 

Never before have the hazards, adventures and exciting incidents of the 
Detective’s dangerous calling be^ portrayed by the pen of a master- writer. Only 
the keen intellect of a BATHURST, the very Prince of Detectives, could have 
found and followed the semblance of a clue that was placed in his hands. At 
every step his pursuit was baffled by one, who, though a murderer, was in intelli- 
gence, courage, skill, and fertility of resource, scarcely inferior to the Master 
Detective who untiringly followed on his trail, baffled at every hand, but never for 
a moment discouraged ; in hourly danger of death, but never disheartened or 
dismayed. 

Our popular “Detective and Adventure” edition is printed from the same 
Plates and contains all the Illustrations of the regular $1.50 edition. 

PRICE ONLY 25 CENTS. 

Sold by all Newsdealers, or postpaid on receipt of price by the publishers^ 

Remit by postal note, P. O. order or express money order, 

ALEX. T. LOYD & CO., 

CHICAGO, USL. 


The Ijakeside Building, 


A NEW DETECTIVE STORY. 

By LAWRENCE L. LYNCH. 


Author of gHjiiDO-rED BT TSRBB,” “MABEiura Patkb,” fitC. 



** Don’t pull, hoys; I’ve got tbe drop on ye !” Page 5o. 


DANGEROUS GROUND; 

OR THE 

M*\7"-^Iji I3DE3TE!OTIT7*3ESJS. 


lUe author’s lateet andi greatest work; Intensely Interesting. 45 Elegant DluitraU' ins. 

Price $1.50. 

Sold on all Railroad Trains and by all Booksellers. 





THE BETECTIVTyS HAUGHTEM, 


My Lawrence X. Lynch, Author of ** Shadowed by 
Three^^ etc. Illustrated with 44 Original Engravings. 

CONTENTS.— The Lovers’ Meeting, The Serpent In Eden. A Sudden 
Departare. What the Old Tree Revealed. Two Heartless Plotters. The 
Story 01 a Mother’s Wrongs and a Husband’s Crimes. Turns her Back on 
the Old Home, and Trusts the Future and Lucian Havlin. Nurse Hagar Is 
"Out of Sorts.” Madeline Defies her Enemies. You are her Murderer P' 
The Railway Station at Nlgbt. A Disappointed Schemer Rejoiced. Mad- 
eline’s Flight. The Night Journey to New York. A Friendly Warning 
Unheeded. "Take it; in the A' ame of your Mother 1 asJc it.’” Alone in the 
Great City. A Shrewd Scheme. An Ever-Present Face. Olive Gerard’s 
Warning. The Cruel Awakening. The Bird in a Golden Cage. The Luxu- 
rious Apartments of Lucian Davlin, the Man of Luck. A Dissatisfied Serv- 
ant. The Man of Luck Defied. A Well-Aimed Pistol Shot. "Little Demon, 
I will kill you before I will lose you now I” Doctor Vaughn Summoned. 
A Charming Widow at Bellair. "The Danger is Past!” Gone! " When 
Next we Meet. I Shall Have Other Weapons 1” Bonnie, Bewitclilng Claire. 
A Tell-tale Photograph. "Cruel, Crafty, Treacherous.” Madeline and 
Olive in Conference. " Kitty, the Dancer, will Die!” The Story of an Old 
Crime Retold. "Percy! Percy! Percy!” A Message from the Dead. “May 
God’s Curse fall on all who Drove her to her Doom !” Miss Arture’s French 
Maid. Cora Growing Weary of Dissembling. Celine Leroque Overhears 
an Important Conversation. Mr. Percy startled. Cora Shares this Feeling, 
Percy Turns the Tables. "And yet you are on the Earth j Celine Manages 
to Play the Spy to some Purpose. Cora and Celine Measure Swords. Cora’s 
Cunning Plot. "Celine looked Cautiously about her.” An Intercepted Tel- 
egram. Face to Face. A Midnight Appointment. "lamAfraidfori/ou; 
but give it up now? never!” An Irate Spinster. Celine’s Highly Probable 
Story. Gathering Clues. A Hurried Visit. The Hand of Friendship 
Wields the Surgeon’s Knife. Claire Keith Placed Face to Face with 
Trouble. A Dual Renunciation. An Astonishing Disclosure. "I am not 
Worthy of him, and she is!” Struggling Against Tate. "Ah, how Dared I 
think to Become one of you?” A Fiery Fair Champion. Hagar and Cora 
have a Meeting. Cora gets a Glimmer of a False Light. " To be, to do, to 
Suffer.” A Troubled Spinster. An Aggravating French Maid. “Won’t 
there be a Row in the Castle!” Setting some Snares. Cora and Celine form 
an Alliance. A Veritable Ghost Awakens Consternation in the Household. 
“If ever you want to make him feel what it is to Suffer, Hagar will help 
you!” Doctor Vaughn Visits Bellair. Not a Bad Day’s Work. Henry Re- 
veals his Master’s Secrets. Claire Turns Circe. A Mysterious Tenant. 
Celine Hurries Matters a Trifle. The Curtain Rises on the Mimic Stage. 
Celine Discharged by the Spinster, takes Service with Cora. The Sudtlen 
Illness. The Learned "Doctor from Europe.” “I am Sorry, very Sorry.” 
The Plot Thickens. A Midnight Conflagration. The Mysterious House in 
Flames, and its Mysterious Tenant takes Refuge with Claire. The Story of 
a Wrecked Life. “Well, it is a Strange Business, and a Difficult.” Letters 
from the Seat of War. Mr. Percy Shakes Himself. A Fair Invalid. "Two 
Handsomer Scoundrels Never Stood-at Bay!” A Silken Belt Worth a King’s 
Ransom. A Successful Burglary. Cross Purposes. A Slight Complication. 
A new Detective on the Scene. Clarence Vaughn seeks to Cultivate him. 
Bidding High for First-Class Detective Service. "Thou shalt not Serve 
two Masters ” set at naught. Mr. Lord’s Letter. Premonitions of a Storm. 
“The— fellow is Deadl” A Thunderbolt. "I have come back to ray own!” 
A Fair, but Strong, Hand. Cora Restive under Orders. "You — you 
are — ?” "Celine Leroque, Madam.” A Madman. A Bogus Doctor Un- 
comfortable, “Don’t you try that, sir!” Lucian Davlin’s "Points” are 
False Beacons. Cora’s Humiliation.- An Arrival of Sharp-Eyed Well- 
Borers. Rather Strange Maid Servants. The Cords are Tightening and the 
Victims Writhe. A Veritable Sphynx. Sleeping with Eyes Open. A Sav- 
age Toothache. A Judicious Use of Chloroform. A Bold Break for Free- 
dom. An Omnipresent Well-Borer, “No Nonsense, Mind; I’m nota Flat.” 
“For God’s sake, what are you?” “A Witch I” The Doctor’s Wooing. 
Mrs. Ralston Overhea’S Something, A Fresh Complication. ‘ He is very 
Fandsome; so are Tigers!” An Astounding Revelation. Mrs. Ralston’s 
Story. "No,” gasped Olive, “I— I—.” A Movement in Force. Cora stirs 
np the Animals. A Wedding Indefinitely Postponed for Cause. Nipped in 
the Bud. Ready for Action. " Be at the Cottage to-night.” A Plea for For- 

g veness. Sharpening the Sword of Fate. The Weight of a Woman’s 
and. "Offic'-rs^take him; he has been my Prisoner long enough!” “Mark 
you have been a Dupe, a Fool !” Cora’s Confession. " The Pistol is Aimed 
at Madeline’s Heart !” “ It is a Death Wound !” "The Goddess you Wor- 
ihip has Deserted you !” The Death - bed of a Hypocrite. " And then comes 
west 1” The World is Clothed In a New White Garment 

“God’s gi eatuesB shines around our iueompLetenesat 
Round our restlessness His rest P* 


A Whaleman s Adventures 



4TS£A, IN THE SANDWiQH ISLANDS AND CALIFORNIA 


By XVIMC. BC. THOIMCBS, 

Author of “ Tbe Gold Hdnteks’ Adventures tn Australia,” ” The Bushbanoeee,** 
‘‘Running the Blockade,” etc., etc. 


XUvAMtVAted wl*la Tlaix-^y-Siac afTimo 


<tOtT> ON ALL EATLWAS FIUANS AND BY ALL BOOKSELLERS 


THE GOLD HUNTERS’ ADVENTURE : 

OR, WILD LIFE IN AUSTRALIA. 

8y WM.H.THOMES. author of “The Bushrangers,” “The Gold Hunters in Europe/ 
“A Whaleman’s Adventures,” “Life in the East Indies,” “Adventures on a 
Slaver,” “Running the Blockade,” etc., etc. 



“ Now for a rusli.— Cut them to plecest’' 

A ^ ATI NG story' of ADVENT''*o» 


The Gold Hunters in Europe 

— OR — 


THE DEAD ALIVE. 



Do 70U give yourselves In custody ? 


■JBy TV'ndC. ZZ. •X'XZOIVCJBS, 

Author of “The Gold Httntbbs’ Adventures in Australia,” “The Bushrangebs,” 
“Running the Blockade,” etc., etc. 

Cllu.sti3ra.ited xvrl'tli. X*£xi.e IE3xisx’a''v£.xi.fl;s 


SVSLD ON ALL RAILWAY TRAINS AND BY ALL BOOKSELLEBa 




Or a Yankee's Adventures During a 
Second Trip to Australia. 


BY Wi N. THOMKSf 


AOTSOS GOLD HT 7 NTEB*S AIXVlUITBiai W 

▲U8TIUUA,** STO., BXa 


CO 

The Tenkee end his Quarts Crusher. A St^ for Aiisti«Hh.»W« •irtre hi 
Kelboarue, aod meet old Prleods.— The stolen Diamonda. The loTdy Bar* 
maid and her Father.— The Prize-fighter and his Daughter. The Bow. The 
BlgnaL— Mrs. Trotter’s Castle.— The Exploration. The Quarrel and the M nr* 
der.— The lost Diamonds recorered. The ESscap^ The sudden Alarm. The 
unpleasant Position. Hesplajs the “Injun.** The Pet and his strong Arm. 
—An Escape from the Pet. The Pursuit. The J0II7 Sailors. The Arrest and 
Discharge- Hes and hls Feelings. The fat Porter and the Page. The OoT* 
emor*B wife.— The Qoremor and his Wife. A strong Pull for a Commission. 
—The Bed Lion. Hiss Jenny and her Temper. Her Warnings. ArrlTal 
of the Pet— The Bed Lion. A desperate Struggle.— The Besoue. llM Aoeuaa* 
tlon of Miss Jenny. The Despaten.— The first Hunt for Bushrangers. Web- 
ber and hls Family. The Sleeping Tramp.— A suspicious Sleeper. The Meet- 
ing In the Bush.— Webber and bis Quest The Pursuit The Escape. Thu 
stolen Horses.— Lost In the Woods. My Horse’s Death. Night and MosqulteA 
An unwelcome Bedfellow.— A Mght on the Mountain. A strange Meeting. 
The Care.— The unexpected ArrlraL The Concealment In a tight Plaeu.— 
Face to Face. The Struggle. The Compact The Surprise. *' Death to the 
Spy.** Mother Brown and her Friendship. The Disguise. An Attemm to 
escape.- An old Acquaintance. The Pursuit Bushrangers and their Coa- 
sciences.- A poor Snot A freed Fugltire. An old Friend. The Kiss of 
Welcome.- An Australian Farmer’s Experience. Hls Wife and Famllj* 
Bushrangers In Pursuit Barricaded.— A Skirmish with the Bushrangein 
Our Defense. Attempt to burn the House.— Arrlral of Murdea and hls Hen* 
Great Joy of HopefuL The Fire subdued. Change of Mind.— Dead Bush- 
rangers. Hopeful and Amelia. A Warning. Old Lots forgotten.— A Ou« 

f nette at Work. A Jealous Lorer. An attempted Murder. An Alarm*— 
lolocb In a Fit Hls Disappearance. A close Shot Preparations for a 
Tramp.— An Expedition. Crossing the Valley by Night A Confession. 
Point Lookout The Sentinels.- An Attempt to extort a Confession. 

Perils of Trarellng in Australia. A Surprise.— The Bobber's Death. Bush- 
ranger’s surprised. The Attack and Flight Murden’s Alarm.— Kescue of an 
English Baronet Hls Adventures. A strange Sight- Mother Browns 
Mystery. A Search for Gold. A terrible Surprise.— A Visit from Keeler. 
He is urgent for our Compai^. Doings at Point Lookout- An unexpected 
Visitor, but a pleasant One. The Treasure. A great Surprise.— Miss Jeniw 
and her Position. As handsome and vulgar as ever.— A Coquette's Contempt 
The disappearance. Amelia and Molocn.— The Abduction. A Native on the 
TraiL The Pursuit— The Pursuit Bridge of Salt Mysterious Bounds. Alli- 
gators and their Attacks. An Elscape. — Perilous Position. Escape from 
Alligators. On Foot. A Western Man in Australia. He Joins ua.— A tedloas 
Tramp. An unexpected Enemy. A strange Sight Serpents In Pursuit A 
Fight— Moloch and his Victim. He expliuns Matters, riegotlatlona. Fail- 
ure. We raise the Siege. -MJloomy Prospect A bright Lmht Friends Mr 
Foes?— On the Trait A Young Girl's Distress. A Buffian^ Threats. For- 
ward to the Rescue. On the Mountain. Amelia's OrleL She demands 
Veng^nce. Preparations for Hanging.- The Hanging. An Interruption. 
The Tables tamed. Escape of Amelia. A Tableau.— An unexpected Tumbtet. 
The Bescue. A private Conversation. A tiresome Bide. Arrival at tbe 8tn> 
Uon. Departure for Melbourne.— A Bow at Che Bed Lion. A Baronet la 
Danger. To tbe Besoi-a. Tbe Pet knocked oat of Time. Ten Minutes In JaU. 
A belligerent Cabman. A Fight and Knock-down.— Mother Brewn's Pardon. 
Her Confession. My astonishment The Baronet's Confession. A Compar- 
ing of Notes. The lost Child. A Tableau.- Explanations. Mother Brown and 
Tom. An Interview with the Baronet Mother Brown's Confession. The 
stolen Child. The Locks of Hair. Preparations for an Arrest The Pet on 
the Watch. Bad News.— A sodden Disappearance. The Pursnit— Tbe Hu^ 
tor the Baronet's Daughter. A Midnight Adventure.- Meeting of an old 
Friend. A dlsagmeabie Surprise. A Council of War. In Pursnit A Sui^ 

E 'se. A Blew on the Head. The Conference. A Prisoner. A few Bemarkt 
Miss Jenny. Ber Visit and Assistance.— A momentons Questleo.— A tnrrf- 
Struggle.— The Haunted Station. No One at Homa Ferseveranee ef • 
Blue Man. In Bight— An taaportant Capture. Tbe Pet's Begreta Jennf 
MMl Mad Dick.— Mad Dick mskce Prepoeau. A soomfnl BeJeoGon. Ttotenen 
To the Beeooe. An agreeable Snrprisa Father and Danghter. The P«l% 
Begreta— A little Leva A few BxManatlona, and a Tableaa.— A Life ler g 
Lira— A private Oonferenea A Main Talk. A Stem BefusaL On the Traaei 
A wonderful Laka A warm BeoepUoa,- A wonderful Laka The 
•*" •a—*- a •epnraMoa*— General Bveota Baety Wnillngi 










